Full text of "Lighted Pathway"

See other formats

Kee

CO^GE
LIBR^Y

Lee College Library
Cleveland, Tn. 3731]

NOT TO BE TAKEN OUT

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2012 with funding from

LYRASIS Members and Sloan Foundation

http://archive.org/details/lightedpathway1982chur

.* «* TAKEN

' /w kJ J f

Volume 53, Number 1

tleWYear

A word about the philosophy of this magazine. Positive. Not to

ignore the bad, the confusing, or the difficulties young people

face but to keep setting forth that, always and in every

situation, there is the brighter side. For the Christian, the

conviction that both today and tomorrow are forever lighted by

the Lordship of Christ

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

FEATURES

Forget the Forecasters, John L Kent 3

Cora Watson: Friend to Youth 5

I Shall Not Fear, Charles W. Conn 14

ARTICLES

Ring Out the Old, Marcus Hand 8

Profile, Bobby West (District Youth Director) 10

Marriage: Every Couple Should Know,

Stephen and Janet Bly 22

STORIES

Pottery People, Wanda Cato Brett 16

Broken Chains, G. L Chisholm 18

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 24

Books 25

How to Mangle a Conversation, Larry e. Neagie 26

EDITORIAL

This Could Be the Year, Hoyt e. stone 27

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House. 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land. Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy. 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE. 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

53"

Forget the Forecasters

by John L. Kent

'our guess about
the future may

) better than that
of the experts

The country is economically unstable and
most people are worried about the
future. There is a demand for economic
and technologic prognosticators and seers who,
for a fee, will tell you what the future might be.
You can then take appropriate action (or so they
would have you believe) that will save you from
personal and financial harm.

Experience has shown that these predictions are
even more often wrong than random guessing.
History has revealed the worst guesses are often
made by the so-called experts.

Thomas Edison said talking pictures were a
"hopeless novelty the public would not support."
Another inventor-genius, Nikola Tesla, saw little
future in alternating current. Author-futurist H.
G. Wells said the submarine would suffocate the
crew and founder at sea.

While wrong guesses by experts are difficult to
understand — they were in possession of
specialized knowledge that should have permitted
them to make a good assessment — wrong guesses
by the astrologers and the psychics and the seers
are easily explained. They know as little of the
future as you and I. But the most interesting fact
about their predictions is that they are wrong
more than half the time!

Consider these predictions from recent years,
published in the tabloids.

In early 1974 the astrologers and psychics
were predicting that during the year Cuban
Premier Fidel Castro would be assassinated after
being toppled from power by the Russians and
that Johnny Carson and NBC would quarrel and
he would quit the Tonight Show.

Seers also predicted discovery of a miracle

A Church of God Youth Publication

wrai

Forget the Forecasters

cancer drug and that nuclear war would break out
in the Middle East. (These last two predictions
are made by some psychic or astrologer every
year.)

A year later, another tabloid predicted these
"sure things" for 1975:

• Queen Elizabeth of England would abdicate
the throne to Prince Charles.

• There would be a stock market crash equal
to 1929.

• President Ford would resign and Nelson
Rockefeller would succeed him in office.

In March 1980, the nation's top gossip tabloid
published its "Amazing Predictions for the 1980's."
Of the predictions made for 1980, nine out of
ten proved to be wrong. Among the predictions for
1980 were these:

• A devastating war between China and Russia.
(Perhaps a desirable war since it would
reduce world population and eliminate two
major enemies.)

• Archaeological discovery of a second set of
"Ten Commandments." (We are not yet
living up to the first set of ten!)

• Crime would be cut in half as outraged
citizens declared open season on criminals.
(Crime was up 12 to 15 percent in 1980
over the previous year. There are still
apparently not enough outraged citizens.)

• U.S. researchers would develop an
incredible "magic pill" that would wipe out
cancer. (This was the cancer cure
prediction for 1980. For 1981, the psychics
saw a "magic enzyme" that would do it.)

• Jane Fonda would split with her husband
Tom Hayden and wed California Governor
Jerry Brown. (Jerry Brown has enough
troubles with California citizens and the
Mediterranean fruit fly.)

• Ted Kennedy would serve as President
from 1980 to 1984 — and would name Alan
Alda of M*A*S*H as his secretary of
Health and Human Services. (To serve as
President you must first be elected.)

On July 1, 1980, another tabloid published
the predictions of seven "top psychics" for the
remainder of 1980 and early 1981. Included
were these major ones:

• A wonder drug from snake venom would be
used on cancer.

• California would legalize marijuana.

• A black woman would be appointed to the
U.S. Supreme Court.

• Kennedy would be nominated and win by a
landslide.

• President Carter "would be reelected after a
close battle with Ronald Reagan. He would
immediately announce programs to help
America's disadvantaged."

From the above examples it is obvious that the
records of both the experts and the professional
prognosticators are abysmally discouraging. Any
prediction is subject to a multitude of unknown
and unforeseen circumstances that destroys the
accuracy of the prediction.

It has always been thus and always will be. We
are never to know the future.

So forget the forecasters. Or else, do your own
guessing. Under the laws of chance and probability,
you will be right at least half the time! □

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

i95i

Friend to Youth

Jhe place was Bisbee, Arizona. Cora
^Watson was conducting revival services.

Carolyn was a child of five. She found the nightly services long
and tedious, in spite of the moving of the Holy Spirit; and she
planned this night to relieve her boredom by sneaking off to the
nearby bus station where there was a candy counter.

Grandmother Poindexter had given Carolyn a nickel for the
nightly collection. However, Carolyn devised a plan whereby she
kept the nickel. When Mother and Grandmother went forward to
pray during the altar service, Carolyn slipped out the back door
of the church, her nickel clutched tightly in a sweaty palm.

The church sat on a street with no lights and the driveway
between church and bus station was gravel. Carolyn walked carefully
toward the lighted bus station and purchased her candy bar.

Returning,
Carolyn found
the night darker.
Fear formed in
her heart, a fear
that shortly
turned to panic.
Thinking of all
those stares and of her
punishment if caught doing
such a terrible thing, Carolyn
broke into an awkward run.
At full speed and just before
getting to the church door she
tripped and crashed to the
ground. Her candy bar was
squashed. Her dress torn. Blood
oozed from her knees and
palms. Worse than the pain,
however, was the shame and
the fear.

A Church of God Youth Publication

MSMTO3SS

Carolyn's cry of pain brought a number of women from the
church, along with little boys and girls who stood gawking.

"Send for Sister Watson," someone said.

The situation was obvious. Carolyn stood in tears, the ruined
candy bar in her hand. She assumed Sister Watson had been called
to administer proper discipline. Even at that young age, Carolyn
knew about Ananias and Sapphira. She had done a terrible thing!
She stood speechless with fear.

Cora Watson took Carolyn gently in her arms — blood, gravel,
tears, and all. Her face was kind. Her eyes soft blue. She prayed,
"Jesus, ease the pain and see that there are no serious injuries."

"Jesus did just that," Carolyn says today. "He healed me
through the love and compassion of Cora Watson."

Today, Carolyn (Rowland) Dirksen, Ph.D., heads the language
department at Lee College. She's been at Lee for more than a
decade and she has in turn touched a lot of lives. Among her best
friends . . . and most admired women . . . will always remain Cora
Watson. □

1953

Dark Star won theJCentucky
Derby that year. The yankees took the..

. . . World Series for the fifth year in a row. Dwight
Eisenhower was President. Zeno C. Tharp was general overseer of
the Church of God.

This story, though, is about a boy who lived in Columbus, Ohio,
and who was struggling to make sense of strange new feelings in
his heart. The boy's name was Carl. Born in the coalfields of
Kentucky, October 10, 1939, and abandoned by his father, Carl
now lived with his mother in Columbus.

Carl was a Christian. He prayed. He had, in fact, already
confessed to himself that God had called him to preach. Only thing
was, he didn't have the faintest idea of how to get started or from
whom to seek advice.

Life wasn't easy for Carl. He and his mother did without a lot
of things young people today take for granted — not that this
mattered a lot — but he attended church at every opportunity. On
one special night, following a district rally, Carl came face-to-face
with Cora Watson, lady pastor of the Church of God, Centerburg,
Ohio.

At that time, Centerburg was not a real church as some of us
think today. It was a mission church Cora Watson had organized
herself and one at which she would work for the next nine years
of her life.

Cora, too, had been praying. She needed an evangelist. A
number of young people were showing interest in the church and she
felt it would be great if she could find a young evangelist.

Following the rally, Cora walked up to the fourteen-year-old boy
and said, "Carl, has the Lord called you to preach?"

"Well . . . eh . . . why do
you ask that, Sister Watson?"

"I've been praying for an
evangelist. Your face keeps
coming up before me."

"Yes, Sister Watson . . ."
Carl swallowed hard. "God has
called me to preach. I haven't
told anyone yet but I've been
praying and I've asked God to
open the doors."

"Be at my place three
weeks from now. Friday through
Sunday night."

So . . . three weeks later . . .
with a borrowed Bible . . .
traveling with a friend in a
borrowed car . . . just after
his fifteenth birthday . . . Carl
Richardson preached his first
sermon.

Postscript

Cora Watson now lives in Youngtowrl
zona, suburb of Phoenix. Her home is 1
corner lot, overlooking a lake where d
swim cheerily and where couples stroll in?
afternoon. It is a retirement village for
most part, Cora will tell you, one of I
which has developed in the valley of the*
and near where she first became acquali
with the Church of God in 1945. Her pre
pastor is Gerald Johnson.

As of four years ago, Cora gave up
active pastorate, primarily because of:
husband's failing health. Her daughter^
lives nearby, as well as son Orville. She*
two other sons, James and Bill. Most reo
of this magazine will recognize Bill asi
missionary and as present superintended
the Church of God in South America. \

Twenty grandchildren bring joy to her h

Aw, yes . . . but how many other st<i
there surely are ... of lives she has touo
. . . and hearts she has comforted oven
years. . . .

A friend to youth. Q

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

Today, as most of you know, Carl Richardson is radio minister
and director of "Forward in Faith." He has a listening audience
which is probably greater in number than any other Church of God
minister and he hasn't forgotten a lady who dared challenge a boy
to obey God. □

JQ57I

Springtime.

D. C. Boatwright, state overseer of Ohio, told Lee College
President R. Leonard Carroll he would schedule Easter week
revivals for ministerial students.

Ten Lee students were chosen to participate in the program.
Overseer Boatwright sent a list of ten Ohio churches agreeing to
assist. Churches were assigned to students by lot. The list of
churches included such names as Central Parkway in Cincinnati,
Frebis Avenue in Columbus, and Centerburg. Students traveling in
car number one were Isaac, James, Bob, Clyde, and Ed.

Ed was assigned to Centerburg.

Columbus he knew about. Cincinnati he knew about. All the other
churches he knew about. But Centerburg? Ed had never heard of
Centerburg, Ohio; and, as things turned out, neither had any of the
other students.

What Ed did know, from information furnished by Brother
Boatwright, was that Centerburg was not too far north of
Columbus. It was a mission church. The people were worshiping in a
garage. The pastor was a lady named Watson.

Ed's handwritten instructions were these:

"When you arrive in Centerburg, get out at the bus station.
Walk down Main Street until you come to a certain storefront
number. Go upstairs to the first apartment on the right. Ask for
Mrs. Nell Watson. She will phone me. My husband and I will come
get you. We live in a trailer in the country." Signed, "Sister Cora
Watson."

Ed enjoyed the excitement of his trip north, though there was
much bantering and he had to take his share of ridicule in terms of
a first "missions assignment."

Ed laughed with the fellows and went along with the jokes. Yet,
deep down, when he was left standing on Main Street in
Centerburg, watching his colleagues drive north, and when he lugged
a big brown suitcase down the street, counting doors and looking
for one particular number, he felt a little lonely. He understood
quite well that evangelistic work had its drawbacks.

Then came Cora Watson — smiling, lovable, motherly Cora —
breezing into the apartment with Brother Watson in her wake.
They took Ed to their mobile home, fed him, warmed away his
uneasiness, and soon had him as comfortable as could be. Ed
didn't know how the revival was going to turn out but he knew he
had met two of God's choice servants.

"Some of these people here in Centerburg know you," Cora said.

"How's that?"

"Most of them have moved
here from the coalfields of
Virginia and Kentucky. We have
one family especially, the
Clayborns, who say your dad
used to be their pastor at
Oakwood, Virginia. You were in
the fourth grade."

Prior to the first service, Ed
went with Brother Watson to
the garage and helped build a
fire in the potbellied stove.
Together they did a little
cleaning, arranged the books,
and prayed for the revival.

It turned out to be a good
revival. A number of people
accepted the Lord. The
services were lively. Everyone
seemed to enjoy Ed's
preaching. Ed's offerings were
especially good and,
(encouraged by Sister Watson
who said, "Let's help this
young man with his last semester
of school") at the close of the
week, the young people gave Ed
a shower.

Monday, when the fellows
picked Ed up for the trip
back south, they had to make
extra room for his gifts. They
also discovered that Ed had the
last laugh when it came to
talking about revivals (most
experiences, largest offerings,
and a scheduled return next
summer).

Following graduation from Lee,
Ed did return to Centerburg,
Ohio, for a two-week revival.
This time he took his wife
Blanche and she also learned to
love the Watsons.

Today, Hoyt E. Stone
continues his ministry,
primarily through writing; and
he, too, shares fond memories
of a friend to youth, Cora
Watson. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Amnscm

ftp-ad God a word LaitklulfU}.

Eur ou raqf ijou rn 01 In ike Lord.

Bu ild yourddi up in CkrUi.

Ring Oat

tfte

OCd

by Moxcjua V. Hand

^ow time flies! It
seems only yesterday that we
stood on the threshold of
1981. With blaring trumpets and
blasting music we eagerly
welcomed the new year. Strains
of "Auld Lang Syne" brought
a feeling of nostalgia as we
anticipated the new year. Now
it's time to do it all over again.

The last week in the year is
a time for reflection. Just before
we trade the old year in on a
new model, let's pause and look
back. What kind of year has
1981 been?

Newspapers are full of
articles summarizing the year's
news events. Political pundits
stretch credibility and reason as
they attempt to explain why
things happened the way they
did. Television commentators
nod knowingly as they glibly
catalogue the year's disasters.
With a reproving cluck, they
recount recurring scandals that
have taken place in government.

They smirk while detailing
public officials' foibles. Then,
with a soothing voice, they
assure you that when all is said
and done, things are not really
as bad as they seem.

Meanwhile, time, in its mad
dash towards eternity, has
continued to mark off the
days. Those days have added up
to another year and 1981 has
been a meaningful saga of
experiences for you. But how
do you interpret those
experiences? How do you
measure the kind of year you
have had? It is meaningful,
but in what way?

MEASURING OUR DAYS.

Some will measure the year
by the sorrow and misfortune
they have had. They will
remember only the trouble
they encountered in 1981. Their
lingering remembrances will be
sad ones. They will moan with
the ancient who said, "Have
mercy upon me, O Lord, for I

am in trouble. . . . my
life is spent with grief,
and my years with sighing"
(Psalm 31:9, 10).

Unfortunately, there are those
who choose to ignore all the
good things that happen to them
and remember only the bad.
They sing sad songs and pine
their lives away. They wallow
in memories of misery. For them
life is lived in a minor key,
accompanied by a grating
cacophony of quarrels and
complaints.

Others, however, will view
the events of 1981 in a different
mood. For them, the melody
of life is played in a major
key — with an upbeat tempo!
They too have had troubles. But
they confront life as the
psalmist did, "And I said, This is
my infirmity: but I will
remember the years of the right
hand of the most High. I will
remember the works of the
Lord" (Psalm 77:10, 11).
Although he had had trouble and
infirmity, he chose rather to
think of the blessings of the
Lord.

MANAGING OUR DEFEATS

With striking imagery God

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

AMTIGL]

Alan Cliburn Photo

spoke to His people through the
Prophet Joel. "I will restore to
you the years that the locust
hath eaten" (Joel 2:25).
Locusts of rejection, remorse,
reproach, and repression can
eat away the years of your life.
Guilt and self-reproach can fill
your horizons — past and
future — with the debris of
shattered dreams. Nothing is
more desolate than the
ravaged landscape of human
existence cluttered with
locust-eaten years. Yet, you need
not despair. God has promised
to restore!

In one of His parables,
Jesus gave the fruitless fig tree a

year of probation (Luke 13:8).
Remember the resolutions you
made last year? The noble
ideals by which you solemnly
and sincerely resolved to live?
The new leaf you talked about
turning? Today, they seem so
far away. "How miserably I
failed," you cry.

Wait! There is hope. We can
start over again. Our Father,
who is rich in mercy, welcomes
us back to Him again and
again. He wants to give us
another chance. He wants to
restore to us the locust-eaten
opportunities.
MANDATING OUR
DIRECTION

Paul's words to the Corinthians
are paraphrased in the Living
Bible: "I want to suggest that
you finish what you started to
do a year ago. . . . Having
started the ball rolling so
enthusiastically, you should carry
this project through to
completion" (2 Corinthians 8:10,
11).

As you contemplate the past
year, what do you see?
Trouble or triumph?

Count your blessings; don't
commemorate your misery!

Reach back into the rich
storehouse of memories and call
forth warm, happy thoughts.
Remember the good things God
has done for you? Rehearse in
your mind the blessings of the
Lord. Keep them before you
as you enter 1982.

Ring out the old! Get rid of
your defeats. Banish depressing
thoughts. Forbid discourage-
ment. Throw out the garbage of
gossip, loose talk, and
suspicion. Put an end to negative
thinking, negative attitudes,
negative living.

Ring in the new! For you
1982 can be exciting,
challenging! It can be a year
of revival (Acts 11:26), a year of
renewal. Practice praying.
Read God's Word faithfully.
Encourage yourself in the
Lord. Build yourself up in
Christ.

It all begins with ringing out
the old. □

". . . Put off the old man with
his deeds; and . . . put on
the new man, which is
renewed in knowledge ..."
(Colossians 3:9, 10).

A Church of God Youth Publication

Stone Photo

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

rofife:

BOBBY WEST

"DOBBYWEST

"^"^ has the barrel chest and the
broad shoulders of a football
player. I thought of this as I sat
opposite him in one of
Macon's more exclusive
restaurants recently. Thought,
too, of the fact that he didn't get
those muscles playing football
but rather from lifting weights
and from years of work as a
meatcutter with Winn-Dixie.

Bobby lifted a coffee cup to
his mouth. He did it slowly.
Deliberately. With both hands.
There was a slight shakiness to
Bobby's hands — something I
pretended not to notice, as did
Bobby's wife Jeanette — but he
completed the maneuver with
poise and composure, his mind
apparently on his favorite
subject — Church of God young
people on the Macon District.

I thought, too, of the cane I
had seen tucked behind the seat

of Bobby's new car when he
picked me up at the motel, and
of the fact that he insisted on
walking into the restaurant
without it.

Until July 26, 1978, Bobby's
lifestyle, physical brawniness,
and hard-hitting approach to life
had also resembled that of a
football player. Then came the
accident. Late in the
afternoon, near his home at 5038
Idlewood Drive, Bobby
swerved his car to avoid hitting
a carload of teenagers
head-on. He missed the
teenagers but crashed solidly
into the side of a concrete
bridge.

Bobby doesn't remember much
that took place during the
next few hours. He recalls,
vaguely, the voices of men as
they cut away the metal in order
to drag his body from the car.
He remembers someone saying,
"I think he's dead." Trying
hard to speak and to move but
being unable to do either, he
remembers another voice, "I
think he's still alive. I saw his
fingers move."

As it turned out, Bobby
West ended up in the hospital
with a broken neck, paralyzed,
not expected ever to walk again
in terms of medical science.
After weeks in the hospital and
after months of therapy,
Bobby returned home and

started rebuilding his life.

One of the first things he did,
after getting out of the
hospital, was to attend a district
youth rally. He pulled himself
down the aisle and up onto the
rostrum with a walker. It was
there, to a standing ovation and
to much hand clapping, that
the young people of the Macon
District welcomed their district
youth and Christian education
director back to a position he
has held since September of
1972.

Physically, Bobby West has
not as yet totally recovered
from his accident. He may
never. Nonetheless, he has
progressed so far beyond
anything his doctors expected
that he can quite honestly look
on his present condition as
miraculous; and you need not be
in his company long before
realizing he is more determined
than ever to spend his days
doing something constructive for
God and the church.

"For nine years now I've
served as district youth and
Christian education director here
on the Macon District," Bobby
says. "I'm more excited about
this work than ever before.
Each month I look forward to
the rallies. I plan the rallies
carefully and I pray for God's
guidance. I seek the counsel
of my pastor at the Napier

A Church of God Youth Publication

WUM

Vrofile:

BOBBY WEST

Avenue Church, the Reverend Lewis Stover, and I
deeply appreciate the cooperation given me by
the other pastors on the district.

"Maybe it was the accident — sometimes God
gets through to us in different and unusual
ways — or maybe it is merely that He's letting
me see more clearly what He wishes me to do
with my life. Whatever, I have a greater burden
for young people. These are difficult times for the
young. They need the church. They need
involvement. They need to realize Christianity is a
way of life, not just a few rules and regulations.
Having a sixteen-year-old daughter, Vonda, a
junior in high school, I am aware of the
problems and needs that young people have today.

"I realize being district youth and Christian
education director may not be the most important
element in their lives or in their contact with
the church but I also know the Lord has given me
an opportunity for service in this area and I
wish to do more than I've done in the past.

"Last year was a great year for our district.
We have nine churches and one mission on the
Macon District. We have rallies every month,
real spiritual meetings, with fellowship and
competition based on the giving of banners to
churches with the largest percentage increases in
Sunday school and Family Training Hour. Also
we give a banner for the church having the largest
number of people in attendance at the rally. I'm
sure the program isn't all that unique but for us
it's working. That's what is important.

"Also, throughout the year, we plan and promote
special events. A real highlight last year was the
Sweetheart Banquet, held during February.

"Every church on the district participated in
the YWEA project last year.

"More than two hundred and fifty Macon
District young people attended Family Day at Six
Flags Over Georgia recently.

"We also had our own District Family Day in
August of this past year. The district churches
furnished the food. Our program started on a
Saturday at 10 a.m. and festivities lasted
until 4 p.m. For recreation we had tennis,
softball, horseshoes, Ping-Pong, and fishing. We
also had an outdoor service with special singers
and lots of good music.

"We are planning similar events for the coming
year. Not to mention the teaching of the Church
Training Course and Bible Quizzing competition for
the district."

There's firmness in the voice of Bobby West
when he talks about district youth work, a
seriousness one finds inspiring. He views his tasks
realistically, without excuses, and without trying
to make it more than it naturally is. The accident
seems to have provided something of a
watershed in his life. Still a young man, only
forty-five, Bobby says he's become much more
involved in Bible study and in searching for God's
will for his future. He often visits other churches
on his district and is available to assist pastors
with Christian education or youth problems.

Bobby West is a layman. He was recently
appointed as a member of the State Layman's
Board in North Georgia and that gives him further
outlet for his service activities.

In terms of the future, Bobby isn't making
projections. About all he'll tell you for sure is
that he plans to work for God. He's praying. He's
open to the leading of God's Holy Spirit. He's
determined to follow the Lord.

For now, though, Bobby is one of
approximately 830 district youth and Christian
education directors serving this church and the
youth in their respective locales. That in itself is
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

FEBRU
1982

MUSIC

NEW!

A MUSICAL PACKET

FOR CHURCH

AND HOME

• FREE Demo Tape

Examples of good/bad
sacred/secular music

• Guidelines for Demo Tape

• Recommended Activities

Panel Discussion
Family Listening Time

• Resource Material

Music in the Christian Home
Music From a Pastor's Perspective

• Poster

Cost: $5.00

ORDER FORM:
Please send me
Church ______

(packet(s) for Church Music Week at $5.00/packet (free Demo Tape included.)

Name
Street
City _

State

Zip

Mail to: CHURCH MUSIC COMMITTEE

Church of God Headquarters • Keith and 25th Streets • Cleveland, TN 37311

A Church of God Youth Publication

ALL RIGHTS RE i

• B-i

H. Armstrong Roberts Photo

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

tall Not Fear

;harles w. conn

by Charles W. Conn

I shall not fear the night, 0 God,

When I am in Your care;

And every twinkling star above

Reminds me You are there.

And even though dark clouds enfold

Me in their dark embrace,

And all the light is lost from sight,

I still will trust Your grace.

I shall MOt fear the storm, 0 God,

When clouds are black and winds are high,

When earth is shaken by the blast

Of angry lightning in the sky.

For I have seen You ride the storm

And hold it firmly in Your will;

And I have heard You through the roar

Say, "Peace, My child — be still."

I shall not fear when willful men

Surround me like a ring

And cast their bitter darts at me,

And plot an evil thing.

For I have seen You silence those

Who dared to harm Your own,

And I have seen You gather grain

Where seeds of wrath were sown.

I shall not fear my final foe,

Whose fearful name is "Death,"

Who lurks in shadows dark and gray

To take my life by stealth.

For I shall have no cause to fear,

When I am in Your care,

And death can only speed me home

To live forever there.

A Church of God Youth Publication

*TOM

Walking to the center
of the shopping mall,
I looked out the
window. It had started to snow.

Christmas was over. I
noticed worn-out tinsel blowing
across the busy parking lot.
Turning back into the store, I
made a face at the mechanical
Santa who waved at me. Of "the
season to be jolly" nothing
remained except half-price sales
on ribbon and paper.

The celebration was over. That
suited me just fine. I didn't
feel like celebrating, or singing,
or fake smiling at another
party. I had just spent my first
Christmas away from my
family and friends and it hadn't
been easy. For the hundredth
time, I thought of Stephen and
tried not to remember that it
had been three months since I'd
seen him. We had quarrelled
over something silly, and I had
handed him back the diamond.
After that, it all seemed to go
wrong.

My feet made no sound as I
wandered through the plush
mall, shouldering by people in a
blur of color and confusion. I
moved woodenly from store to
store. Numb, without feeling
or purpose.

I'd had after-Christmas blues
before, but not like this. I
remembered shouting at
Stephen. Telling him to leave
my life alone. I didn't need
him. I wanted my freedom. So I
packed my clothes and moved
miles away. Sure enough, when I
thought about it I now had
everything a girl should want. So
what was missing?

Why did I feel empty? I
couldn't go back to my
hometown. Pride wouldn't let
me. I had what I'd always
wanted but I couldn't give my

POTTERY
PEOPLE

BY WANDA CATO BRETT

freedom back. I had wanted it
too loud and too long.

I wandered aimlessly to the
third floor of the mall. That's
where I saw a two-foot sign
with painted gold letters,
"WELCOME TO THE
MILLERSTOWN ARTS 8b
CRAFTS EXHIBIT.
BROWSE AROUND AND
MEET JACOB."

Jacob stood behind a large
table. He was between forty

and sixty, with black beard and
bright blue eyes. He was, of
all things, making pottery in the
middle of the mall.

Pottery. I'd never seen anyone
work with clay before and I
became fascinated as I watched
Jacob turn the wheel and
mold the clay with his wide,
strong hands. He never
stopped. His hands were always
in motion and his feet kept up
a steady hum on the treadle.
The rhythm was magnetic and
I watched amazed as a bowl of
clay emerged from the mass
of grayness on the wheel.

Jacob lifted the bowl
carefully and placed it on a
nearby table. Again he turned
the wheel, managing the gray
clay deftly. Spinning.
Spinning. Never stopping. He
made bowl after bowl. Cup
after cup. Singing softly as he
worked. Oblivious to the
curious crowd.

I stood watching a long
time. Time didn't exist for me.
The humming wheel soothed
my troubled nerves. Gradually I
was swept back into the past.
I heard the voice of my old
Sunday school teacher reading
something . . . something about
a potter . . . and for some
reason it became terribly
important for me to know the
story.

I ran to the nearest
escalator and rode to the

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

bookstore on the first floor.

My eyes searched rows of books

until I found a small Bible

like the one I'd had a long time

ago. How long since I'd held a

Bible in my hands. Months?

Years?

My hands fumbled for change
as I paid for the leather-bound
book. I turned unfamiliar pages
to a concordance.

"Possible . . . post . . . pot
. . . pottery. Jeremiah.

"The word which came to
Jeremiah from the Lord,
saying, Arise, and go down to
the potter's house, and there I
will cause thee to hear my
words. Then I went down to
the potter's house, and, behold,
he wrought a work on the
wheels. And the vessel that he
made of clay was marred in
the hand of the potter: so he
made it again another vessel,
as seemed good to the potter to
make it. Then the word of the
Lord came to me, saying . . .
cannot I do with you as this
potter? ... as the clay is in the
potter's hand, so are ye in
mine hand" (Jeremiah 18:1-6).

The story came back to me.
Suddenly familiar. I returned to
the potter. He was still
working at his wheel. The
displays nearby were filled
with countless cups and bowls,
vases and dishes. The
multicolored planters stood in
contrast to the gray, bleak
plates. Indian-style pots and
pitchers were stacked on top
of each other. I bought a small
mug baked until it glowed
with the colors of a sunset.

That's when he spoke to
me. His voice was warm and
gentle. "Little lady, I do
believe you're the biggest fan
I've ever had. You must have
spent your day here. Most

people come and wander off.
If you don't watch out, the
pottery feeling will get to you.
Then you'll be like me, always
working on the wheel. Why
don't you sign up for a class? I'll
give you a free lesson right
here."

"All right, Jacob," I said.

I placed my hands on the
clay. He began to guide them
and I knew why the potter and
his clay had drawn me. My
life was like the clay I molded,
and I had known it all along.
The wheel turned slowly and the
cup I was making looked
lumpy. My hands felt the
texture of the clay and I saw
myself, stubborn and unbending,
just like that lumpy mass of
grayness.

I was mashed and molded
by the world, even marred by
my pride. If old Jacob had
bothered to look, he would have
seen me crying. All over the
spinning clay. I didn't care. For
the first time, in a long time,
I felt clean.

The mall was growing quiet.
Stores were closing. Even the
industrious Jacob was packing
his clay into clear plastic bags. I
rinsed my hands in a small
bowl and Jacob smiled at me.
An old, wise man. Perhaps he,
too, knew the story of Jeremiah.

I walked out into winter
wind, the tiny clay pot heavy in
my hands, and I knew it
would be a long time before I
forgot that day. I felt new.
Like starting over.

Words stumbled from my
lips.

"God, I believe You are the
master potter. Please take my
life. Mold it. I'm tired of
having to spin aimlessly on the
wheel. Make me into
something beautiful and useful."

I heard someone shouting,
"Happy New Year." And I
started laughing. It was going
to be a happy new year.

If I hurried, I'd have time
enough to call Stephen. □

'It's easier being a Christian nowadays.

You don't have to look forward to

being thrown to the lions!"

VALDOSTA TENT
& AWNING COMPANY

706 N. Forrest St., ValdosU, GA 31601
Office Phone Mailing Addrea

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178

Call, write, or come by and see us
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!)

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner
Home Phone (912) 247-5209

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years-

BUILD |

BUILD i CHURCHES
BUILD

Includes Masonrv and wood construction social area

otlices classrooms nursery choir robe rooms baptistry

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Staal or masonry from $22/ »q. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classroom* and larger

rtbRTHWAY

CONTRACTORS

INC.

P.O. Bo» 591
Taylors, SC 29687

Ovar 150 buildings constructed In Southeast

A Church of God Youth Publication

from

was under my Mustang
draining the oil when Jim's
clunker pulled up beside me.
He honked the horn, like I
didn't know it was him or
something. I always knew when
Jim was around. His '64
Chevy was badly in need of a
muffler and a tune-up.

"Hey, Parker!" Jim yelled.
"Get out of there. Let's go for
a ride."

I stuck my head out to see
Sherry and Darlene in the front
seat with Jim.

"I told him you'd be working
on your car and wouldn't want
to go," Darlene smiled
sheepishly.

I climbed out from under the
car and wiped my hands on
my jeans.

"Go wash your face and
let's go," Jim said.

I frowned. I'd planned to
wax my car and then do some
work on the carburetor. If it
was only Jim, I'd have told him
no right away. But Darlene's
feelings would be hurt if I
turned them down.

"Okay." I slammed the hood
on my car. "I'll be right
back."

I ran in the house. Jim and
his bright ideas. Now I'd
probably have to stay home
from church tomorrow night to
work on my car and Darlene
wouldn't like that any better.
Sometimes it really cramped a
guy's style to have a steady girl
friend. I'd never been crazy
about girls, but a few months
ago when Darlene and I kept
getting thrown together at
different church activities, it
just seemed natural to start going
together.

Broken Chains

stang Darlene was a nice girl. If I two more tickets if you and

Darlene was a nice girl. If I
had to have a girl friend, I'd
rather it be her than anyone
else. And it was kinda nice
not to have to hunt around for a
date when we had "couples
only" things at church.

But I knew Darlene liked
me more than I liked her and I
wished she'd loosen the chains.

I ran out to Jim's car and
climbed into the back seat
beside Darlene.

"You ought to let me give
your car a tune-up," I said as
Jim pulled onto the freeway.

"I don't have the money," Jim
said. "I took Sherry to Oaks
Park last night."

"It was fun." Sherry turned
around. "We tried to call you,
Kelly. We thought you and
Darlene might like to go along."

"I was at a neighbor's house
playing Ping-Pong. Jim, if you
don't keep this car in shape, it
won't be worth anything when
you go to sell it. Which
reminds me, I saw a car the
other day that would be
perfect for you."

"Ho hum." Sherry yawned.
"I think you'd be better off as a
car, Darlene."

"That all depends." I grinned
at Darlene. "If you were a '57
Chevy with a two-barrel and a
283, you'd really be
somethin'."

She wasn't laughing and I
decided I'd better cool it.

We stopped at a drive-in
restaurant and Jim and I went in
and ordered some cokes.

"I'm taking Sherry to the
Imperials concert tonight," Jim
said as we waited. "I can get

you
Darlene want to go."

"I can't," I said. "I promised
a friend that I'd help him look
for a car tonight."

"Darlene said she hasn't gone
out with you for three weeks."

"Has it been that long?" I
frowned. "Let's see. The last
time we went out was to that
potluck at Larry's. Yeh, I
guess that was three weeks ago."

"Are you taking her to the
youth picnic next Saturday?"

"I guess so," I said. "Oh,
I'm going to the Auto Show that
day. Well, we'll work
something out."

After driving around for a
couple of hours, they dropped
me off at my house. I told
Darlene I'd call her the next
day.

I got busy on my car after
church the next day and
forgot to call Darlene. But it
didn't matter. I'd see her
tomorrow at school.

I snuck up behind her at
her locker the next day and
covered her eyes with my
hands.

"Guess who?" I asked.

"I don't recognize the voice."

I took my hands away. "It's
me, your prince. And what do
you mean, you don't recognize
the voice?"

"I don't hear it that much
anymore. I missed you last night
at church. A few couples went
over to Kathy's afterwards for
fellowship. They asked me, so
I tagged along, but I wish you'd
been there."

"I'm sorry. I had to work on
my carburetor. And I'm sorry
I forgot to call you."

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

rromm

3y G. J. Chisholm

"That's okay." She lowered
her eyes. "It's just that . . .
well, is everything okay
between us? I mean, is anything
wrong?"

"No, of course not. Why would
you think that?"

"Well, we haven't even talked
on the phone for over a
week."

"I see you every day at
school," I said. "Why should we
talk on the phone?"

"Oh, I don't know. Forget it."

"I'll be glad to." We walked
down the hall in silence.

"You're mad at me now,"
she said when we got to her
class.

"No, I'm not mad." I took her
hand. "Just loosen the chains
and give me a little room to
breathe, huh?"

She nodded and I walked on
down the hall.

We got along fine the rest of
the week. However, as we ate
lunch together on Friday, I knew
something was bothering her.

"Is anything wrong?" I asked
after an uncomfortable silence.

"Well, you haven't mentioned
the youth picnic tomorrow,"
she said. "Are you going?"

"Oh yeh. I've been meaning
to talk to you about that. The
Auto Show is in town. It's
only once a year. I was
wondering if you'd mind if I
came to the picnic a little late."

"It starts at ten o'clock."
She eyed me suspiciously. "How
late is a little late?"

"I'll try to be there by one
o'clock."

"But it'll probably only last
until five," she protested.

"That's still four hours. If it
was anything else but the
Auto Show, I wouldn't care."

"If that's what you want,
okay." She sighed.

"Thanks. I'll make it up to
you sometime."

The Auto Show the next
day was even better than I'd
anticipated. I'd never seen so
many sharp cars in one place
before. It was fantastic, so
fantastic that it was 2:30 before
I remembered the picnic. I
hoped Darlene would try and
understand that I couldn't be
expected to be thinking about a
picnic when I was in the
middle of the best-looking sets of
wheels I'd ever laid eyes on.
It was hardly worth it, but I
figured I'd better at least
make an effort to get to the
picnic. Even at breakneck
speed, which of course was only
55 mph, it still took me a half
hour to get to the park.

I figured Darlene would be
fuming, but to my surprise, I
found her under a tree talking
to Tom Jett. He excused himself
and I sat down beside her.

"Hey, I'm . . ."

"I know, you're sorry," she
interrupted.

"Well, yeh, I am," I began.
"But Darlene, those cars were so
neat ..."

I stopped. She was looking
very unhappy.

"Look, I really am sorry," I
began again.

"I know." She nodded.

"Darlene, if I'd known the
picnic meant that much to you. . ."

"It's not only the picnic. It's

us. You don't really care
about me."

"Sure, I do." I tried to
reassure her. "I think you're a
real nice girl."

"Not as nice as that piece of
tin."

I winced. "It's not a piece of
tin."

"Tom asked me out tonight,"
she said. "Do you care?"

It hadn't occurred to me that
she might want to go out with
someone else.

"Well, no ... I mean, if
you want to go out with him, go
ahead."

"Of course I'd rather go out
with you."

"Okay. I guess we could do
something tonight if you
want."

It was the wrong thing to
say and the wrong way to say it.
Tears filled her eyes and
began to trickle down her
cheeks.

"Oh, Kelly, you'd just be doing
me a favor," she sobbed. "You
wouldn't be taking me out
because you really wanted to."

"I guess you're right," I
admitted.

There seemed to be little else
to say. The only sounds in the
next few moments were
Darlene's occasional sniffles. It
did something to me inside.
Darlene, who was usually
pretty happy, was now defeated
and teary-eyed and it was my
fault. I had treated her as I
would my car; something to
be used at my convenience.

I was to blame for allowing
myself to become involved in a
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

M1WS sw& AOTWHTCD

Update

ith this January issue of the Lighted Pathway I would like to remind you that
it's time to give attention to the Creative Writing Division of our Teen Talent
program.

During the summer months, and especially as we move toward the General Assembly
in Kansas City, attention will focus more on competition within the Music and Bible
Divisions; but our Writing and Art Divisions are also important.

Creative writing offers you opportunity to compete in the privacy of your home or
church. It permits you to move at your own pace and to have your entry judged by
professionals in the writing field. Should you be chosen as a winner, you will receive a
trophy like winners in other divisions; and, as has happened on previous occasions, it is
likely you will have your work published in the Lighted Pathway.

Our Creative Writing Division consists of four categories: [1] Articles and Essays; (2)
Poetry; (3) Plays and Skits; and (4) Short Stories. These are the requirements:

1. Each contestant must be a teenager to be eligible to participate in Teen Talent. No
contestant may compete in any Church of God competition — state or national — before
his/her thirteenth birthday or after his/her twentieth birthday.

2. Each entry must be the original unpublished work of the contestant; it must have a
religious theme, either explicit or implied; and it must be written within the specified
competition dates, September 1 — March 1. Assistance may be received only in the form
of advice or instruction. All state entries must be mailed to the state director of youth and
Christian education by March 1. The winning state manuscripts are to be officially
entered in the national competition by the respective state directors by May 1.

3. Each manuscript must be typewritten, double-spaced on one side of paper that is
81/2 by 11 inches. The name of the contestant should be written in the top right-hand
corner of the first page, along with his/her address, age, the name of his/her local church,
and the approximate number of words in the article.

4. Word limitation:

Short Stories — not to exceed 1,200 words
Articles and Essays — not to exceed 1,200 words
Plays and Skits — not to exceed 1,500 words
Poetry — not to exceed 100 lines

5. A contestant may submit an entry in two categories. He/she may be awarded first
place in both categories on the state level. On the national level he/she is eligible for first
place in only one category. If both entries are worthy of national recognition, he/she will
receive a national award in only one category and a special achievement award in the
other category. □

W.A. Davis

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

PROFILE: BOBBY WEST

Continued from page 12

enough to make Bobby West
both special and worthy of our
prayers and support.

District youth and Christian
education directors serve
voluntarily and without pay.
Theirs is often a thankless task.
They are sometimes criticized.
Still, they work on. They give
guidance and leadership to
youth on a grassroots level and
they deserve our cooperation.

Men like Bobby West bring
stature to the task. □

CHURCH OF
GOD, MACON
DISTRICT

Lewis Stover, District Pastor

Napier Avenue, Lewis Stover, Jr.
Shurlington, M. H. Parmer
Bloomfield, Garland Stout
Montpelier Avenue, Joseph Pierce
Hartley Bridge Road, David Scearce
Juliette, Donald Douglas
Gray, Jack Coley
Eatonton, Julian Elliott
Cochran Field, Gerry J. Golden
Tobisofkee Mission

DISTRICT YOUTH AND CHRISTIAN
EDUCATION DIRECTORS
(Job Description)

1. Assist the district pastor in the
program of youth and Christian
education on the district.

2. Visit each church on the
district and become acquainted
with the youth and Christian
education program, leaders, and
young people.

3. Promote the Lighted Pathway
and other publications.

4. Outline definite plans to
promote the general and state
programs.

5. Foster participation in the
Church Training Course.

6. Conduct monthly or
bimonthly district rallies.

7. Promote and advertise
district youth and Christian
education conventions, youth
camps, general Christian education
meetings, and so forth.

8. Receive and keep records of
the monthly reports.

9. Stimulate interest in behalf of
Church of God Bible schools
and colleges.

10. Avail oneself of training
opportunities; such as, state
conventions, general conven-
tions, leadership training meetings,
and district directors retreats.

BROKEN CHAINS

Continued from page 19

relationship that I wasn't
ready for. The end result had
brought only pain to both of
us. I knew what I had to do.

I lifted her chin to make
her look at me.

"I want you to go out with
Tom," I said. "I'm sorry I hurt
you. I guess I'm not ready for
a heavy relationship with a girl.
Maybe some day when I grow
up, I'll trade my car in and we
can have a good time
together. Is that a deal?"

"It's a deal." Darlene
smiled. "You can take your
chains off."

It felt good to be free. □

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601

Phone: 242-0730

NEEDING PEWS?

Factory Representatives
Located Nationwide

overholtzer
Church Furniture. Inc.

p o box 4039 • modesto. ca 95352
call toll free («00) 344-7162

WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES
• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS
' BAPTISTRIES
BAPTISTRY HEATERS

A7C 214 657-6522

Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652

LITTLE GIANT

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

SPIRES— CROSSES
WATER HEATERS

Church credit plans available
Free colored brochure

LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630
Phone: 713-8834246

"My son won best-behavior award this
month of Sundays. Now I know what you
Sunday school teachers are up against!"

CHURCH STEEPLES

».• BAPTISTRIES
• WALL CROSSES
l» BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEIYIPORAHV. AND

MODEM DESIGNS.

ERECTION WITH COfflPAHV
I CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
I WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR

LITERAT0RE AND PROPOSALS:

TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL .
COLLECT: [

.'404-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910
R0SWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill. Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood

BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC

1 & - Box 2250, Danvlll*. VA 24541

In VA (804) 797-3277

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

61 5) 875-0679
3511 HIXSON PIKE, CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Write for free estimate.

Regency Gowns

$18.95up

EXPERT TAILORING

Finest Fabrics, including
Permanent Press and Wash
and Wear Superior Quality
Guaranteed Satisfaction.
Free Color Catalog and Fa-
bric Swatches on Request

EGENCY

azxEsazEar

P.O. Box 10557-N

Jacksonville, Florida 32207

Camerique P

After ten years we thought we knew all there was to know
about each other and marriage. But because we needed to
test a new cassette course for premarital counseling, we decided to
try it ourselves.

We expected to be bored and have to force our way through.
How wrong we were! For several days in the Cascades of northern
California we listened, discussed, argued, and rejoiced as we
discovered new things about our relationship as husband and wife.

That was eight years and hundreds of premarital and marital
counseling hours ago. Our situation seems typical of most couples.
There's always more to learn. At least five things, though, are
foundational.

YOU DIDN'T MARRY
THE WRONG
PERSON.

The ceremony wasn't elaborate. The bride
asked the hired help to point out the
groom, then he led her into the family tent.
Rebekah's crossing the threshold consummated the marriage. "And
she became his wife; and he loved her" (Genesis 24:67, NASE).

Did you ever wonder what Isaac said when Rebekah slept late
and refused to cook garlic and cucumbers for breakfast? Surely at
times they wondered if this marriage was right. What if Abraham's
servant had picked out the wrong girl?

There was no mistake. It's just that God's plans don't always
match a husband's and wife's expectations.

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

AIETII0L3

MOST CONFLICTS
CENTER ON WHAT
HE DOES VS. WHAT
SHE THINKS.

King David leaped and
danced in little more
than his underwear. The
people of Israel joined

him as they celebrated the entrance of the Ark
of the Covenant into Jerusalem (2 Samuel
6:12-23). Michal, his wife, was mortified. When
David returned home from the day's merriment,
fire flashed in her eyes.

The basic conflict between David and Michal
fuels the flames of many modern quarrels.
David had a good attitude, but his actions
offended. Michal, quite proper and queenly in
her actions, had a critical spirit.

You wouldn't have to
worry about keeping the
budget balanced if you
were married to a

AN UNBALANCED
BUDGET MAKES
AN UNBALANCED
MARRIAGE.

king. Isn't that right? Wrong!

In Proverbs 31 a wise mother teaches her
son, King Lemuel, to choose a wife who can be
trusted in financial affairs (v. 11), is a shrewd
investor (v. 16), brings him financial gain, not ruin
(v. 18), and operates an efficient home (v. 27).

We have no record of this mother's advice to
her daughters. But surely she'd exhort them to
seek a man who was efficient and sensible in
financial matters.

In the New Testament Paul bluntly advises,
"Owe nothing to anyone" (Romans 13:8, NASE).
Does this apply literally to our family accounts?
We think so.

How would your marriage change if there were
no worries about money? It could be worth
some serious contemplating.
YOU MUST TALK I The bride had more
ABOUT SEX. | than just holding hands

on her mind when she said, " 'My beloved is
dazzling and ruddy. . . . His cheeks are like a bed
of balsam, Banks of sweet-scented herbs; His
lips are lilies, Dripping with liquid myrrh. . . . His
mouth is full of sweetness. And he is wholly
desirable. . . . Let his left hand be under my head

And his right hand embrace me.' "

The groom responds, " 'How beautiful you are,
my darling. . . . Your eyes are like doves. . . .
Your teeth are like a flock of newly shorn ewes.
. . . Your lips are like a scarlet thread. . . . Your
neck is like the tower of David. . . . You have
made my heart beat faster . . . with a single
glance of your eyes' " (Song of Solomon 5:10-16;
2:6; 4:1-9; NASE).

No matter what your interpretation of the
Song of Solomon, one thing is clear; the couple
verbalized their physical attraction for one
another. It's not unchristian or in bad taste to
discuss with sensitivity and candidness this
important aspect of marriage.

YOU ARE THE MAIN
INSTRUMENT TO
YOUR SPOUSE'S
SPIRITUAL GROWTH.

such a condition failure

Hannah wrestled with
inner turmoil (1 Samuel
1). She was childless in a
society that considered
Elkanah, her husband,
was sensitive to her struggle and allowed her to
seek the Lord at the Tabernacle.

When the gift baby, Samuel, arrived, Elkanah
freed Hannah to keep her promise to God.
Elkanah's support paid off. Hannah will forever be
remembered as the highest example of motherly
devotion.

Marriage takes continuing work. But we
believe the rewards far outweigh the sacrifices.
That's why we reeled when we heard the news.
Peter and Sherry were getting a divorce. How
could it be? For years they had been our model
for Christian family life. Soon our shock turned to
anger. How could they let us down like this?

We tried to analyze why this upset us so much.
Perhaps the answer is our belief that marriage is
God's crucible for learning to live in His eternal
kingdom. Loving one other human in the
intimacies of a lifetime vow is the training ground
for useful ministry here.

We don't get mad about divorce anymore. We
just grieve for the couples who fail to grasp
what every married couple ought to know. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

M!W§ ®wSl ACTWlTim

Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection

G^UTHNEWS T©N®TE

H. Armstrong Roberts Photo

DON'T GO WHERE IT'S SLIPPERY

HOLLYWOOD — "It's really one day at a time for Mackenzie
former costar of the television comedy by that

clean" after four
"It isn't easy . .

years
but I

Phillips,
title.

Speaking of trying to "stay
drug addiction, Mackenzie says
been given a second chance."

Mackenzie's lifestyle, of necessity, has changed. "I
haven't seen any of the people I used to do drugs with. As
one friend said, 'If you don't want to slip, don't go where
it's slippery.' I want everyone to know that ... no one
should ever turn to drugs." {Chattanooga News-Free Press) □

1. Do you agree with Mackenzie?

2. Are there any "slippery places'' which you now frequent?

WHO'S TO BLAME?

NEW YORK — A fourteen-year-old speaks up: "Not all kids
are on drugs or are unattractive or are punk-rockers. If
some kids act in that manner, there's only one place they
learn it. That's from adults. If adults stopped drinking
and smoking and set better examples, kids would learn better."
(Chattanooga News- Free Press) □

1. What part do adults (especially parents) play in
influencing young people's behavior?

2. Is it always the fault of the parent if his teenager
"goes bad"?

3. What responsibility do we have for our own actions?

Harold M Lambert Photo

DON'T LET GEORGE DO THAT!

WASHINGTON — "When in the course of human events" . . .
and so on go the opening lines of the Declaration of Inde-
pendence, authored by Thomas Jefferson. Some of the words
of another document, Jefferson's Bill of Particulars in which he
sets forth the reasons he wrote the Declaration, are not quite
as familiar but are astonishingly pertinent today.

In one of the charges against King George, Jefferson
stated: "He has erected a multitude of new offices and sent
hither swarms of officers to harass our people and eat out
their substance." {Cleveland Daily Banner) □

1. What would Jefferson think today?

2. In what other ways have we let slip some of the
principles upon which this country was founded? (You may
want to review the Declaration of Independence.)

DEAL WITH WHAT'S INSIDE

CLEVELAND — Before a narcotics abuser can "successfully"
rid himself of the life-threatening addiction, he must first
"deal with what's inside . . . cast out his anger, his rebellion
from within," the Bradley County Drug Awareness Committee
was told. "The main problem is rebellion against authority
and is a primary reason people become addicted to hard drugs,
to alcohol or to the even more pressing problems of sniffing
— such as glue or paint." (Cleveland Daily Banner) □

1. Rebellion against authority is a feeling which many
young people have from time to time. How have you dealt
with "what's inside"?

2. How does Jesus tell us we are to respond to authority
and those in authority? (See Mark 12:17; Hebrews 13:17;
James 4:7; 1 Peter 2:13 and 5:5.)

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

■mdi^OT

Books

KASSULKE by Karl Kassulke and Ron Pitkin

Kassulke, by Karl Kassulke and Ron Pitkin, is the exciting biography of a former
defensive back for the Minnesota Vikings. It is more than the story of football hero Karl
Kassulke, however. It is the story of a man who refused to accept a verdict of "no" after
learning that he would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.

Kassulke and his friend Monty Krizan were enjoying the exhilaration of riding Karl's
motorcycle that memorable day in 1973 — a last fling before the Vikings' training camp
opened. Cresting a hill, they pulled out to pass a truck, only to discover a car in the fast
lane — unexpectedly at a dead stop. Both men sustained devastating injuries.

During his arduous and uncertain rehabilitation, Kassulke's joking and pranks effectively
masked his growing bitterness and anger. Through the loving concern of a friend,
however, he turned to Christ. In Him he found release from his bitterness. (Thomas
Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; Hardcover, $9.95) □

ME AND GREENLEY by Birdie Etchison

Robin, a thirteen-year-old tomboy, is upset to learn that her best friend, Greenley
Hinson IV, will be moving away.

Grandma Lois comes to help out while Robin's mother goes through one of her
"storms" with multiple sclerosis. When Grandma tries to convince Robin's father of the
need of nursing home care for her mother, she and Robin clash.

Robin has problems with her older sister, Lucy, too. Lucy helps as little as possible
around the house and sneaks out without permission to see her boyfriend, Paul. When
Lucy turns up with morning sickness, the family faces some difficult decisions.

Robin wants the best for Greenley as he moves away. She discovers that God answers
prayer and asks Him to continue working in Greenley's life as well as in her own. (Herald
Press, Scottdale, PA 15683; $3.25) □

DEBBY BOONE SO FAR by Debby Boone with Dennis Baker

Debby Boone tells about her teen years with retrospective candor. The resentment of
her rocky adolescence found its focus in the restrictions that set her apart from her friends
— no skirts above the knees, no parties at night, no dates until she was sixteen, no
makeup, no books or movies that weren't first approved by her daddy, Pat Boone.

"I certainly didn't need my parents' embarrassing rules. I would withdraw into a world of
my own where I thought I could find out who I really was. I refused affection. I didn't want
anyone to touch me. There were nights when I retreated to my room and cried for hours,
letting feelings of unfairness and hatred build up inside me."

Debby's life was in transition. After graduation from high school, she worked as a
volunteer at a home for emotionally disturbed children. Then she committed herself to a
year of Bible school and became a fellow student with Gabriel Ferrer — the man she would
eventually marry after a lengthy on-again, off-again courtship. But even while she was in
Bible school, Debby wanted most of all to sing and entertain.

This book is not about Debby's phenomenal "overnight" success. It is a very personal
book about her strengths and weaknesses. It is Debby the person, not the star, who
speaks to the reader: "Faith and rebellion can't live in the same house indefinitely. Either
one or the other will achieve dominance and drive the other out." (Thomas Nelson
Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; Hardcover, $9.95) □

□ ad-prn

FOR

"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items"

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St . Cleveland, TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew

BEFORE

AFTER

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.
McGiffins Road, Box 67-B
Jackson, OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn 0-0 ..n.
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108

Know someone

who deserves a

journalism

scholarship?

The Evangelical Press Associa-
tion, a non-profit corporation com-
posed of some 275 Christian
periodicals, is vitally interested in
the future of religious journalism.

The Association annually pro-
vides at least two $500 scholarships
to deserving college students com-
mitted to a career in Christian
communications. Applicants must
have completed their second year
of college.

Further details and application
forms are available. (Forms must
be completed and returned by
April 1.)

Write now to:

Executive Secretary

Evangelical Press Association

P.O. Box 4550

Overland Park, Kansas 66204

epa

A Church of God Youth Publication

rsws nimd Acain

Empathize not.
Neither try to see their point of view. It's
their job to see yours, not vice versa.

How to

Mangle a
Conversation

Writer/Artist, Larry E.Neagle

Ask no questions.
Why encourage them to wai
more of your time? Besides,
you understood perfectly we
what they meant.

Put others on the defensi
Lose your temper. Argw
Criticize. Attack. That
^ ought to clam up
anybody.

Be impatient.

You're a busy person. Give others just

a smidgen of time. No more. If they

mumble, interrupt. If they hesitate,

head for the door.

Do all the talking.

Not only will you not have to

listen to them, but also

what you do hear

will be qj the

highest

quality.

When someone else is talking,

make them ill at ease.

Let them know you really don't

care to hear what they have to

say.

Lighted Pathway, January, 1982

MT0IEIIAL

ft&^ tr^ifeie.

This could be the year
when your days fill with
sunshine.
... the year when hope
rises in your heart and you set
forth on an adventure you would
never have dared before.

... the year when someone
special enters your life, someone
who previously existed only in your
dreams or in a fantasy world of
your mind.

This could be the year

. . . when physical problems clear
up.

. . . when friends start listening.

. . . when Mom and Dad take
you seriously.

. . . when classes make sense.

. . . when worship ceases to bore.

777/s could be the year

. . . when you discover it's nice to
walk in the woods.

. . . when flowers bloom and birds sing and
you realize the aroma and the singing is for
you.

. . . when God's creation sparkles.

. . . when the mystery and the miracle of life
makes a quiet moment wonderful.

. . . when you look in wonder at the greatness
of God and then fall prostrate, awed even more
that He cares for you.

This could be the year

H. Armstrong Roberts Photo

. . . when things start making
sense.

. . . when you label the
paradoxical and the unexplainable as
unimportant.

. . . when faith looks beyond now
and focuses on major truths which
make you sing in spite of
circumstances.

This could be the year

. . . when you find your own
portrait in the pages of God's Word.

. . . when you start thinking.

. . . and caring.

. . . and reaching out to others.

. . . and looking to a future that's
really going somewhere.

This could be the year
. . . when you square your
shoulders.
. . . when you swallow self-pity.
. . . when you accept what you
see in the mirror.
. . . when you determine to live without
excuses, without crutches and without lies.
This could be the year
. . . when you stand in a new line.
. . . when you smile with new confidence.
. . . when you volunteer to carry some of the
load.

. . . when you become (of all things) an
adult.
Yes, this could be the year. □

This Could Be the Year

A Church of God Youth Publication

Take A

Look

We Have What You Are Looking For In A College Education

1 . Financial aids, scholarships and grants

2. Bible-centered curriculum

3. Four-year degrees in Bible, Christian Education, Music, Christian Elementary
Education

4. Two-year Associate of Arts degree and two-year Secretarial Science program

5. Fully accredited by American Association of Bible Colleges

6. Outstanding faculty with a 20: 1 student-faculty ratio

Mail to:

Northwest Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.

P.O. Box 101

Minot, ND 58701

Please send me my FREE GIFT an<
more information about Northwest

Name

Address.

City

Phone (

.State

1 plan to start college:

Fall

J tjjp o U U qP

Volume 53, Number 2

THIS MONTH

The war goes on!
Not in Poland. Or Israel. Those are but expressions of the

"real" conflict to which Paul referred (Ephesians 6:12).

This issue sets forth a number of ways in which spiritual

warfare affects young Christians today.

Hopefully, we also offer some viable alternatives.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURE

Maria, the Witch (a short story)

ARTICLES

The Darker Side of Man, Dean strong

Dungeons and Dragons . . . and Danger, Lance Coikmire
God Delivered Me, Joseph C. Kwarteng

3
5
8

SERMON

The Cult Of the Occult, Carl Richardson

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 22

Books 23

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 24

Dating: A Guide to Disaster, Larry e. Neagie 25

EDITORIAL

Shadows of the Mind, Hoyt e. stone 26

MEMBER GEO! EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

19 5?

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief

O. C. McCane. General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. : 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

MMEBBWlTOlKWESli

The Darker Side of Man, Dean Strong

he figure turns half-around and r • i /.In actuality there was no such

the light falls upon the face. It ltlStlOt IwrOSCOpPS OrjOitr person as Dracula, although

is perfectly white— perfect- [eaf clovers which will release this name was based on

ly bloodless. The eyes look n i i i i i a real person by the title

like glimmering coals set us from our bonds: only the truth can of Vlad IV Vlad IV was

on a bloodshot background. The teeth gf>[ ng free jjolltl 8:32). tne ruler °f a small province in

Romania during the mid-fifteenth
century. He was a notorious, ruthless leader, said
to have executed hundreds of peasants at a time
just for the thrill of it.

Because he would drive people vertically onto
stakes and then line the entrance to his estate with
their bodies strung up like trophies, Vlad IV was
known as "Vlad the Impaler."

Vlad was a member of a knightly order called
the "Order of the Dragon," and he wore a dragon
medallion. In time, people identified the dragon
symbol with the man himself, thus calling him

project like those of a wild animal,

glaringly white and fang-like. The black silk cape

shimmers as it unfolds from the coffin" (Daniel

Cohen, from A Natural History of Unnatural

Things).

The above description is a common scene from
almost any vampire movie. Add a few cobwebs,
a creaky door, an old castle or a lonesome
cemetery and you are in for a bit of a chill.

The vampire legend began about four centuries
ago, with the most feared of all vampires being
Dracula.

A Church of God Youth Publication

Dracul, which means "dragon" or "devil." The
Hungarians translated it Dracula.

So it happened that, when Bram Stoker wrote
his story about a vampire, in 1891, he chose a
name synonomous with terror and evil: Dracula.

The mythical legend of the vampire began in
the seventeenth century, with a brief but very
bloody history. By the nineteenth century it had
become the property of writers; and in the early
twentieth century it found new life in such
horror movies as Dracula the Vampire, The Bride
of Dracula, and The Return of the Vampire.

There is, of course, no such thing as a vampire.
The bloodthirsty, evil tyrant who preys on
innocent victims has never really existed other
than in the imaginations of men. By and large,
most people today view such things as a joke.

Through the ages man's heart and mind have
devised other various superstitions, wives'
tales, fables, ghost stories, and monsters. A close
look at these fantasies will reveal they are man's
embodiment of fears about himself and his
world. Their origins may be discovered in things
common to us but they are twisted and turned
around, exaggerated and transformed into monsters.

Man has heaped on himself these
personifications of evil in an attempt to express his
own fears. The fables about vampires are
vicious. They are cruel. But are they more evil
than was the man from whom the name Dracula
came?

Or, what ghost story could be more cruel than
the true account of millions of Jews herded like
cattle into concentration camps, there to be shot
or gassed hundreds at a time? This happened, you
know, in Germany prior to and during World
War II.

And what about today?

Nations rise against nations, killing and
destroying. Our neighborhoods are infected with
the evil of man's imagination. It is not a fictitious
vampire who stalks the streets and alleys of our
cities and towns. Such evil comes from men and
women, flesh and blood just as we are.

All of us recognize this darker side of human
nature. We do not fully comprehend it. We fear
that which we do not completely understand; and,
in an attempt to deal with this aspect of our
selves, we visualize weird creatures and formulate
superstitions on which to blame evil and vent
our frustrations.

Psychologists tell us superstitions are learned

responses. They are learned by associating one
activity to another event and its supposed
consequences.

Dr. Kenneth Skinner performed an experiment
in which he called attention to this fact. He placed
a pigeon in a controlled environment and set up
an apparatus which automatically dispensed food
every twelve seconds no matter what the pigeon
did.

Working with a number of birds, Dr. Skinner
noticed each pigeon developed stereotyped
responses which varied from one bird to another.
One would flap its wings, another would stretch its
neck, and yet another would peck a specific spot
in the controlled area. Dr. Skinner called these
"superstitious acts." They were performed
regularly even though they had no effect on
obtaining the reward. Coincidentally, each
particular action had occurred once just before the
food was delivered. This action was then
repeated and the repetition too seemed to be
rewarded.

Dr. Skinner was trying to show that each pigeon
happened, in a haphazard manner, upon one
action that was "correct"; but the pigeon assumed
that a different action would cause the same
reaction.

Human beings have done the same thing. Just
because a black cat crossed our path, we assume
bad luck is on its way. Why? Because of a rare
incident in the past where a black cat crossed our
path just before some bad event did come our
way.

Or, we carelessly step on a crack in the
sidewalk which dooms us to misfortune, basing the
assumption on the fact that it accidentally
happened once. This is superstitious behavior.

Vampires, monsters, fables, superstitions — these
are based on man's fear of the unknown.

Knowledge is the light that disperses the
darkness of ignorance. There is no need to let our
life be guided, directed — even harrassed — by
fears, superstitions, and the haunts of our
imagination. We are set free in the light of
God's Word. "God, who commanded the light to
shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to
give the light of the knowledge of the glory of
God in the face of Jesus Christ" (2 Corinthians
4:6). "For ye were sometimes darkness, but now
are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light"
(Ephesians 5:8).
CONTINUED ON PAGE 16

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

Dungmfsm

_ andLm
Drag&mm

Colkmire

"There is a real devil. There are real demons
just as there is a real God..."

ver half a million people
regularly take time to escape
from the real world of hatred,
lust, and violence into a fantasy
world of . . . well . . . hatred,
lust and violence. They do so
through a game known as

A Church of God Youth Publication

"Dungeons and Dragons."

Dungeons and Dragons (or
D 8b D) is not a board game,
but it is "equal [in sales] to
any board game, including
Monopoly," says Dana
Lombardy, games' columnist for

Virginia-based Model Retailer
magazine.

The much-publicized 1980
suicide of a sixteen-year-old
Michigan male, an event
vaguely connected to D 8b D,
made TSR Hobbies (the
game's producer) "a skyrocketing
hobbygame company instead
of a steadily growing one,"
reported Lombardy.

Even D 8b D co-inventor Gary

• j -

Gygax now admits that the
bad press "was immeasurably
helpful to us in name
recognition" (New Wesr, August
25, 1980).

Gygax and Dave Arneson
combined fantasy ideas with
war-game tactics to create D
& D in 1974. It is to say the
least a controversial, complicated,
expensive, and time-consuming
pastime.

Beginning players need
various dice and the basic
three-volume set of rules, but
there is much more to buy later.
The number of adventurers
per game is limitless. There is
one Dungeon Master (DM)
who, along with rolls of the dice,
keys the action.

Before a game begins, the DM
spends hours mapping the
dungeon (on graph paper) which
the adventurers will travel
through. He places monsters,
traps, treasures, passages,
doors, and other obstacles
throughout the multilevel
maze.

The dice determine a
player's strengths and
weaknesses, after which the
player chooses a character:
fighting man, magic-user, or
cleric. Say a player scores high
in wisdom but low in strength:
he thus might choose to be a
cleric. Another roll of the dice
will earn the player an amount
of gold, which he spends on
weapons, armor, and rations.

Players do not see the
dungeon. They progress through
the maze by listening to the
Dungeon Master's narration and
asking him questions. The
player's purpose is to obtain
treasures, to rise in rank
through gaining experience points
(the cleric's ultimate goal is to
become a patriarch), and to
advance to another dungeon.

A player's adventure continues
until he leaves a dungeon,
after defeating several monsters;
or until he is murdered
therein. The outcome of a battle
is decided by weapons,
powers, weaknesses, the dice,
and the DM.

How violent is this game?

Inventor Gygax wrote,
"Everything herein is fantasy,
and the best way to play is to
decide how you would like the
game to be, then make it that
way."

"Dungeons and Dragons
becomes what the players make
of it," concurs the July 1981
issue of Youthletter. "It need not
be a game of unbridled evil
and hate." However, while "there
may be good characters in D
& D, there seems not to be
much fun in being good."

In a Christian Research
Institute (CRI) paper,
forty-hours-per-week fantasy-game
player Rett Kipp was quoted
thusly: "In Dungeons and
Dragons it's better to be evil.
You get more advantages."

Dr. John Holmes, a Los
Angeles brain surgeon and
longtime Dungeon Master,
says "the level of violence [in his
biweekly game] runs high.
There is hardly a game in which
the players do not indulge in
murder, arson, torture, rape"
(Psychology Today, November
1980).

Is this fantasy role playing
harmless?

"To say it was not really
our thoughts of seduction in a
game of D & D but those of
the character is superbly
ridiculous," states the CRI
report. [The role playing]
"definitely opens the door to
wrong thoughts and a loosening
of our moral wall."

"I don't think this imaginary
violence is any more likely to
warp the minds of the
participants than is the endless
stream of violence on TV, in
movies, or in literature," says
Holmes. "Quite possibly it
provides a healthy outlet."

Yet Holmes believes "the
personalities of the characters
turn out to be combinations of
people's idealized alter egos
and their less-than-ideal impulses.
When one of these alter egos
gets killed, the game player
sometimes suffers psychic
shock and may go into
depression."

In the CRI report, Gygax
encourages overindulgence:
"You have to pursue D & D
with your entire soul if you're
going to do well at it."

Is treating all supernatural
powers and other worlds as
imaginary unwise?

Such abilities as clairvoyance
and telepathy may be gained
by certain characters to
overcome zombies, demons,
dragons and vampires; sometimes
battling them in the pit of hell
itself!

The cleric may be
empowered to part waters, take
up serpents, and heal the
wounded by laying on of hands.

"The miracles of Jesus are
depicted as spells alongside
definite occultic rites," notes
CRI. "Both are for use by either
evil or good priests as
defensive or offensive weapons.
Clerics can be priests of God
or priests of the various
demigods, on equal standing."

But woe unto the noncleric
who seeks divine intervention:
the basic die roll for God to
answer his prayer happens
only once in every one hundred
times.

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

■

■■ttkoil:

A Media Spotlight report by
Albert James Dager questions
"the enjoyment offered in
exercising satanic powers that,
in reality, do exist."

Dager continues, "Granted,
it is 'make-believe.' But is it
really, when the mind is in a
state of concentration? While our
minds and actions are centered
on the 'imaginary' use of satanic
powers, we are at the very
least tolerating them if not
actually accepting them."

"There is a real devil. There
are real demons just as there
is a real God," the CRI paper
adds. "Dallying around with
the occult, while all along
discrediting such an existence,
is the devil's joke on us.
Couldn't we play the games
without the use of incantations or
demigods or demons? It is
possible, yet even the beginning
D 8b D game rule books are
filled with spells, witches, and
demons."

Heavy stuff, right?

Gygax contends, in a CRI
interview, "If the question is, 'Do
I believe in magic and the
occult,' the answer is flatly no.
[The game is] strictly
imaginary. As far as I know, I
dreamed up all those things
out of my head."

Gygax says D 8s D is
popular because it's built on
other popular trends — science
fiction, fantasy, and computer
skills. "The fascination of the
game tends to make participants
find more and more time. The
most extensive requirement is
time."

CRI concludes that the
majority of players meet once
or twice a week with a normal
game running four to six
hours. Also, the imaginative
Dungeon Master will spend as

A Church of God Youth Publication

much time preparing the
dungeon.

The big question for us is,
how much time and affection
should be given to any game?

Affection for D & D causes
participants to spend $10 on the
basic set, excluding dice; $12
to $15 apiece for four advanced
D & D handbooks; $3 per
edition of the monthly Dragon
magazine; $59 to $95 for each
miniature lead figure which
represents a character; $5 per
module; and more for other
books and supplies.

What are young people getting
for their money?

It is a game Dager calls a
Christian college campus fad.
It is a game which is part of the
curriculum for Arizona
students in classes for the gifted
and talented.

On the other hand, D 85 D is
a game banned in Utah's
schools. It is also a diversion
condemned by many Christian
researchers.

Paul Duncan, dean of

students at Lee College, notes

that D 8s D is not allowed on

the Lee campus. Paul called the

Christian Research Center in

California. Their opinion: D 85 D

is, at best, very poor use of a

Christian's time; it is, at worst, a

one-way road into the occult. □

I ^f/K^T From Dade City, Flor-

^BpP^j^k ida, Lance graduated from
Lee College in 1980 with
wj»k 9Q Wjt 1 a background of news-
paper reporting. He is
presently a staff writer
for the Evangel and copy
editor for the Church of
God Publishing House.
Lance is also involved with children's min-
istries. D

It's "Amen," Tommy, not "10-4,
Good Buddy!"

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES
i BAPTISTRY HEATERS

A.C 214 657-6522

210 Henderson. Texas 75652

APPEARANCE

Does Make a Difference

Cap ft Gown •& Company

Division c* Carnation Company

Champaign, IL • Long island City, NY.

VanNuys,CA»OkiahomaC!ty.OK

For a fraaootor catalog nwtta:

Coitoojate Cap & Gown Co.,

1000 N. Market, Owmpaign, !L

AMT1GIU

"'People who claim to have developed their
inward powers break most of the laws ofMosesl

GOD Delivered Me, Joseph C. Kwarteng

do not claim to be an authority on the occult
but as a former member of an occultic
society — and as one who has been saved by the
Lord and Savior Jesus Christ — I want to share
with fellow Christians something of what I know
the occult to be. I also want to point out why I
think it is dangerous for Christians to belong to
occultic movements.

Simply defined, occult means
"hidden" — something beyond the bounds of
ordinary knowledge, mysterious, or concealed
from human view.

Occultism is concerned with the hidden side of
life.

From this definition, I want to sound a
warning to any Christian tempted to indulge in
occultism. All hidden things belong to God. The
Word of God states, "The secret things belong
unto the Lord our God: but those things which
are revealed belong unto us and to our children
for ever, that we may do all the words of the
law" (Deuteronomy 29:29).

The secret things of life belong to God only.
No one else has a key to these hidden things;
therefore, any teaching which attempts to reveal
unto us that which God has deemed right to hide
must be wrong. All that such teachings do is
release the power of the devil, who is the author
of all deceitful teachings.

All God wants His children to know has been
revealed in the Scriptures. Any mystic studies
found beyond the Word of God are to be avoided.

With slight differences, the teachings of most
occultic institutions are the same. Following are
some of those teachings.

1. The occult teaches that there is a hidden
power resident within man.

By certain meditations, this hidden power can

be developed to one's advantage. Such is
the first device used to get Christians
to fall. It is an appeal to the pride
of life (see 1 John 2:16).

According to some such
teachings, one can develop
to the level of Jesus by
meditation and concen-
tration. One can there-
fore do and be all
things.

Occultists argue
that Christ is not
the Son of God
but that, by sub-
jecting Himself to
meditation and
concentration, He
developed His
hidden powers
and thus became
a "master." Mas-
ter is a term
used in the occult
world for souls which
reach perfection in
their spiritual devel-
opment. After phys-
ical death, such souls
remain in the spirit
world, from whence they
return to help those who
need them.

Development of this so-called
hidden power should not be
practiced by any Christian. As
Christians, our source of power is
Christ, through the Holy Spirit who dwells
in us. "What? know ye not that your body is
the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you,

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

jyraciL]

which ye have of God, and ye are not your own?"
(1 Corinthians 6:19).

The power that dwells in a sanctified body is the Holy

Ghost. The source of the Holy Ghost is God; and, as such,
He is God. All power belongs to God. We cannot therefore
by any practices develop the power of God any further
(see Matthew 28:18; Luke 10:19).

To accept occultic teachings is to believe Christ is
not God but, rather, that He developed through
mystic training and is therefore in the same class
with Buddha, Mohammed, and other religious
visionaries. If we belong to this school of
thought, our faith is questionable.
"Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am
well pleased" (Luke 3:22). Do we believe this
statement of God? How could God's own
Son go through tiring and strenuous exercises
in search for hidden power? How can the
author of power lack power?
2. The occult teaches some form of
reincarnation as fact.
According to this belief a soul leaves a
physical body at death and enters another
body with the first breath at birth. With
each earthly existence, the soul develops and
acquires experience. This continues until
perfection is reached, or until one becomes
Christlike. Once Christlike, or a master, the soul
remains in the spirit world.
One mystic school teaches that Okomfo Anokye,
of Ashanti (Ghana) fame, was a master in the
Eastern part of the earth. He was reincarnated in
Ghana to pursue perfectipn. Ironically, Okomfo Anokye
was, for all intent and purposes, a fetish priest.
Statues of this Ghana fetish priest leave no doubt but
that he was an idol worshiper. Yet, the students of
occultism call him a "master."
How can a devil's agent, like this man, be revered
by a Christian?
. Another interesting teaching of occultism is that one receives

A Church of God Youth Publication

rewards for his good actions and suffers adverse
effects of his ill behavior during his earthly life.

If you do good, nature rewards you with good
things. You are punished for all your
irresponsible actions. Thus, those who live a good
life experience heaven here while evildoers have
their hell here.

To this school, there is nothing like heaven or
hell after death. Heaven and hell are only
concepts. They are not real. There is no eternal
life for the righteous, no eternal punishment for
the unrighteous.

Yet Scripture is very plain about heaven and
hell. The Bible speaks about the resurrection of
the righteous dead and the catching away of the
living saints unto Christ when He comes the
second time: "For this we say unto you by the
word of the Lord, that we which are alive and
remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not
prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the archangel, and with the
trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise
first: Then we which are alive and remain shall
be caught up together with them in the clouds, to
meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever
be with the Lord" (1 Thessalonians 4:15-17).

Here the Word of God is clear.

The Word of God also speaks about the fact
that Christ will reign on earth for a thousand
years with the righteous: "And hast made us unto
our God kings and priests: and we shall reign
on the earth" (Revelation 5:10).

"But the rest of the dead lived not again until
the thousand years were finished. This is the first
resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath
part in the first resurrection: on such the second
death hath no power, but they shall be priests
of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a
thousand years" (Revelation 20:5, 6).

From these Bible readings, any teaching against
the Resurrection and against the reign of our
Lord Jesus is calculated to steal the Christian away
from his rightful place or inheritance.

Every true believer also knows that, without

Christ in one's heart, it is simply impossible to
live a good life. Paul, writing to the Galatians,
said: "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I
live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the
life which I now live in the flesh I live by the
faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave
himself for me" (Galatians 2:20).

Paul tried with all his power to live a life
acceptable to God, but could not until he
allowed Christ to live through him. Let us be
watchful, therefore, of this deceitful teaching of
the occult.

4. The occult emphasizes faith in masters
(dead souls).

Students of this thought, both initiates and
aspirants, have faith in dead souls rather than
Jesus Christ. They even revere fallen angels and
refer their problems to such beings for solutions.
During their meditation and concentration exercises
they are trained to tune in to such spirits. All
sorts of requests are made to the spirits, and the
occultist receives the devil's answer through faith
in them. Those involved in these studies believe
they can reach God through these so-called
masters.

How can one go to God through a dead soul?

Christ said, "I am the way, the truth, and the
life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by
me" (John 14:6).

5. To the occultist, Jesus is not a personal
Savior.

Jesus is one of the many masters.

The basis of Christian faith is that Jesus died
because of our sins and that by believing in Him
we have life eternal. "For God so loved the
world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him should not perish,
but have everlasting life" (John 3:16). "But as
many as received him, to them gave he power
to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on his name" (John 1:12).

6. The world of the occult is signposted with
Eastern words without their translated meanings.

One does not know, therefore, what he invites
CONTINUED ON PAGE 16

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

WL<A,

mil by^Hoyt E.^tone

^^TnriT®

^ap**

f\ reg Kernes still thought it
WJT was all a joke. He didn't
O^ believe in witches and it
was really incomprehensible that
Roy Lutz, his best friend,
could take Maria Gilmore
seriously.

"Really, Roy, I'm not
interested." Greg stood in the
upstairs hall of his home,
impatiently twisting the belt of
his bathrobe, phone pressed to
his ear. "Thanks for calling
but you know how I feel."

"Oh, come on, Greg. All the
other kids are going to be there.

A Church of God Youth Publication

arra

Owen, Eugene, Elaine,
George, even Susan. And Maria
says it's the perfect night. Full
moon, everything. So you don't
believe all that stuff Maria
says. Look, Man, I don't believe
it either. But I'll have to say
it makes for a lot of fun and the
gang sure misses you."

"Sorry, Roy, but it's just not
for me." Greg fidgeted. "Look,
I'm sorry but I've got to go. I
left my bathwater running."

"Alright. But think about it.
You can let us know tonight."

Greg soaked himself lazily in
the giant bathtub. It gave him
time to think. About Maria.
School. The slow evaporation
of his dreams for a strong Bible
club at Keaton High.

When school ended last spring,
things were going pretty well.
Greg had been elected senior
class president and, although
he knew this wouldn't give him
license to cram religion down
his friends' throats, he had
certainly felt proud of the
opportunity to witness. He had
even gone to his pastor for
advice and Roy had agreed to
help.

Then came Maria! Tall, lithe,
dark-eyed Maria with her long
hair, dungarees, sandals, guitar,
and a voice that purred like a
Siamese cat.

Maria's father, a chemist
with the Olin Corporation, had
been transferred in from San
Francisco. So far, no one knew
anything about her mother
other than that she didn't live
with them in the big
twelve-room home on Peach
Street where the late Dr.
Peters had kept offices. Sam
Tucker did the gardening. His
wife, Marie, kept house.

Keaton High was introduced
to Maria on Monday. Rumors

started that day. Maria had
been around. She had a sharp
tongue, she smoked pot and
didn't give a flip for anything or
anyone. On the afternoon of
the second day, Maria was in
the principal's office and
before the student council. Found
in her pocketbook were candy
cigarettes and a dozen loose
aspirins.

"Do you smoke, Maria?" Mr.
Dawson asked.

"Yeah."

"Pot?"

"Yeah."

"Where is it?"

"You're holding it, Mister."

"Maria, this is aspirin and
candy."

"Of course," Maria smiled
and shook hair from her
shoulders, "to you. But I
make of it what I want."

Greg interrupted. "You
mean you pretend that this is
pot?"

Maria eyed Greg coldly. For a
long moment she didn't speak.
"I do not pretend. I am a
witch."

Mr. Dawson dismissed the
whole affair but Maria
gradually built up a following.
During recess and at lunch,
she could be heard strumming
her guitar and singing sad
songs, sometimes in a language
the kids didn't understand but
which Maria claimed was Arabic.

Greg, too, sort of pushed
Maria backstage. Student
government, senior class plans
for a trip to D.C., and an extra
effort to keep his grades up
left little time for interest in a
self-styled witch. Finally,
though, Greg had gotten around
to thoughts of the Bible club
and Maria came into the picture.
Roy had lost interest. So had
the others.

Now, as he relaxed in the
hot water and counted them off
one by one, it seemed freakish
how those kids who last year
had shown the most interest in
the club were suddenly turned
off. More correctly, they were
turned on to Maria.

"Jumping Jehoshaphat!"
Greg said aloud. He sat up in
the tub and began to bathe
feverishly. It was almost as if
Maria were putting forth
special effort to recruit the
former members of his Bible
club. Greg couldn't put up with
that. Something had to be
done.

Shortly, Greg had Roy on
the phone.

"What time did you say?"

"Ten o'clock. At Ray's
Drive-in. We plan on pizza,
some music and chitchat, then
off to the mountain. Maria
found the place. Up by the old
fire tower. It's real neat."

"Alright. I'm going with you,
Roy. But only this once. And
you should know right off I'm
not the least bit interested in
Maria's occult powers. If you ask
me, she's off in the head.
What I'm going for is to try and
talk some sense into you.
Maybe I'll understand better how
to do that if I see what you're
mixed up in. Firsthand."

Roy laughed. "You'll like
her, Greg. Wait and see. Want
me to pick you up?"

"No. I'll drive. In case I want
to leave early."

Greg hung up. He stood a
moment by the phone,
wondering if he had done the
right thing and feeling a tiny
bit uneasy. He shrugged. Oh
well, one time couldn't hurt.
And maybe he really could help
Roy. After all, didn't the
Apostle Paul say he became all

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

things to all men? Or
something like that.

* * * *

The night was warm. Greg
stood in the deeper shadow of
the pines, watching as Maria
directed the gathering of wood
for a fire. The clearing was
bathed in moonlight. Beyond,
silhouetted against a cloudless
sky, was the old fire tower.
To the left of it was the face of
a rugged rock cliff, thirty feet
high. Tin cans and the ashes of
old fires told Greg the clearing
was a favorite campsite for
hunters.

One lonely cloud passed across
the face of the moon. Out of
the shadow of this darkness
came Maria. She stood before
Greg, hands on hips. "You going
to help, Greg? Or just stand
there?"

Greg smiled. "Well, I do
feel sort of awkward. Letting you
girls do all the work."

"Here," Maria's hand touched
Greg, lingering for just a
second, and leaving a book of
matches. "Build the fire. You
look like a typical boy scout."

The cloud passed. Greg saw
the light in Maria's eyes, the
smile, the tease. Somehow it
didn't seem she could possibly be
serious.

"Maria ..." She turned.
"What's with this witches bit
anyhow? You look much better
suited to the role of an
angel."

"Aha. So now it's Mr. Greg
Kernes' time to play Romeo.
You surprise me, Greg." She
tossed her hair and turned away.

Greg stacked the wood,
lighted it, and soon had a fire
crackling. Someone got Maria's
guitar. She sat on a rock,
strumming and singing. Susan
sat with Greg but Greg thought

only of Maria. The fire
burned to red embers.

"Alright, it's eleven-thirty.
Time to begin." Maria stood.
She snapped the fingers of her
right hand and nodded toward
the car. "Roy, you get my
things. The rest of you gather
round. Form a circle and hold
hands."

Roy returned with a black
satchel. Maria took it, placed it
on a flat rock next to the
glowing fire, took out a black
robe and deftly slipped it over
her head and shoulders. From
the satchel she next took a
gold-handled dagger, a black
book, and a brown leather
pouch.

Maria knelt before the fire,
head bowed. She said words
Greg didn't understand but he
knew she was offering some sort
of prayer.

Pushing aside the satchel and
leaving the leather pouch and
black book on the rock, Maria
took the dagger and stood.
With the knife flat in the palms
of her hands, blade toward
her heart, she began to chant
and to move slowly around
the fire.

Maria turned her head back
so that the blue veins in her
neck were visible. Her eyes
opened wide but they seemed
sightless. Slowly, ever so
slowly, her bare feet felt their
way around the circle. Her
low, muffled chant grew stronger.
She pushed the knife away
and drew it to her bosom in
slow cadence. Her head
twitched and her hair rippled
magically.

The other young people began
to sway left and right in
rhythm. Greg felt Susan on his
left and Roy on his right
begin to squeeze harder and
harder on his hands.

Greg didn't like it. He
suddenly felt nauseated and
wished he hadn't come. His
stomach churned. The pizza.
That was it. Greg put Susan's
hand in Roy's and stepped
back from the circle. His nausea
passed.

Greg glanced at his watch.
Almost midnight. Maria
paused, knelt and picked up the
leather pouch. "Aw-eee,
aw-eee, aw-eee," she repeated
over and over. She took dust
of some sort from the pouch and
flung it into the air. "Aw-eee."

Only then was Greg aware of
a slight breeze. The dust
brushed his cheeks and he
stepped further back from the
circle.

Maria exchanged the pouch
for the black book. She placed
the dagger on the book and
once more passed around the
fire. Opposite the spot where
Greg had stood, her face
contorted. She screamed and
gave a spasmodic jerk that threw
the dagger into the air. It
landed three feet in front of
Greg, causing him to jump.

It was over. The young people
unclasped their hands. Maria
wiped perspiration from her face.
She picked up the pouch and
looked around.

"Where's the knife?" Maria
asked.

Everyone looked. No one
said anything and, for some
reason, no one looked toward
Greg.

"Here it is," Greg picked up
the knife, walked toward the fire
and handed it to Maria.

Maria swallowed, turned away
and replaced the things in her
satchel.

"Susan."

"Yes, Maria."

A Church of God Youth Publication

E&ftarrais

"Did you ride up with
Greg?"

"Un huh."

"Well, don't ride back. Roy
and I will take you."

Greg laughed. "You've got to
be kidding, Maria." He turned
to Susan. There was fear on her
face and, although she
apologized more than once, she
refused to get in the car with
Greg.

"You are all a bunch of
nuts," Greg said. He started his
car and headed home. Down
the mountain. Alone.
* * * *

Greg drove slowly along the
old fire trail. The road was
rutted and he watched for rocks
which could crack an oil pan.
For two miles the road wound
steadily down the right side of
the mountain, finally junctioning
with a state road that turned
back up toward the cut. From
the top, Greg paused a
moment. Far below were the
twinkling lights of Keaton.

Greg sighed, slipped his car
into second gear and headed
down. He turned on the radio.
Pushed the button for WCKY.
A man announced a special on
the late Bobby Darrin's LP
albums. Strangely, although he
drove and listened to the
radio, Greg's mind was on
Maria. He saw her yet in the
firelight, face aglow, utterly
obsessed with her delusion.

At the end of a long grade the
road made a hairpin turn.
Greg approached the curve too
fast. He reached for the
brake, pressed, and met with no
resistance. He pumped the
brake quickly. Three times.
Nothing! Greg started to shift
gears. Too late. The curve was
on him.

"Help me, Lord," Greg said.

With clinched teeth he pulled
hard on the steering wheel. The
car swerved inward, catching
for a moment in the ditch line,
then sliding sideways across
the road. For a moment Greg
thought he had made it. Then
the right shoulder of the road
melted and the car dropped
over the mountain.

Greg shielded his face with
his arms. Metal crunched. Glass
broke, a knifelike pain hit
Greg between the eyes. Then
darkness.

The car crashed downward
twenty feet and wedged
between two trees. When Greg
came to himself, he hung by
his seat belt. Blood gushed from
a cut in his forehead. One
headlight burned and the radio
played, "That's right, folks,
only $3.98 and you can get this
lovely record by one of
America's best-loved singing
artists. ..."

Greg turned off the radio, the
car switch, and the headlights.
With his handkerchief he wiped
blood from his face, located
the cut, and tied the
handkerchief around his
forehead.

Thank God, no bones were
broken.

The door on Greg's side was
jammed. He climbed out the
opposite side and scrambled
up to the road. In the distance,
he heard the motor of a car.
In a moment, lights. Probably
Roy, Greg thought. He stood
in the center of the road,
waiting.

"For heaven's sake, Man!
What happened?" Roy stood
with Greg in the road, examining
the cut. Susan and the others
gathered round. Once they knew
Greg wasn't hurt badly, they
turned off the car lights and

peered over the embankment
at the wrecked car.

"Oh, wow!" Susan said, "a
few feet to the left and you'd
have gone halfway to Keaton."

"Thank God," Greg said. He
swallowed and whispered it
again.

Maria spoke. Unnoticed, she
stood just back of Sharon and
Greg. "I knew it was going to
happen."

Greg turned. "Oh, baloney,
Maria. You didn't know any
such thing." Greg glanced
from Maria's face to Sharon's.
Greg knew that Maria was
getting through to Sharon. Roy
also was listening.

"The knife, Greg. That was
for something, you know."

In Maria's eyes was a strange
glow, almost as if she rejoiced
that her prophecy had come
true.

"Maria," Greg looked from one
to another, "you can think
what you will. And you can hint
and carry on with your
strange incantations all you wish
but you'll never convince me.
Only God is the governor of life.
In Him I live and move and
have my being. What has
happened tonight may be a
strange coincidence, and I feel I
could have spent my time in
some better way than listening to
your hogwash; but you didn't
know what was going to happen
any more than I did. Only
God knew. And God loves me.
He watches over me as a
Father and it was His grace that
spared my life tonight."

Maria laughed. "Well, now,
listen at the little preacher."

"No, Maria, I'm not a
preacher. But I am a
Christian. I read my Bible and I
believe it. Roy believes it,
too. And Sharon. And I don't

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

immm

appreciate you trying to bring
confusion into their lives."

"Oh! And just what do you
propose to do about it?"

Maria's hands were on her
hips, head defiant. Greg
suddenly felt a witness inside
him, the coming to the fore of a
dormant spirit. The hesitancy
was gone. Maria was the enemy.
Greg knew he couldn't back
up.

"I'll tell you what I'm going
to do, Maria. I'm going to pray.
In the name of Jesus Christ,
I'm going to claim my friends for
the church. I'm going to ask
Mom and Dad, and my pastor,
to pray with me. I'm going to
believe God for power to show
you that yours is a delusion of
the devil."

"Next time, Greg ..."
Maria pointed her finger. "Next
time you won't be so
fortunate. Come on, Roy. Let's
go. I don't want to talk about
it anymore."

Roy drove Greg home. Greg
woke his mother and dad, told
them of the accident. Together
they prayed and thanked God.
Greg lay awake until light was
creeping in. He prayed and he
worried . . . and, yes . . .
deep inside he questioned the
recent events of his life. Still,
he believed what he had said
and he intended to hold up
his testimony.

"Help me, Lord. For Roy's
sake. And Sharon's."

At long last, Greg slept.
* * * *

Saturday, Greg went with
the wrecker crew. They retrieved
his car and towed it into
town. Damage was extensive but
the garage assured him it
could be restored. In Sunday
school the following morning
he gave a brief testimony and

asked the class to pray with
him about a special request.
Neither Sharon nor Roy were
present.

Pastor Hainsworth preached
on "The Power Within Us." His
text: "Greater is he that is in
you, than he that is in the
world" (1 John 4:4). Greg was
all ears. His heart thumped
overtime and he walked out of
service more convinced than ever
that God's Spirit would lead
and strengthen him in his
conflict with Maria.

The school week flew by.
Greg suspected Maria had
been talking with his friends.
Once, when the gang huddled
at the end of the hall and he
suddenly burst in on them
from the gym, they seemed
startled and immediately split
up. Roy didn't talk much and
Maria eyed him as if she
expected any moment to see him
turn purple.

Strangely, it didn't bother
Greg in the least. He smiled
and chatted and whistled through
four days, confident in the
Lord. It was on Thursday
morning, after hearing Maria
say something about her "old
man," that Greg came up with
his idea. He paid Mr. Curtis
Gilmore a visit. It turned
out to be a very profitable one.

"Maria wants to see you,
Greg," Roy said on Friday
morning. "In the library."

The two walked over together.
Maria was in the reference
room, alone. Something was up.
She smiled.

"We're having another meeting
tonight, Greg. Same place.
Come, and I think maybe I can
take the hex off you."

"Hex?"

"Oh, come on, Greg. Don't
pretend. You've been miserable

all week. We've been
watching. You can't hide things
from your friends, not even
with all your whistling and
pretense. Besides, I know you
haven't forgotten the accident."

Greg laughed. He looked
quickly from Maria to Roy.
Yeah, he could see it. For the
first time there was doubt on
Roy's face and perhaps a
tinge of fear in Maria's eyes.
Somewhere inside there was a
crack in her confidence.

"There's no hex on me,
Maria. I've never been happier
in my life." Greg turned to
the door, closed it, and came
back to the table. "Sit down,
Roy. There's something I want
to say to Maria and you may
as well hear it too."

"I don't have time to talk
with you, Greg Kernes. I . . ."

"Now, wait a moment,
Maria ..." Roy had Maria's
arm. Otherwise she would
have walked out. "Seems to me
Greg isn't asking much. It
won't hurt to hear him out."

Reluctantly, Maria sat back
down, opposite Greg. Her lip
turned up slightly in a pout.
She looked away.

"Go on, Greg," Roy said.

"Well, to begin with, Roy, our
friend here is a Satanist. Or
else she claims to be."

"That's a lie!" Maria's eyes
blazed. She slapped her hands
down on the table, leaning
forward. "That's a lie and you
know it. I'm a witch, a white
witch. And that's all. Anyone
saying anything else is a liar."

"Tut, tut, tut." Greg pursed
his lips and made little
sucking sounds. He continued to
grin as he stared into Maria's
eyes.

"Hey, Man," Roy said,

A Church of God Youth Publication

MEMTOKg

"you're being a little far-out,
aren't you?"

"No, Roy, I'm not. And if
anyone's lying, Maria, it's your
dad. He's the one who told me."

Maria turned white. Her
hands slowly clinched and
unclinched. She swallowed, but
said nothing.

"Anton LaVey, Maria. The
First Church of Satan, San
Francisco. Black masses. The
Satanic Bible. Your mother's
death from drugs. Your dad
told me all about it. He didn't
want to tell me. And he said
it all with tears running down
his cheeks. Right there in his
office, Maria. That's why he
moved here in the first place.
And . . . Maria . . . you made
your dad a promise."

Maria jumped to her feet. She
cursed. First her father and
then Greg. She walked back and
forth two or three times and
then she leaned over the table.
"You're going to be sorry for
this, Greg Kernes. That accident
you had last week . . . huh . . .
that's not anything compared
to what's coming. Mark my
word."

Maria turned and headed
for the door. "Let's go, Roy."

Roy didn't move. He sat
eyeing his nails, slowly rubbing
his hands together. His back
was to Maria and he was
grinning.

"Roy!"

"Sorry, Maria."

The door slammed. Roy sat a
moment, then turned toward
Greg.

"You telling the truth?"

"Yeah."

"Wow, oh wow! Man, I
knew she was way out. All that
witches stuff and all. But I
didn't take it seriously. You

know, I sort of thought of
Maria as the star of Bewitched
or J Dream of Jeannie. She
even used the Bible, Greg. A
real Bible. I read some of it."

Greg stood. He slapped Roy
on the shoulder. "But isn't
that just like the old devil? He'll
use any trick. What we've got
to do is get the Bible club going.
And tell the others. Maybe we
can even help Maria. That's
what her dad is praying."

The boys stood. "Really, Greg.
Weren't you scared? Not even
a tiny bit? The accident and
all?"

"Well . . . for a few moments
there . . . yes. I guess I did
have a little fear. Who wouldn't?
The devil is after every one
of us. But then I remembered
the scripture, 'Be not
overcome of evil, but overcome
evil with good' (Romans
12:21). You know, I don't think
Paul would have written that
if it weren't possible. Do you?" □
— Reprinted from Encounter

THE DARKER SIDE
OF MAN

Continued from page 4

It is not horoscopes or
four-leaf clovers which will
release us from our bonds: only
the truth can set us free (John
8:32). □

Dean Strong, a native
of Kentucky, is a gradu-
ate of both Northwest Bi-
ble College and Lee
College. Dean is present-
ly working on a master's
degree at the Church of
God School of Theology,
Cleveland, Tennessee,
with an emphasis in Christian educa-
tion. □

GOD DELIVERED ME

Continued from page 10

into his life by reciting what
occultists call "mantra." These

are words with vibrations, the
weapons of the occult. There
is a mantra for every situation
or demand. Mantra are to the
occultist what faith is to a
Christian.

7. The occult places great
emphasis upon secret lodges
and societies.

Such teachings deceive
people into believing they can
belong to Christ and still
belong to lodges, Theological
Science Society, Buddhism,
and so on. The teachers do this
by frequent references to
Bible verses with twisted
meaning. Among such Bible
verses are these: "I can do all
things through Christ which
strengthened! me" (Philippians
4:13); "But my God shall
supply all your need according to
his riches in glory by Christ
Jesus" (Philippians 4:19);
"Neither shall they say, Lo
here! or, lo there! for, behold,
the kingdom of God is within
you" (Luke 17:21).

Do the students of occultism
develop hidden power?

The answer is emphatically
no.

Rather, by their faithfulness
to the devil, through their
meditation and concentration,
they permit the devil to reveal
himself as an angel of light.
By the various mantra, the
powers of darkness are drawn
to one's aid for good or bad.
People who claim to have
developed their inward powers
break most of the laws of
Moses. They are often
drunkards, smokers, adulterers
and fornicators.

These are among the many
reasons why a Christian should
not become involved in any
way with the occult. □

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

FIATTO!

Joseph Kwarteng is a
native of Ghana, West
Africa. Joseph earned a
degree in science, major-
ing in zoology and bota-
ny, and in June 1967
became a public school
teacher. In 1969, Joseph
enrolled as a student of
an occultic society headquartered in Flori-
da, U.S.A. In March 1973 he was initiated
as a full member of that society and, as
Joseph will tell you, shortly thereafter started
experiencing occultic powers.

For six years Joseph worked hard to
earn money and to enjoy a comfortable life
but he found he was only putting his wages
into a bag with holes. Rather than discovering
power, he became a slave to drunkenness,
idolatry, adultery and pride.

"Miserable as I was," Joseph stated, "I
hated to hear the name of Jesus Christ. To
me Jesus was no more than a prophet
who reached perfection by mystic training.
I told Christians who witnessed to me that I
would one day be just like Him."
Then Joseph learned a new lesson about

Christ. In 1979 he became a born-again
Christian. Joseph is presently a student at
the Church of God School of Theology. He
plans to return to his homeland soon. We
are happy to have him share this article
with the Lighted Pathway's readership. □

TOM CRASSANO'S first long-
play stereo album, FREE, is
contemporary gospel music at
its best. Tom has done it right,
rremendous orchestration,
thanks to friends from Furman
where Tom is a voice
Derformance major. Variety in
:erms of style and mood,
'ersonal performance on the
jiano keyboard. A voice that
nakes one glad youth is yet a
Dart of our world.

On top of all that, Tom wrote
lyrics and composed music for
?very one of the ten numbers:

5IDE1

esus Christ Will Hear Your Every Prayer

The Times

Free

You Know He's Coming

Turning

SIDE2

I Am Happy in the Lord

That Rainy Stormy Weather

Mount Up With Wings

Gentle Meditation

Without Jesus

Don't miss it! Price, $798.
Available at your Pathway Bookstores or, order direct from:

TOM GRASSANO
P. O. Box 2494
Cleveland, TN 37311
Phone (615) 478-1372

Church Pews, Inc. Jf

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451
205-275-3101
Complete Line • Solid Wood (j

ad-prn

"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items"

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St., Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

FOR

Write for fr
BROCHURE'

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

(615) 875-0679
351 1 HIXSON PIKE, CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS

VALDOSTA TENT
& AWNING COMPANY

706 N. Forrest St., VaJdosU, GA 31601
Office Phone Mailing Addre*

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178

Call, write, or come by and see us
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!)

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner
Home Phone (912) 247-5209

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years-

A Church of God Youth Publication

See pastor for more information

PLAN TO ATTEND THE INSTITUTE IN YOUR AREA

Sponsored by the Church of God Department of General Education
and Department of Youth and Christian Education

The Cult of the Occult, Carl Richardson

an has always been, and
man remains, basically religious.
Man will worship something.
Either he bows his heart and
bends his knees to the true
God, or else he erects a god of
his own making. There is no
middle ground. No neutral
position.

In my text verse, the Apostle
Paul writes a warning to
young Timothy: "Now the Spirit
speaketh expressly, that in the
latter times some shall depart
from the faith, giving heed to
seducing spirits, and doctrines of
devils" (1 Timothy 4:1).

One need only pick up a
magazine or turn on a radio
or switch on the television to
recognize that Paul's warning
is most appropriate for this hour
and for this generation.

INTEREST IN THE OCCULT IS RISING FAST
THROUGHOUT THE U.S. TODAY

Things are now taking place which most of us,
only a few years ago, would have laughed about.
Who among us would have taken seriously the
idea of witchcraft? Who would have believed that
one could find power through the devil to hex
an enemy to death? Who would have dared
predict that intelligent men and women of the
early 1980's would build altars to such an ancient
goddess as Venus and would come before her
nude in order to engage in all types of sexual
rites? All in the name of religion!

It's happening today! It's happening in small

towns and in large cities and in rural areas of our
nation. It's happening with a steady repetition
that beats out a warning of the coming judgment
of God.

Perhaps you heard of Patrick Newell. New
Jersey. Twenty years old. Or maybe you read
his story in Time magazine. Patrick talked two of
his friends into drowning him. He begged them.
He persuaded them by saying they would be doing
him a favor. Patrick's theory was that if his
friends murdered him he would be able to return
in charge of forty legions of demons.

Or Kim Brown. Kim was convicted of
manslaughter for stabbing a sixty-two-year-old

A Church of God Youth Publication

&MDW

man to death. Kim told reporters she enjoyed
killing that man. In fact, it gave her a sexual
thrill. She went on to say that "the devil must
have interceded for me since I was sentenced to
only seven years in prison."

On August 8, 1969, five people were
murdered at the home of a wealthy movie director.
X marks on Sharon Tate and Jay Sebring
indicated that the murders bore some sort of
ritualistic significance, a fact later confirmed by
witnesses who were members of "the Manson
family."

This Manson band of young people lived on the
edge of Death Valley. They had sworn
allegiance to a deranged man who introduced them
to drugs, sex orgies and command killings of
shocking brutality.

It all sounds far out, doesn't it? But each case
is true! And what's even worse is that this
fascination with the occult and the forbidden is
not limited to a few hippies. In fact, Time
magazine reported in 1972 that perhaps "as
many as ten million Americans were dabbling in
the occult arts." That number has continued to
grow.

Susy Smith, in a book entitled Today's
Witches, wrote a few years back that there were
probably as many as 60,000 witches and
warlocks in the United States.

New books on the occult appear on the
newsstands and in our libraries constantly. Young
people seem especially drawn to these books.
Some colleges now offer courses in witchcraft and
occultism.

Perhaps most startling of all is what Susy Smith
noted: "The idea that only the lower classes, the
dopes, the befuddled old ladies take an interest in
the occult is a thing of the past. Now the upper
and middle classes, the respected, are taking up
witchcraft."

SOME EVEN WORSHIP SATAN HIMSELF

The Bible tells us clearly that we are engaged
in a spiritual warfare. "We wrestle not against
flesh and blood, but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this
world, against spiritual wickedness in high
places" (Ephesians 6:12).

Perhaps, as children, we laughed and took
lightly such stories as "The Devil and Daniel
Webster." It could even be that modern
medicine and psychiatry have lulled some of us

into rationalizing away the seriousness of this
struggle. But the struggle is on! Men and
women still come under the dominating influence
of Satan. Men and women yet yield to the
devil's commands. They become reprobate in mind
and debauched in character. They often become
possessed of the devil in a very literal way, so
much so that no psychiatrist and no technique of
modern medicine can help them.

Is it any wonder that Paul warned young
Timothy? And is it not clear why the Bible speaks
so strongly against toying with such evils?

In every century and in every generation there
have been those who were servants of the devil
but it has taken the present generation to develop
an open cult of Satanism: to publicize the
practice of worshiping Satan and to gloat in its
sheer wickedness.

Herbert Sloane is a professed Satanist who lives
in Toledo, Ohio. "We see Satan as our blessed
Savior," he says. "We hold Satan in esteem just as
Christians [esteem] Jesus Christ or Buddhists
their Buddha. Our Lord Satan is a supernatural
being."

"But Brother Richardson," some ask, "is it really
all that serious?"

Well, judge for yourself.

In 1965, a man named Anton LaVey formed
the First Church of Satan. LaVey's church is
headquartered in a thirteen-room mansion within
sight of the Golden Gate Bridge of San Francisco.
It's painted black inside and out. LaVey's church
claimed a membership of over 5,000 in 1972 and
LaVey himself expressed astonishment at how
fast the growth came.

Of all the modern Satanists, LaVey has
received most publicity. He is six feet tall. A man
in his late thirties. He wears a black cape, lined
inside with red velvet. His head is shaven and
oiled, and he has a goatee. He drives a Jaguar
sports car, license number SATAN-9, and he says,
"This is a cult dedicated to the enjoyment of
worldly pleasures and free from moral restrictions,
guilt feelings, or original sin."

In the opening of one of his services, as
reported by Susy Smith, LaVey chants, "Ring
up the demons from the lower pit . . . Lucifer is
risen to proclaim this is the age of Satan! Satan
rules the earth . . . rise and give the sign of the
horns! The flesh prevails and a great church
shall be built in its name. No longer shall a man's
salvation be dependent on his self-denial. And it

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

shall be known that the world of
the flesh and the living shall
be the greatest preparation for
any and all eternal delights."

LaVey has special prayers for
those of his congregation who
come forward and request such.
In the name of Satan he will
pray for a young man to find
another job or for a young
man to get the money he wants
or for a young girl's boyfriend
to pay her more attention.

LaVey is the author of a
book titled Satanic Bible. Time
magazine reported that on
some college campuses it outsells
the Holy Bible.

Most notorious of LaVey's
escapades was a wedding
performed for Judith Case and
John Raymond. One hundred
guests attended. The couple took
their vows before a black altar
on which stretched a red-haired,
naked woman. The crowd
threw black rice. The couple
later told newsmen that their
marriage was conceived not in
heaven but in hell.

That, my brothers and sisters,
illustrates some of the evils
presently going on in the name
of occult religion.

THE BIBLE TELLS US,
'FROM SUCH TURN A WAY'

"This know also," Paul wrote
to Timothy, "that in the last
days perilous times shall come.
For men shall be lovers of
their own selves, covetous,
boasters, proud, blasphemers,
disobedient to parents,
unthankful, unholy, Without
natural affection, trucebreakers,
false accusers, incontinent,
fierce, despisers of those that are
good, Traitors, heady,
highminded, lovers of pleasures
more than lovers of God;
Having a form of godliness, but
denying the power thereof:

from such turn away" (2
Timothy 3:1-5).

Christ Jesus came into the
world to destroy the works of
the devil. Christ came to
establish His Kingdom in the
human heart. His Kingdom is
purity and love; honesty and
hope; holiness, cleanliness and
faith in the future.

Let us beware of any gods
other than the true God.

Jesus Christ is Lord! □
Reprinted by permission:
"Forward in Faith" radio script

ONION PLANTS

X 500 ASSORTED SWEET ONION Plants -SI 1 95
J? 250 Plants -S8 95

V 150 Plants- $6 95

V FREE Instructions and recipes Included
¥ Onion plants are hardy — Plant early

TEXAS ONION PLANT CO. Boi 87 1 -JL
*vill«, TX 75031

ATTENTION PASTORS

Monthly sermon service. Prepared by Church
of God pastor. Endorsed by some leading
ministers. For more information and free
sample, "Proof of Pre-Tribulation Rapture,"
write, Insights, Box 3534, Cleveland, TN
37311.

SERMON OUTLINES

44 Sermon Outlines from Jeremiah, 34
Sermon Outlines from Genesis 1:11, 52
Sermon Outlines for Revival, 20 Sermon
Outlines on Suffering, All $2 each, except
Suffering ($1.25), Order from: C. E. DeLoach,
P. O. Box 87, Shorter, AL 36075

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

8. Write for free estimate.

Regency Gowns

$18.95up

EXPERT TAILORING

Finest Fabrics, including
Permanent Press and Wash
and Wear Superior Quality
Guaranteed Satisfaction
Free Color Catalog and Fa-
bric Swatches on Request

R£

EGENCY

H.'.J WIYl.'I'iW

P.O. Box 10557 LX
Jacksonville, Florida 32207

SNOWY

FANTASY

Dancing on
crystal icicles,
sunbeams sparkle
in futile effort to
restore warmth.
Frosty ground
beneath my feet:
frozen ,
barren,
death white.
Invigorating breezes
tickle the blood in
my veins.

Exhilarating coolness
rushes my being.
Brrr!

— Fawnia Taylor

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew

BEFORE

AFTER

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.

McGiffms Road. Box 67-B
Jackson. OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn Q . Q AHnH
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848"41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108

A Church of God Youth Publication

1TK

Update

Imagine that verbal fight goes on between two close friends. The misunderstanding is
caused by distorted facts and false information. An evil report, given with wrong
motivations, causes the hearer to jump to inaccurate conclusions and to respond with
unscriptural "solutions."

Evil reports are so destructive they can break up long-lasting, close friendships: "A
whisperer separateth chief friends" (Proverbs 16:28).

Small as it is, your tongue can defile your whole body and others by giving an evil
report. James writes, "The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity ... it defileth the whole
body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell" (James 3:6).

The tongue can turn a nation to destruction. The evil report from ten spies returning from
Canaan kept the people of Israel from claiming the promises of God. Because they
believed an evil report the elders of Israel died in the wilderness.

What is an evil report? An unauthorized, distorted, or false report which causes us to
form an evil opinion about another person.

How are evil reports given? By words, facial expressions, gestures, and voice tones.
They can be subtle or obvious, quiet or angry, sweet or bitter.

Who gives an evil report? A whisperer: one who secretly or privately passes on evil
reports to others (Psalm 41:7). A gossip: one who sensationalizes rumors and partial
information. A slanderer: one who seeks to destroy another's reputation with damaging
facts, distortions of facts, or evil suspicions (Numbers 14:36). A busybody: one who digs
up evil reports and spreads them by means of gossip, slander, or whispering. Such action
is classified with the sins of murder and stealing: "Let none of you suffer as a murderer, or
as a thief, or as an evildoer, or as a busybody in other men's matters" (1 Peter 4:15).

Evil reports are motivated by bitterness, rebellion, deception, pride, guilt, and envy.

Satan uses an evil report to discredit spiritual leadership, to cause Christians to close
their spirits toward one another, to multiply conflicts and produce more ungodliness, and
to prompt non-Christians to mock Christianity and reject Christ.

God warns, "Whoso privily slandereth his neighPour, him will I cut off" (Psalm 101:5).

Three things every Christian should consider: (1) Am I guilty of giving an evil report? If
so, have I asked God to forgive? (2) Have I received an evil report and is that message
causing me spiritual problems? (3) Am I fellowshiping with a person who gives evil
reports? □

W.A. Davis

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

f!W§ mmd AOTII¥ETE

Books

WHO SAYS GET MARRIED? by Don Meredith "A dynamic life is not found
by seeking sex, marriage, wealth, or prestige; instead, life is found in a personal
knowledge of God," declares Don Meredith. "Nowhere in Scripture does God imply or say
that being married is better than being single or that marriage is the key to happiness."
Who Says Get Married? exhorts singles to find their completeness in God, to learn to
build healthy, lasting relationships and to get on with the business of living a purposeful
life now. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville) □

MORE THAN A GAME by Joe Smalley This is a true story of the Athletes in
Action (AIA) USA basketball team. Born in faith, AIA is the dream of a former football
player. But was it faith or folly for Dave Hannah to arrange Athletes in Action's first
schedule when he had just one player and no coach? The team, as committed to
evangelism as it is to basketball, ranks among the world's unique. But could it ever, as
Hannah fervently hoped, rank among the world's best? Hannah's struggle to keep his
vision alive interweaves with the stories of the team's key figures and their families.
(Here's Life Publishers; Price, $4.95) □

THE SINGLE EXPERIENCE by Keith Miller and Andrea Wells Miller
How does it feel to be single in a doubles world? Keith Miller knows about it. So does
Andrea Wells Miller. They know the unusual feelings of failure strangely mixed with the
joyous achievements of independence. They've felt the dread of being lonely coupled with
the rich rewards of openness. They've fought the temptation to linger too long over painful
memories, while striving to move ahead into a healing new way of life.

Here is a powerful point of departure for any caring person who wants to become more
conscious of the special problems and gifts which are part of The Single Experience. Two
of today's most sensitive writers and popular speakers, the Millers are not afraid to share
openly and honestly their feelings and their discoveries.

Singleness, they emphasize, is not just an unending series of painful and difficult
experiences. It is an opportunity for self-examination and growth. Some topics covered
are coping with loneliness, the search for a new identity, gaining emotional independence
from parents, rearing children alone, allowing friendships to develop, becoming financially
responsible, thinking through sexual choices, achieving intimacy, and overcoming the fear
of broken relationships. (Word Books, Waco, TX; Price, $8.95) □

YOU CAN CONQUER GRIEF BEFORE IT CONQUERS YOU by Lester

Sumrall Do you dwell on what's wrong with your life instead of what's good and
wholesome and right? Do you often have the "moody blues" — without ever knowing
why? Do you like to sit and brood by yourself? Do you feel like a failure?

If you answered yes to any of these questions then something's eating you, and that
something may be grief.

"Grief is not just a passing mood," says Lester Sumrall. "It can twist your life, even
destroy your life, if you let it. Our generation is heavy-laden with grief; the mighty suffer
grief, as do the humble. Grief reaches into the royal castles of Europe and America's Oval
Office, as well as into hovels and tenements."

Sumrall's biblical insights and personal experiences will help you understand the nature
of grief and will show you how you can defeat grief's emotionally disabling effects.
(Thomas Nelson Publishers; Paperback, $3.95) Q

JESUS WORLD by Jamie Buckingham a novel by one of the most widely
read authors today. Jesus World is the mind-boggling story of the computer gospel gone
wild. It is the story of a world in which most of us can easily be caught up. It is a religious
Disney World, but it portrays a nightmare that is altogether believable as we get caught
up with the author and the characters he so skillfully creates. (Chosen Books, Lincoln,
VA; Price, $4.95) □

BUILD |

BUILD | CHURCHES
BUILD

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

dbRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

INC.

Over 150 buildings constructed In Southeast

^IVI,,::.!,

• BAPTISTRIES
» • WALL CROSSES
i« BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND

ERECTION WITH CORIPANV
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL
COLLECT:

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC
P.O. BOX S10
ROSWELLBA 30077

CHRISTIAN SINGLES
CONFERENCE
MAY 20-21, 1982
TAMPA, FLA.

FEATURED GUEST: TOM NETHERTON
CHECK YOUR CALENDAR NOW!
(More information to follow)

General Youth and
Christian Education
Department

A Church of God Youth Publication

Current Happenings with Questions tor Christian Retlettion

Compiled by SON JI /I LEE HUNT, Editorial As s tstant General Department ot Youth and Christian Edutalton

PREGNANCY AND DRINKING

Last year when Dr. Joseph A. Pursch wrote in the Journal of
the American Medical Association that a pregnant woman ought
not drink, the American public reacted with shock.

Some responses follow:

"My husband won't like that at all."

"Can I at least have some wine with my meals? I can see how
whiskey may not be a good idea, but surely a little wine can't be
harmful."

One doctor said if he pushed "no drinking" too hard, he might
become known as "hard-nosed on drinking." That would harm
his credibility.

Dr. Pursch received such a barrage of indignation that he
wrote, "We seem to think drinking alcohol is not only a custom,
or even the social norm, but a necessity, like health care or cars
or television." (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □

QUESTIONS:

1. Does it surprise you that people care more about momen-
tary pleasure than about the life and health of a child?

2. Dr. Pursch included health care, cars, and television in his
list of "necessities." Maybe he was joking. What would you
include?

MONEY— MAN'S BEST FRIEND?

CHATTANOOGA — A man who has seen both sides of the
coin, so to speak, shared some of the insight which he had
gained concerning the misconceptions commonly held about
those who have money.

"Except for the style of living and the material and creature
comforts, there is a very thin line separating the rich and the
poor.

"Yet, the fellow who is having a tough time getting by
invariably believes that the guy with the money has 'got it
made.' "

In fact, the have-nots have convinced themselves that mon-
ey's purchasing power extends far beyond material things. "They
delude themselves into thinking money can buy anything, includ-
ing health and happiness and friendship." (Chattanooga News-
Free Press) □

QUESTIONS:

Ask yourself . . .

1. Am I happy with the material things I have?

2. Do I place emphasis on gaining possessions?

3. If I had more money, would I have more friends?
Read Luke 12:13-34. O

GURU FOLLOWERS BUILD CITY

RAJNEESHPURAM, Oregon— More than 200 followers of guru
Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh have come from Poona, India, and
have built a city on a 100-square-mile ranch which they purchased
in central Oregon.

Calling themselves Sannyasins, commune members are required
to use the ascribed names. They wear orange clothing and a
108-wooden-bead necklace with the picture of the Bhagwan
dangling at the bottom. They give up ownership of all material
goods and participate in sessions at one of the Rajneesh
meditation centers.

Jefferson County District Attorney Michael Sullivan, says,
"These people are not losers. They are well educated and well
traveled. They could survive in any society."

As to behavior, a commune spokesperson says, "Everything is
permitted."

It was Rajneesh's views on unfettered sex which made him a
leader of controversy in India. Gurus are expected to be ascet-
ics. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) D

QUESTIONS:

1. Compare what the Apostle Paul says about the body with
Rajneesh's philosophy (1 Corinthians 9:24-27).

2. Why do you think well-educated and seemingly intelligent
people would change to the lifestyle of a commune? O

WORKING MOTHERS

half the children in the
have mothers who work

WASHINGTON (UPI)— More than
United States, under age eighteen,
away from home.

In 1980, 52.8 percent of American children had working
mothers while in 1970, only 38.9 percent were in that category.
(The Labor Department) □

QUESTIONS:

1. How do you feel about working mothers?

2. How has the situation of your own home-
or nonworking mother — affected your life? D

-working mother

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

DATING:

A Guide for Disaster

to dat^g, life
Keep Out

1. Keep control of this area
to yourself. If you let Him have
control, who knows the things He might
want to change. He might give you a
really "yuch" date, or, even worse,
forget you all-together

Artist and Writer, Larry E. Neagle

A Church of God Youth Publication

1BIT0IEE AIL, 7M <^fc

SHADOWS OF THE
MIND

Journey with me into those inner recesses of
your mind.
Down where none other can enter, not even
your parents, your brothers or sisters, or even
your best friend.

Where shadows dance and fears lie bound and
shackled.

Where secrets are filed.

Where even you prefer not to tarry.

Oddly enough, it is in this cavernous,
subterranean center of your being where
personality is shaped.

Here where decisions are made.

Where signals originate for all the actions and
reactions which constitute your daily life.

It is here . . . within the confines of this narrow
space . . . privately and alone . . . where you
fight and win, or else fight and lose, your battle
for survival.

You have one friend in this fight. Light.

One enemy. Darkness.

The darkness within you may seem
overwhelming! Frightening! Too much for you!
You may despair of ever being freed from the
fears, the doubts, the ghosts of your past.

But wait!

Let's examine friend and enemy more closely.

Light is positive. Light is a force. Light has
within it, inherently, a power of its own. Light
cleanses, sanitizes, purifies. Light heals.

Darkness?

It does nothing. Darkness has no power, no life,
no authority, no positive force of its own.
Darkness is negative. It is the absence of light. It
is nothing of itself.

The darkness within you exists only because
you close out the light. You draw the curtains.
You slam the door. You reject the sunrise.

Within the darkness of your heart . . . there
in the blackness of your soul . . . corruption will
proliferate. Continue to refuse even a glimmer
of light and all kinds of pollution will spring up,
unsavory creatures of the night, making your
inner being a cesspool of iniquity.

Many try to clean themselves out. Try to rid
themselves of corruption, evil, the vile pit of
iniquity through resolutions, acts of charity,
thoughts of better things.

No use. Evil is of darkness. Evil is immune
to all human toxins, all human medications, all
human applications of resolve and
determination.

One thing only can take care of evil. Light.
Open your heart to the light!
Then will come cleansing, purification, healing,
and spiritual health. Then will vanish darkness.

Those shadows of your mind can no more
abide the coming of light (Christ) than can
physical darkness the rising of today's sun.

"I am the light of the world" (John 8:12). □

Lighted Pathway, February, 1982

Tight is positive.
Light is a force. Light has
within it, inherently,
a power of its own."

H. Armstrong Roberts

A Church of God Youth Publication

Take A

Look

Northwest

Bible

College

We Have What You Are Looking For In A College Education

1 . Financial aids, scholarships and grants

2. Bible-centered curriculum

3. Four-year degrees in Bible, Christian Education, Music, Christian Elementary
Education

4. Two-year Associate of Arts degree and two-year Secretarial Science program

5. Fully accredited by American Association of Bible Colleges

6. Outstanding faculty with a 20: 1 student-faculty ratio

Mail to:

Northwest Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.

P.O. Box 101

Minot, ND 58701

Please send me my FREE GIFT and

more information about Northwest Bible College

Name

Address

City State Zip

Phone (

I plan to start college:

□ Fall

□ Spring 19.

*ffae~. t« X

Nor

*W"fe TA^.

THIS MONTH

Ministry is our theme. First, Teen Talent, a program which is

now twenty years old and vibrantly healthy. Mike Baker

shares some reasons why. Second, Peniel Ministries, a

drug-alcohol abuse rehabilitation center recently launched in

Pennsylvania. Lots more, including the church's Jirst Singles

Conference.
Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURES

Teen Talent Enthusiast Mike Baker 3

Peniel Ministries 6

ARTICLES

Those Stupid Computers, John l. Kent 8

Friendship Evangelism, Stephen Biy 14

When the Crowd Is Gone, Curtis n. Cook 24

STORIES

16
18

To Stand With Paul, Dorothy A. Waller

The Life Boat, r. d. Ashby

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Christian Singles Conference 10

Christian School Conference 10

HOW to Be Lonely, Larry E. Neagle 12

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20

Books 21

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

EDITORIAL

The Dreamers, Hoyt e. stone

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

00»"

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. ' 1982. All rights reserved. Church ot God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, February, 1932

FIATPIE3

For twenty years now, Mike
Baker has been involved
with Teen Talent programs in
the Church of God.

"I first participated in
1962," Mike says. "The program
started in '61. I chose the
Vocal Solo category in my home
state of South Carolina and,
when I made it to the state
finals, I was one thirteen-
year-old kid who couldn't
have imagined anything more
exciting.

"I remember the day
vividly. Youth Day at camp
meeting. Hot and sweaty. Max
Morris was at Tremont Avenue
then and they had a tremendous

choir. Wade Horton preached
a marathon sermon in the
afternoon. Perhaps two hours.
When they stood to announce
Teen Talent winners that night,
I felt an electrifying excitement
which I'll never forget."

Runner-up, Mike Baker.

"Another guy won first
place.

"Next year, though, I tried
again. Won state competition and
had the opportunity to go to
the General Assembly where I
competed against Karen
Roberson.

"Lost again.

"Two years later, at age
sixteen, I pulled out all the
stops and participated in every
category possible. If one guy
could have been a choir, then I
guess I'd have tried that. I
won vocal that year and proudly
carried home the trophy."

Mike is now married — the
father of a nine-year-old
daughter who will participate in
Teen Talent herself before

TEEN TALENT ENTHUSIAST

/MIKE BAKER

A Church of God Youth Publication

long — and teaching music at East
Coast Bible College. He also
serves as associate pastor at the
Church of God, Randleman,
North Carolina.

On the morning of this
interview I found Mike in his
office at the Music Building at
East Coast. Immaculately dressed
in a black pin-striped suit, he
looked more like a rising young
business executive than the
awkward thirteen-year-old of two
decades back.

Mike was expecting me.
Prepared for the interview. I
discovered right off why Lamar
Vest had said, "If you want to
talk to someone really turned on
to Teen Talent, try Mike
Baker."

Professionally, Mike's own
career has been spectacular. Son
of a minister, Mike graduated
from high school, Liberty, South
Carolina, 1967, and enrolled
at Lee College that fall,
determined to get into Lee
Singers.

Mike's financial assistance
program consisted primarily of
long hours in the cotton mill.
He began work in the mill while
still in high school and he
saved almost every penny

earned, with two exceptions,
his tithe and his splurge for new
clothes and the South Carolina
Camp Meeting during the
summer of '67.

Even after enrollment at Lee,
Mike often drove back to
Liberty on weekends, going into
the mill on Friday night and
working a sixteen-hour day on
Saturday in order to make
extra money and pay his own
way.

Mike did get into the Singers
his first term at Lee. He
stayed with the group four years
. . . traveling . . . performing

. . . learning to appreciate the
professional abilities of Delton
Alford . . . perhaps unconsciously
picking up a few of Delton's
mannerisms, as have a great
number of young men who,
over the years, have been
influenced by the Alford style.

Once out of Lee, Mike settled
in Randleman, North Carolina,
working with Pastor E. F.
Sibbett. He has earned a
master's degree from the
University of North Carolina,
and is within a few hours of his
doctorate in music education.

I asked Mike precisely what
his title was. His job at the
moment?

"Which one?" he asked. "I
wear a number of hats — here,
just as I do at Randleman.
Anyone in the music ministry of
the Church of God today has
to be rather cosmopolitan in both
interests and assignments.
That's the trouble with a lot of
young music majors. They tell
me they only want to do music.

"I'm chairman of the music
program here at East Coast. I
work at Randleman. I'm a
student at the University of
North Carolina. I'm also
national coordinator for Teen
Talent programs. No one
should be judged by titles. Judge
my work. If I do the tasks
assigned, well and good: if not,
then someone else should be
doing them.

"As you might well guess,
Teen Talent is a work of love.
It's something I do out of
respect for what the program
contributed to my life and for
what I know it can do for other
young men and women in the
Church of God.

"Floyd Carey first got me
involved when he became
assistant general youth and

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

JFIATOIE3

Christian education director in
'72. Floyd asked me to help
compile, develop, and put
together a Teen Talent music
manual. Since then I've worked
with Lamar Vest and now
with W. A. Davis."

"Ten years?"

"Something like that."

"You also serve as national
coordinator for Teen Talent at
the General Assembly?"

"Yeah. And there's lots more
involved in that phase of the
program than some would
suspect. Dozens of people now
work round the clock to make
Teen Talent run smoothly at
the Assembly. The first year I
served as coordinator I had
one assistant, Raymond Pettitt."

"Tell me, Mike, in your
personal opinion, what's the
greatest thing about Teen
Talent?"

"Teen Talent is great
because it's a program that
works. Where it really works,
of course, is on the local level.
We see what happens on the
state level and on the national
level but the real contribution
is made in the local church
where this program finds
talent and challenges a young
life to develop that talent and
use it for the glory of God.

"Teen Talent is also a
program which will inevitably go
international. To some extent
it has done that already, among
the Spanish-speaking peoples
of Central and South America
and in Europe, but we will
eventually format competition at
the Assembly to bring nationals
more into the mainstream
of things."

"You see the future of this
program as promising?"

"Altogether. We've expanded
the program, you know.

Creative Writing. Art. Bible.
These three other categories
offer opportunity for more young
people to get involved.

"The Bible Division has been
especially well received. It
appeals to parents and pastors. It
parallels our other teaching
ministries.

"It's my opinion, however,
that music will continue to
spearhead the program, so we
keep expanding the categories
and we keep upgrading to
where others can be involved in
music as well."

"What about the competition,
Mike? How do you respond to
those who criticize such emphasis
on competitiveness? Who think
competition a rather earthy or
carnal goal?"

"Let them think what they
will. They are partly right.
Teen Talent isn't going to
survive on competition alone.
It will survive on performance.
What these people refer to as
competition is really nothing
more than a platform for
performance.

"There's real human drama
in what happens backstage at the
General Assembly. I see it in
the faces of young people. I see
their attitudes toward one
another and I know them to be
loving and caring, not carnal
and selfish.

"Of course, young people
who participate at the general
level wish to win. They go on
stage and do their best. But at
the same time they understand
what it is to perform for the
glory of God and they have a
surprisingly mature attitude
toward one another.

"Besides, it doesn't kill you
not to win. I should know.

"Teen Talent is a ministry. A
ministry of bringing the

proficiency level of our young
people up to a point where
they can confidently present
God's message to others in
this twentieth century.

"A few years back, I
remember talking with a young
lady at the Assembly, just
before she went on stage to
perform. She was very
nervous, wringing her hands,
almost in tears. I told her
she'd be alright and she
answered, 'But, Brother Baker,
I've never in my life performed
before more than twenty-five
people.'

"She made it, too. She has
now returned to her home
church where she joins a
growing list of avid supporters of
this program.

"This year the General Youth
Department will introduce
Festival of Life, a new music
choral collection made up of
original materials. We expect our
music festivals, planned for
various regions of the country, to
revitalize the program,
especially on off-Assembly years.
These festivals will also
provide a new format for
performance.

"Teen Talent does have a
future. It will continue to grow
because it contributes to young
lives and, through this
channel, it aids various ministries
of this church.

"What could be more
important?" □
Hoyt E. Stone

odd-pro

FOR

' Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St. Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

A Church of God Youth Publication

'dig

Peniel Ministries

South of Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, just
outside the quiet little community of
Wellsville, on twenty acres of property formerly
known as "Footlight Ranch," you can find, if
you look carefully, a cluster of brown wooden
buildings. There is a ball field, a playground, an
outdoor amphitheater, and a now-empty swimming
pool.

Centerpiece of the scene is a rambling structure
that looks as if it would be more comfortable
backed up against a Colorado butte, rather than a
shaggy stand of scrub oak and hickory trees.
This building serves as office, kitchen and dining
area — not to mention recreation and meeting
room — for an unusual group of young men.

Back from the central building, on the edge of
the woods, is a chapel furnished with rough wood
benches: in the woods proper, a single-story
ranch-type dormitory.

Should you choose to visit in winter, there
will be sting in the air. Smoke will curl from a
chimney in the center of the dorm. Wood will

■,-/*■■■ -.'*■•«

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

be stacked under the eaves and,
inside, you will be engulfed
by radiant warmth from a
woodburning stove. On top the
stove, a half-filled bucket of
water sizzles to put some
moisture back into the air.
Bunks line both walls,
youth-camp style, except that
certain items of personal
belongings hint that those who
sleep here do so on a more
permanent arrangement.

Peniel Ministries.

It's a scriptural name, inspired
by Jacob's awed reaction to an
all-night wrestling match with an
angel: "I have seen God face
to face, and my life is
preserved" (Genesis 32:30).

Impressive as they are,
however, it will not be the
facilities you remember most.

What you will remember is
a woman and her husband,
founders of a unique
drug/alcohol rehabilitation
program, and the young men
seeking and finding hope through
their dreams.

Marion Spellman is one of
those rare women whose inner
glow makes her impossible to
ignore. She smiles radiantly.
She is gracious. She has at the
same time a tough edge, a
hint of "Don't try to con me,
Mister" that makes you think
before speaking. Marion worked
for years as counselor with
inmates of the county jails in the
Pittsburgh area. She also
directed a Teen Challenge
female program for western
Pennsylvania.

Marion can talk straight:
about drugs, alcohol, emotional
and sexual problems. She

knows street people . . . hard
cases . . . the sordid and
seamy side of life. She also
knows from experience that
God's grace works miracles.
Because she believes in
miracles — men and women being
changed through the power of
God — she's willing to give full
time and energy to a
rehabilitation ministry for the
Church of God, in which she
is a duly-licensed minister.

Harold Spellman has had
previous experience as a
counselor and trained at Teen
Challenge. He views his role at
Peniel as counselor, teacher,
ever-present man-behind-the-
scene to lend support and
assistance to Marion's dream in
the making. Both Harold and
Marion are members of the
Church of God, Harrisburg,
Pennsylvania. Pastor Jerry Tow
recommends them highly and
he and the Harrisburg
congregation are supporters of
Peniel Ministries.

"This will be no easy task,"
Marion says, "but for years I
watched inmates in those
county jails accept Christ and try
to begin a new life. I also
watched them go back into the
wrong environment, with no
spiritual follow-up, there to be
lost again. It broke my heart.
For years I've prayed God would
give me opportunity to design
and direct a ministry where
follow-up would be possible. I
believe Peniel is the answer.

"Young men who come here
enroll for a year. First we have
to get the drugs out of the
system, physically; but then we
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

OP: Some of the young men presently in residence at Peniel, representing a
umber of states. MIDDLE: Part of the recreation field and the small chapel.
OTTOM: The central building, lawn, and outdoor picnic tables of Peniel
linistrles, property formerly known as Footlight Ranch and used as a dinner theater.

Drug and alcohol abuse is recognized
everywhere as a growing problem, a
problem for which there seems to be no
quick fix or easy solution. Many drug
abusers, or addicts, have not even faced
up to their problem. We tend to think
that if the doctor prescribed it, then it
can't be all that bad. Programs such as
Peniel's are designed to help us cope,
to make us more aware that we are our
brother's keeper. Drug and alcohol abuse
become a sickness for which and with
which people need outside help. God
will do His part. So must the church.

A lack of capital and operating funds
means that Peniel's present ministry is
severely restricted in terms of the num-
ber of clients served, but Marion and
Harold dream of a day when families
from all across the United States —
especially Church of God families — can
refer their children and their young peo-
ple to Peniel for quality, spiritual coun-
seling and guidance.

Already Peniel is listed in the Blue
Book, a reference manual used by courts
for alternatives to jail sentences. Peniel
is a licensed drug/alcohol rehabilitation
program, recognized by the State of
Pennsylvania. Serving on Peniel's Board
of Directors are men of high moral and
professional repute:

Gary Altland. Farmer. Local business-
man.

Dr. Robert Suggs. Professor and psy-
chologist, Messiah College.

Russell Albert. Attorney, Governor's
Council of Pennsylvania.

Dr. Michael Innes. Chiropractor, Camp
Hill.

Rev. J. Harold Palmer. Pastor and
State Council member.

Rev. Jerry W. Tow. Pastor and State
Council member.

Vernon Phillips, M.D. Resident doctor
(on call).

For information write: Mrs. Marion
Spellman, Executive Director, Peniel
Ministries, Box 3221, Shiremanstown,
Pa. 17011. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

TH05E
5TUP1B COMPUTERS

by John L.Kent

he dramatic flight to the moon more than a
decade ago and the more recent space
shuttle flights have reinforced the feeling held
by some people that man is becoming obsolete.
The space achievements, as government space
scientists keep telling us, were triumphs of the
computer. They say these space flights could not
have been made without the aid of these electronic
brains, both at the ground stations and on board
the space vehicles.

The computer apparently can do things man
cannot.

Right?

Not quite!

While the computer possesses fantastic speeds
of operation in the performance of repetitive
mathematical tasks, it cannot replace the human
mind, spirit and soul.

Some sociologists are saying it is time that
both the prognosticators of a computer-controlled,
work-free future and the general public get
down to earth and consider the computer
realistically. It won't bring us Utopia.

Some form of electronic computer control has
been with us for over three decades. Yet, as far
as the average American is concerned, there is
little he has gained from its use.

One major industry, auto manufacturing, uses
computer-controlled automation. This has not
resulted in a better car, or a cheaper one. Bank
computers create more errors than did
old-fashioned accounting clerks. The currently

popular computer games have nothing to do with
intelligence. Any moron can push the buttons. So
much for the "benefits" of computer control.

Why has the computer failed to bring about the
widely predicted Utopia? Simply because it isn't
as good as a human being.

A human being has been "built" by God. A
computer has been built by man. No machine or
computer that can ever be devised by man will
be superior to a living human being of even
ordinary achievement.

Just consider some of the superior attributes of a
human being over any machine that exists or
can be envisioned:

First, men and women can think. Even though
computers have been designed which can "reason"
according to a programmed format, only a
human being can think creatively. A human being
can create something from nothing. A computer
can create only by adding up or changing what it
already has. It cannot paint a picture, carve a
statue, write a novel, or compose a sonata.

Man is independently flexible. He can perform
in a variety of ways — count, multiply, switch,
interpolate, differentiate and interpret. He can
do any or all of these as a single act or in
numerous combinations. In fact, no computer
built today can perform (without external human
control) the relatively simple functions of the girl
at the supermarket checkout counter.

A human being can respond to information
"inputs" from any of his senses. No computer now

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

A3RTKCIU

Ewing Galloway Photo

available can see, hear, taste, smell, feel — and
carry out the required act thereafter. True, there
are computers which, upon "seeing" figures, can
automatically type or print duplicates on paper.
But no machine will ever have the fabulous
sixth sense some people have. No machine will
ever possess human intuition.

Human beings are redundant. That is, each
normal individual has duplicate facilities — two
eyes, two ears, two arms, two legs, and a complex,
three-part nervous system. Thus, a human is
more difficult to put out of commission than a
computer or other machine. A speck of dirt in
one eye will not disable a person. He or she can
still see with the other eye and function — even
read or drive a car. But one little broken wire will
disable a computer. As for the human nervous
system, scientists and biologists say it cannot be
duplicated by any method now envisioned.

Man stores energy (from food) and can function
for a period of time without a resupply.
Shipwrecked seamen have survived even when
they had no energy input (food) for weeks. If its

energy input is stopped, the electric plug pulled, a
computer is totally disabled immediately.

Although computers "think" by an electrical or
electronic logic process popularly known as the
"go, no-go" system, and thus can tell "right" from
"wrong," they cannot tell a moral right from a
moral wrong. Any well-brought-up teenager can do
this by the time he or she is fourteen years old.

Finally, the human has a soul, something not
possessed by either animal or machine.

So, the next time you hear the computer has
achieved something important, just remember
that without the human soul and brain, no
computer can ever 'conceive an idea, devise any
space vehicle, or plan a journey.

The computer cannot make an auto any better
than the human beings who designed it; for, in all
the marvelous achievements credited to it, the
computer is only a tool. It was conceived, designed
and built by man, to suit man's purpose.

The computer is simply another example of the
wonderful things human beings can do. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

riWS&imdlA€TII¥inn

Christian

School

Conference

March 18-19, 1982
A

_/T\. leading Evangelical in the
Reagan administration, Dr.
Robert Billings, will be
keynote speaker at the Third
Annual Christian School
Conference in Savannah,
Georgia. Dr. Billings serves
in the United States Department
of Education as director of
Regional Liaison for ten regional
offices which administer
federal education programs to
colleges, universities, and
school districts in all fifty states.
Formerly the executive

Christian

Singles

Conference

May 20-23, 1982

It's not easy being single in
today's world.

Christian leaders now admit
"singleness" is a state of
being to which the church
must address theological and
Bible truths.

We have all too easily ignored
not so much the singles
themselves but the unique

problems with which singles
attempt to cope. We have
attempted to minister to a
segment of the singles — young
men and women recognized as
temporarily single, waiting for
opportunity to marry — while
ignoring other segments variously
classified as divorced,
widowed, or elderly.

Our world is changing. Even
if the ideal life is thought to be
that of the "happily married,"
it yet remains that many in our
society either cannot marry or
prefer not to. The church
must not ignore such people:
The church must minister to
them the healing and the
assurances of the gospel. And
the church must not deprive
itself of the skills and the
contributions of such people.

The Church of God General
Youth and Christian Education
Department will sponsor this

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

[IWSiaMASTOTTE

director of Moral Majority,
Billings has also served as
pastor, day-school principal and
college administrator. In recent
years he has provided a strong
voice for Evangelical
Christians in the power-centers of
Washington, D.C. He will
speak on the important role of
Christian schools in American
society and on the relationship
between Christian schools and
the federal government.
The Christian School
Conference is designed to show
pastors, administrators,
teachers and child-care personnel
how to successfully conduct
Christian day schools. Attention
will be given to innovative
instruction, creative curriculum
construction, successful
administration, and to a study of
the necessary steps for
beginning new schools and
day-care centers.

Historic Savannah will be in
full spring color for the
conference. Pathway Day School,
operated by the Derenne
Avenue Church of God, will host
the meeting on their new
campus.

The conference will feature
twenty workshops by expert
practitioners from outstanding
Church of God schools and
day-care centers. Their
instruction will help pastors,
school administrators, classroom
teachers, and child-care personnel
to minimize problems and
maximize results of this rapidly
growing ministry in our
churches. □

spring what is, so far as we
have been able to determine, the
first Christian Singles
Conference in the history of the
denomination.

The conference will take place
in Tampa, Florida, May
20-23, 1982. Host pastor will be
Bob Lyons, at the University
Church of God, and the
workshop and seminar sessions
will be held in the church's
Family Life Center.

According to General Youth
and Christian Education
Director Lamar Vest, the
conference aims at a twofold
objective: first, to actually
minister in a meaningful and
practical way to single adults
who choose to attend; second,
to inform and to challenge those
who normally work with singles.

Some seminar topics include:

1. Does God Have a Place for
Singles?

2. Developing a Singles
Ministry.

3. The Church and Christian
Singles.

4. Building Relationships.

5. The Single Parent and
Family Management.

6. The Crisis of Singlehood.
Featured guest for the

conference will be Tom
Netherton, himself a single,
well-known from his
appearances nationwide and on
the Lawrence Welk Show.

Other guests and lecturers will
be Dr. Paul Conn, Chaplain
Robert Crick, Dr. Robert Fisher,
Lamar Vest, Bob Lyons,
Douglas LeRoy, Molly Cox, and
Tom and Shelly Fay.

Registration will be in
accordance with two plans.

Plan One: full registration,
$150. This includes three
nights lodging at beautiful Bay

repcnng
For The
Harvest

HURCHOFGOD
EDUCATION WEEK
MARCH 8-14,1982

...c£ift up your eyes,

and look on the fields,

for tliey are wliite

already to Inirvest,

John 4:35

Harbor Inn, eight meals,
transportation to and from the
Family Life Center, a tour of
Busch Gardens, all conference
and seminar materials, and
admission to the Tom Netherton
Concert.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

A Church of God Youth Publication

HOW TO
BE LONELY,

Artist/Writer, Larry E. Neagle

WHO AM I
WHAT AM
WHERE AM
WHOSE &N\

1. Be a stranger
to yourself. As

long as you're out
of touch with
yourself, youH be
out of touch with
others too.

2. Blaine others for your
condition. Brood. See yourself as a
classic victim of misfortune, the hero
of every tragedy ever written, blameless,
beset bv villains at every turn.

3. Indulge in a guilt

trip. Lambast yourself

with self-hate every time

something goes wrong.

Convince yourself that,

even if you were with

others, they wouldn't like

you once they really

got to know you.

4. Blow up
all bridges of

communication.

Withdraw. Be an

island. Surely

someone out

there will take pity

and speak to

you first.

Mistrust God. Hide

from Him. Tell yourself

that He isn't, that He

doesn't really love you,

that He doesn't care, that

He isn't able to — or for

some reason doesn't want

to — help. This brings the

deepest loneliness of all.

Whither shall \ Go fromThv Spirit?
Or whither shall 1 flee frcw

Thv presence ?

i ascend up into heavjen,

Thoo ART" THERE
MAKE MY BED IN Hat,

Behold, Thou art there

RdALM I3ft 1 *8

5. Never assume the responsibility for
loving others. After all, you are the one who is

to be loved, not the one who is to love.

©lax-r^ET NlengW.

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

Stress can squeeze years

off your life if you dont know

how to handle it.

The problem with stress is not how to get rid of it. It's a part of
life. And it's not even all bad. The real problem with stress is how to
recognize it and control it. So it doesn't control you.

Your body reacts to stressful situations with its nerves, glands and
hormones. And because these systems function throughout the body,
what affects them can affect other parts of your body that may be
vulnerable at the time.

That's why stress is a factor in many people's heart attacks,
hypertension, ulcers, asthma, possibly even cancers, and probably
many other ailments. That's also why, in these times of many stresses,
it's a major factor in increasingly costly health care.

You can recognize stress by heeding the warnings ofyour body
and emotions. Frustration. Anger. Hostilities that build up. Heavy
pressures of responsibility time demands and conflict. Headaches,
insomnia, muscle tension.

The key to handling stress is learning. Learning to air your
feelings in constructive ways, to train your body to relax, to repair a
lifestyle before you're faced with expensive medical repairs. You have
to learn what your stresses are and the best ways for/you to deal
with them.

But they must be dealt with.
Because the longer you remain in the LI]
grip of stress, the more crushing — and
costly— its effects.

LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY
BIRMINGHAM, ALABAMA

I For a free booklet about stress and preventive health care, write
Liberty National. Communication Department. PO. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202.

ADDRESS-

CITY-

STATE-

ZIP-

F/iIendbhlp

Ei/ongeCi/iiri

A serious disciple should be prepared to share
the good news of Christ whenever and
wherever the opportunity is presented.

What a person thinks he needs and what he
actually needs is not always the same. Someone
without a relationship with God may believe all
he lacks is a true, caring friend. But he needs to
know Jesus Christ.

The following steps may be just the ones you
can use as an agent of change to those whom
you contact. Someone you see every day, but
hardly know, may be a prime candidate to hear
life-altering truth from you.

STEP No. 1: PRAY

You've got to do more than just condemn or
worry about Joe and Jill. And to pray for them
means more than breathing out a quick, "Lord,
save the heathens. Amen."

Make a list of your non-Christian friends,
acquaintances, and relatives whom you consider
your special concern. Set aside a definite time
each week to pray. Ask God to help you really
care for each individual; to give you opportunity
to witness; to help you cooperate with Him
in what He is doing already.

STEP No. 2: SMILE

Does this person have any idea you know he or
she exists? Is he or she in a position to see you
only at your worst? Let it be known that you
have an overall good attitude.

This doesn't mean acting like a phony. Surely
you have a pleasant side to your disposition. Just
let it show. Being yourself can include showing
the best of what you are.

STEP No. 3: INITIATE FRIENDSHIP

As a rule, friends don't just happen. When that
new neighbor moves in, plan a time to visit.
First-glance impressions can be deceiving. Don't

Ewing Galloway Photo

'* V.

• a tt tt ;.•

jyracEJi

eliminate anyone as a potential friend or child
of God because of surface judgment. Be honest in
your prayer times about your impressions and
motives. Take time to study John, chapter 4.

STEP No. 4: TALK ABOUT IMPORTANT
SUBJECTS

Sooner or later your conversation should move
beyond dating, sports, and music.

Try talking about church. Explain what kind
of activity you're involved in at the present. Once
you feel at ease to mention your church from
time to time, you can tell how you feel about
God. Describe your enjoyment of His creation.
Hint at what you've discovered about His
character, His nature. If your friend is the least
bit interested, this should lead into some lively
rounds of give-and-take.

When you've come to a comfortable relationship,
introduce Jesus Christ. Explain why He is an
important part of your life and how He relates to
knowing and understanding God. Do a study of
Acts 24:24, 25.

STEP No. 5: EXPLAIN HOW YOU FIND HELP

This is no time to argue or come on heavy with
a crusade. Speak simply and with respect for
the other's opinions about the way God works in
your everyday life. Has God answered a prayer?
Tell about it. Has God excited you with new
challenges? Share what you can. Has God changed
your thinking or broken some habits? Fill your
friend in. Then look up Mark 5:19, 20.

STEP No. 6: EXPOSE YOUR FAITH

Talk about concrete struggles or doubts in your
own life. Let it be known you're a fellow human
with similar weaknesses and growing pangs. But
also freely admit your willingness to follow God's
will and obey His commands. Openly declare your
trust in Him. And take a look at Daniel
3:16-18.

STEP No. 7: PROVE YOUR FRIENDSHIP

This is not a part-time business. Be ready
for the long haul. Be willing to give time,
creativity, and maybe even material possessions
to the building of this relationship.
Check out Proverbs 18:24.

STEP No. 8: OFFER ADVICE

If you've been serious about the first seven
steps, this one will come with little effort. You will

have built a measure of trust. Your friend is
likely to open up about problems and frustrations.
You've earned the right to be heard.

Try to give an answer that reflects the wisdom
of the Scriptures. Recommend some other source
if your friend's dilemma is beyond you. Offer to
pray with him. Be discerning enough to sense
deeper needs. Don't allow someone to get away by
talking about "a friend's problem" if it's really
his own. Give your input time to sink in. Study
Acts 16:25-34.

STEP No. 9: EXPLAIN GOD'S PLAN OF
SALVATION

Make sure you know how one comes to Christ.
What did God originally intend for mankind?
Why is the world in such a mess now? Make sure
your friend understands the seriousness of
sin — that it separates men from God, that it breeds
mistrust and broken bonds between people, that
it prevents individuals from being all they're meant
to be.

Briefly outline Christ's life and death as God's
Son, our substitute sacrifice. Emphasize the
importance of one's responsibility to act on this
information. Invite your listener to make a
public vocal assent to Christ's command: "Follow
Me!" Review 1 Corinthians, chapter 15.

STEP No. 10: PRESS FOR A DECISION

Your friend should answer "yes" or "no." If
he or she says nothing at all, it is the same as no.

If one answers positively to following Christ,
quickly find for him a place of fellowship and
study. If one answers "no" or "not now," don't
abandon him. Keep praying. You've said all you
need for now. Relax. Give God further time to
work.

No one ever promised that witnessing would
be easy. It takes courage and effort and a
willingness to rise out of our comfortable ruts.
But consider the benefits. Daily adventures could
become your new lifestyle. New brothers and
sisters may soon be added to God's family. And
you'll be surprised to discover you've stumbled
onto a secret source of personal happiness and
contentment.

There are probably more than 1,001 ways to
share your faith. This is but one. It may be just
the right one for you and for that one you'd like
to befriend.

You'll never know until you try. How about it? □

A Church of God Youth Publication

T/ isit the Bible lands. Walk

where early Christians &
walked. Stand with the Apos- 3
tie Paul on Mars' Hill and ex-
perience his sermon of Acts 17.

That was the invitation of
the colorful travel poster with its
classic picture of the Athenian
Parthenon.

Travel posters and brochures
always sing to me of "far away
places with strange sounding
names." And as I listen to their
songs, I dream. But this
time — by ticket and plane — the
dream became reality and the
reality was even better than the
dream.

It was a lovely, warm day in
Greece when I stood on the
acropolis, that high, rocky hill

rising five hun-
dred feet above
today's Athens.
At the top of
the acropolis, I climbed the steps
of the Parthenon. And as I
heard the Parthenon described as
the most perfect building ever
erected, I touched its magnificent
white marble pillars. I
marveled at this over-two
thousand-year-old relic of
Athen's golden age — a building of
great beauty even as it now
stands in ruins.

As I gazed out over the
modern concrete and steel
metropolis of today's Athens, I
wondered how all of it looked
to Paul when he traveled to
Greece. I knew from the

reading I'd done before the tour
that when Paul came here, he
was in one of the world's most
famous centers of philosophy,
architecture and art. The
Athenians had even given the
world a taste of democracy. At a
time when most people were
regarded by their rulers as mere
chattels, Athens gave every
freeborn male citizen an equal
voice in government.

In Paul's day, people came to
Athens to gaze in wonder at
the beauty of its art and its
buildings. They also came to
learn at the feet of the great
teachers. But Paul came to
share his knowledge of the true
God and God's view of man.

Where did Paul stand when he

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

mora

spoke? Not on the acropolis
with its cluster of temples to
Grecian gods. The Bible says,
"Then Paul stood in the midst of
Mars' hill . . ." (Acts 17:22).

Lying below the northwestern
approach to the acropolis is
Mars' Hill. It is a continuance of
the rocky highland that forms
the Temple complex, but it lies
lower at about 350 feet. Still
it is high enough to have been a
place of dignity and impor-
tance. It was here the city
court of Athens met to decide
matters of highest significance to
the public. Some scholars
believe Paul was brought before
the court to determine his
qualifications for speaking in the
city.

A broken set of rock-hewn
steps still leads up the steep
side of the craggy knoll. There
are no buildings there now,
but one can see the summit has
been artificially leveled.

I didn't climb the steps to the
top of the hill until just before
sunset. The transparent amethyst
shadows began to creep over
the mountains encircling Athens,
and I saw why poets referred
to them as being violet crowned.
I glanced up at the Parthenon,
still shining as it caught the gold
of the last rays of the sun.
And I listened as Paul's words
were read from Acts 17, "Ye
men of Athens ..."

Looting by an endless
parade of invaders has
completely eradicated the
tribunal. The podium where Paul
preached is gone. But his
words, though accepted by few
the day he spoke them, have
become immortal and are still
ringing around the world. As
night came, I walked away from
the famous site, the great
apostle's words still echoing in
my mind. And I was a little

sad: my moment of standing with
Paul so quickly gone.

I did not know then that
before many months had
passed, I would stand with Paul
in a more satisfying way on
the opposite side of the world
near my home.

Not far from where I live in a
small college town in
California is a busy university
campus. Just last year the
magnificent library was
completed and it houses one
of the largest and best collections
of books in our state. I go
there often for research and
enjoyment.

One morning last spring I left
home early so I would reach
the library just when it opened.
As I rounded the cascading,
splashing fountain at the
entrance to the open campus
square, I found myself caught up
in a melee of students
hurrying to class or to the
cafeteria for a last-minute
snack.

The library is at the far
end of the square. I threaded
my way through the milling
crowd, becoming aware of a
voice and of a knot of angry,
shouting people who were not
moving away but trying to
drown out the words of a lanky
boy on the Free Speech
Podium.

"He can't be more than
nineteen," I thought.

There was a defiant look in
his clear blue eyes, a jaunty set
to his shoulders, and an
upward tilt to his chin. His
brown hair had been carefully
groomed and blow-dried, except
where beads of perspiration
had caused it to curl damply at
his temples. He wore a clean
T-shirt and faded blue jeans: not
the type of kid who would do
anything bizarre or far-out.

Why then the turmoil? Why
the boos, the jeers, the obscene
remarks?

I stepped closer. He raised a
Bible over his head, and
stabbed a long bony finger at
the crowd with his other hand.

"Haven't you ever tried to
read the Bible?" he called out.
"You have read everything going
but the most important book
of all. This book tells you that
God made you in His own
image. You are the temple of
God. When you pollute your
body with drugs, marijuana, or
alcohol, you are sinning
against God."

"Oh, shut up!" screeched a
thin, almost emaciated girl from
nearby. Nobody could have
believed the strength with which
she hurled her textbook
straight over the heads of the
crowd, and right at the
speaker's face. The sharp corner
of it smashed against his
upper lip. Then came a barrage
of empty soft drink cans,
paper cartons, and other garbage.
Everyone entered the game.

Two campus police suddenly
appeared among us. "Disperse
quietly, or be detained for
questioning!" they warned.

In a few moments the square
was empty of all but the
young speaker, who leaned
against the rude, wooden
platform.

"You have a right to speak
when you occupy the Free
Speech Podium," said one of
the cops, not unkindly. "But you
had better take care how you
sound off. We can't always be
around to protect you, you
know."

I saw a trickle of blood
oozing from the boy's bruised,
puffy upper lip. I handed him
the pack of Kleenex I carry in
my purse.

A Church of God Youth Publication

"You should get something to
cleanse that cut," I said, "and
some ice from the dispenser in
the cafeteria would bring down
the swelling."

"Haven't time," he
answered, "I'm already late for a
philosophy test."

"Aren't you a divinity student
from the Christian college
across town?" I asked. "Do they
send you out to preach on the
university campus like this?"

"I am a divinity student,
yes," he chuckled with a
lopsided grin, "but I can tell
you what I just did here is not
part of any college course. No!
This was definitely an
extracurricular activity. I have
to come to this campus anyhow
for a couple of subjects, so I
thought I'd talk to the bunch
that never enters a church.

They are the ones who need to
be spoken to. They are also
the ones who think they know
what they're doing, and like
what they're doing. They think
it's their affair, and none of
your business. They don't want
to change. They don't want to
be criticized. And they can get
very loud and insulting about
it. It's true they are learning,
but they are missing the most
important truth."

"I don't see how you can be
so brave," I said. "You appeared
to be entirely without fear."

"Because it isn't me they
hate," he answered. "They
hate Jesus and what He is
telling sinners. Do you know
what St. John, chapter 15, verse
18 says? Jesus tells His
disciples, 'If the world hate you,
ye know that it hated me

before it hated you.' That is who
this bunch was really sneering
at — Jesus. He is the one they
were turning down. I'm not
through here yet," he tried to
smile. "I'm going to catch
them again one of these days."

"I once stood on Mars'
Hill," I said softly.

"Oh," he nodded, "I
remember what happened there.
When Paul preached, some
mocked and scoffed. Some put
him off. And a few believed.
Well, I think it was a little
heavy on the mock and scoff
today. But those of us who want
to become preachers have to
learn early that it's a very good
batting average if one out of
nine believe. We have to keep
looking for that ninth person.

"I must get to that test," he
said, shifting his binder and

THE

LIFE
BOAT

Hans and his mother had
come to the beach with
the others, as did everyone in
the little village of
Scheveningen when they
launched their lifeboat. Out in
the heaving blackness of wind
and water there was a
wreckage. There often was when
westerly gales swept across the
North Sea, damaging boats and
pushing them toward Holland's
coast.

Nine bold and experienced
volunteers had boarded the open
boat and rowed out into the
stormy night, leaving mothers

It capsized and rolled back to the surface upside down.

and wives, kin and friends,
waiting in oilskins with torches
held high to light their way
back.

It was a long mission, more
than an hour before the

byR.D.Ashby

sharpest-eyed could see the
bow of the returning lifeboat bob
above the crests. The boat
was loaded heavy. Too heavy.
Waves were washing over the
gunnels. Hans could see men
bailing water.

Each anticipated what would
happen when the boat hit the
surf. They held a common
breath when it rose on the
last swell and came rushing
toward them. As expected, the
boat was too low in the water to
survive the turbulence of the
waves breaking onto the beach.
It capsized and rolled back to

the surface upside down, with its
passengers clinging to it and
to each other.

Hans ran into the water
with other men to help bring
rescuers and survivors out.
Once on the beach, and wrapped
in dry blankets, they slumped
exhausted and coughed up the
sea they had swallowed.

"Did you get them all?" the
coast-guard captain asked the
boat's coxswain.

"No." The man shook his
head weakly. "We were
overloaded as it was. We had
to leave one. He's clinging to a
large piece of wreckage."

Grimly the captain faced the
crowd. "There's one more," he
said. "My men are too weak to
go back for him. I need some
volunteers."

Slowly a small group began
to assemble themselves; eight,

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

books to a better carrying
position. "Wish me luck, I'll
need it. And thanks for talking
to me. You really boosted my
morale."

"I'll pray you get an A," I
answered as he loped off toward
his classroom.

Just as he reached the
fountain, it shot up a tall
column of spray as if to cleanse
the air of the vileness and
filth with which it had been
filled so recently. A wayward
breeze pushed the shining
droplets out beyond the rim of
the basin into a fine mist, as
though offering the boy a soft,
cool blessing as he ran past. He
paused for a moment to wave
good-bye, and just at that split
second the sunlight caught in
the mist, and wove a gold and
violet rainbow around him. An

instant later, both he and the
rainbow were gone.

I stood alone in the quiet
square.

"God," I said, almost aloud,
"today I feel like I've really
stood with Paul. Please bless and
help that young man. And
God, please help me to faithfully
pray and stand behind those
Pauls You call to spread Your
Word of hope and love and
eternal life. Your message is new
to every generation, and if the
church, our country and our
civilization are to survive,
there must be those who spread
God's truths."

There must be those who
stand with Paul. □

discover m

NORTHWEST \J/

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about
Northwest Bible College.

Phone

Name

Address

City

State_

Zip-

Date 1 plan to start college.
□ Fall □ Spring 19

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS
Northwest
Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot, ND 58701

they could use one more.
Hans stepped boldly forward.

"No, my son!" Hans's
mother caught his arm and drew
his face toward her with her
hand. "Your father died at sea
when you were four years old.
Your brother Pete has been
missing for more than three
months. You are the only son
left to me!"

"Mama," the tall, young
Dutchman gently pushed her
away, "I have to go. It's my
duty."

"Look at them." She pointed
to the survivors. "They are
Danes! Would they risk their life
for one of us?"

Without an answer, Hans left
her and boarded the boat with
the others. For another long hour
the people waited and kept
their torches burning. Hans's
mother stood alone now,
slowly pacing the beach and

often wiping a tear from a
fretful eye.

"Don't worry, Mother
Roghaar," a seaworn old
fisherman spoke to her. "My
family has manned the lifeboats
for four generations. I myself
for near twenty-five years. You
should be proud this day. You
have a fine, stouthearted son."

"They shouldn't have let
him go," she said. "He's only
nineteen!"

At last they saw the boat,
riding high on the choppy
waves. The captain cupped his
hands and bellowed into the
storms furry, "Did you find
him?"

They saw a figure rise slightly
in the boat.

"Yes," Hans's response was
carried clearly on the wind.
"Tell Mother it's my brother,
Pete!" □

VALDOSTA TENT

& AWNING COMPANY

706 N. Forrest St., ValdosU, GA 31601
Office Phone Mailing Addres.

(912) 247-9843 P.O. Box 3178

Call, write, or come by and see us
before you buy. (You'll be glad you did!)

GORDON L. SHAW, Owner
Home Phone (912) 247-5209

-Manufacturer of tents for over 25 years

Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood

ATTENTION PASTORS

Are you concerned about trends ot modernism? Send
$1 today for "What is a Holy Lite?" You will also receive
information on a monthly sermon service Materials pre-
pared by Bennie G. Mills. "I am sure the outlines will
strengthen the churches and bring glory and honor to
God" (Wade H. Horton). "These are not the usual ser-
mon outlines. They are more than skeletons . . . Many
will be edified and enlightened through these messages"
(T. L Lowery). Write: Insights, Box 3535, Cleveland. TN
3731 1 .

A Church of God Youth Publication

Update

TEEN TALENT AND YOU

Teen Talent permits thousands of Church of God youth to display their abilities while
being involved in an exciting learning experience. Teen Talent promotes personal and
spiritual growth, as well as opportunities for social interaction. It also makes valid
contributions to the ministry of the local church.

For these reasons and more you should consider getting involved in Teen Talent.

It's not easy.

It takes time to practice or write or create an art piece. Some are going to win and
some are not, but we realized long ago that participation is really the vital ingredient. It's
not easy to raise thousands of dollars so your group or choir can attend national
finals — not easy to be involved — but Teen Talent is worth your time and effort.

Presently there are four divisions of Teen Talent — Art, Bible, Creative Writing and Music.
The General Department of Youth and Christian Education is now developing plans for
the new Teen Talent Drama Division, to be introduced during the next General Assembly
period. That should really be exciting!

The objectives have been set for Teen Talent ministry. It seems good to review them:

1. To recognize and involve Church of God teenagers who demonstrate talent, skill,
and accomplishment in Bible, music, art and writing.

2. To motivate teenagers to utilize their abilities in worship and in the evangelism
ministries of the church.

3. To encourage teenagers to consecrate their talents for the purpose of Christian
witness.

4. To provide evaluative data on presentations and performances by Teen Talent
participants which may serve as a guide for continued development of skills and talents
for the glory of God.

5. To promote personal proficiency and growth in the areas of spiritual development
and academic improvement.

6. To lead teenagers into a living and personal relationship with God in Christ, through
participation in Teen Talent.

7. To encourage and strengthen consistent Christian living, directing youth toward
Christian maturity and stabilization in the church.

8. To provide opportunities for teenagers to interact socially with youth in Christian
fellowship through participation in Teen Talent.

9. To develop a sense of accomplishment and a sense of ministry and communication
for Christ.

10. To foster in the youth of the Church of God an understanding of the nature and
function of the ministry of music, art, Bible, and writing in the church.

If you are interested in participating in any division of Teen Talent, contact your state
director of youth and Christian education for information regarding regional and/or state
competition.

The national Teen Talent finals will be held in Kansas City, Missouri, the week of August
9, 1982. It's going to be an exciting time. I hope to see you there! □

A, Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

FlWi mmd ACTWTTlEi

Books

MAY'S BOY by Shirlee Monty

This is the incredible story of an amazing woman and her unshakable belief in her
foster son.

Leslie Lemke is blind, severely retarded, and has cerebral palsy. He appears to have
no balance when he walks, and he has to be led to the piano. At first, he slumps over the
keyboard. But when he starts to play, an amazing transformation takes place.

Instead of the expected spastic quivers, the halting voice, the uncertain actions; a
moving, forceful, technically exact music fills the air. First Chopin, then an Italian aria, a
German waltz, reverent hymns, ragtime, lively show tunes, rock — Leslie accepts the
challenges from the audience with the deftness of a musical genius.

Psychologists call his special ability savant syndrome, a syndrome as spectacular as it
is rare. Persons who otherwise demonstrate subnormal intelligence possess an island of
brilliance far exceeding even the capabilities of the "gifted."

May's Boy: An Incredible Story of Love is not only the story of Leslie's extraordinary
talent, it is the equally amazing story of May Lemke — a feisty, eighty-year-old English
woman — and her unshakable belief in her foster son. (Thomas Nelson Publishers,
Nashville, TN 37203; $9.95) □

THE KEEPING POWER OF GOD by Herbert Lockyer

If you're a Christian, yet your life appears empty and you're living on the edge of
defeat, Dr. Lockyer's meditations can show you how to appropriate the keeping power of
God and have victory over temptation, worry, despair and loneliness.

The secret of translating beliefs into behavior lies in the full realization of Christ's
resurrection and imminent return and the impact this knowledge has on our daily life.
"Self-pleasure, self-inclination, self-ease, self-will, self-interests, wither up before Calvary,"
states Dr. Lockyer.

The Keeping Power of God stresses victory over sin and satanic forces. The fifteen
meditations, arranged to be read individually or as a whole, reassure believers that "the
love of God stands between us and all possible harm."

Dr. Herbert Lockyer is an internationally known preacher, and author of approximately
fifty books. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $7.95) □

LIFE WISH by Maurice S. Rawlings, M.D.

Was General George Patton really Napoleon and a commander in Caesar's army? Was
Loretta Lynn an Indian princess and an Irish maiden? Have Mac Davis, Lola Falana, and
Sean Connery lived previous lives?

George Patton believed he was destined for perpetual rebirth as a soldier. Loretta Lynn
told of her vision of past lives in the book Coal Miner's Daughter. And many celebrities
have reported supposed past-life experiences revealed under hypnotic regression.

Reincarnation — the belief that a soul returns after death to another, different body — is
today accepted as a possibility by an unexpectedly high percentage of Americans.

Dr. Maurice Rawlings explores why so many people have begun to take reincarnation
seriously, and compares it with the teachings of the Bible. He concludes that the two are
neither compatible nor reconcilable. Moreover, he warns that trying to mix the two beliefs
can lead a person far away from true Christianity. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville,
TN 37203; $4.95) □

TOMORROW'S CONCEPT TODAY

A MAJOR BREAK-THRU IN STEEPLE CONSTRUCTION

THE DOflLO STACKABIE STEEPLE SYSTEM

cosily aspect ol steeples Bu ill lo Ihe *
trie Southern Standard Building Cod

WRITE FOR BROCHURE

WARNER ENTERPRISES

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY PUTS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Writs tor tree estimate.

Write tor tree
BROCHURE'

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

615) 875-0679
3511 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

lis,-*.. Q2^2^LlBl

1 1 BOWUNG UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC.
.IP- Box 2250, Danvlllo, VA 24541

Hj. In VA (804) 797-3277

SUNSHINE

Religious Greeting Cards

TWO YEAR

Planning Calendar

MANY OTHER
new and old
standard Fund Raising
Items

* Beatrice ^\iie,9trc

WHOLESALE DISTRIBUTOR
P. 0. BOX 1987. SHELBY. NC 28150

A Church of God Youth Publication

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian ReOe€tion

GffilJTHNEWS T&M&TE

Compiled bt/ SONJI/1 EiEE HUNT, LdllorlilA><IH4iilCrnri<l Orpjrimrrlot Voulh ind Chtitlun Uuufion

FUR SALES SUPER

Women appear to be warming up to furs again. You might
think, with the economy the way it is, fur sales would be hitting
rock bottom. Just the opposite may be true. Nationally, fur sales
are estimated to top $1 billion this year. Only a decade ago the
figure was around $279 million. □

7. Does everyone feel the crunch when a recession or
depression hits the economy?

2. If a Christian can afford a mink or a Cadillac, should he buy
one? Why or why not?

3. Do soaring fur sales indicate a trend toward a self-serving
attitude in our nation today? (Chattanooga News-Free Pressj

WHO WILL YOUTH FOLLOW?

Youth for Christ has conducted an extensive research project
in conjunction with Michigan State University to determine what
qualities young people desire in peer or adult leaders. It seems
the top-ranked behavior trait for leaders is being people-oriented.
(Young people expressed their need for leaders who would
listen, communicate, understand their concerns, and seek to
help when needed.) The study should be eye-opening to teach-
ers, suggesting that young people are less interested in the
program a leader has planned than with how the leader treats
them when they come together. □

1. List qualities you like in those who work with youth in your
local church.

2. Do you agree that young people are less interested in
programs and more interested in being treated with respect and
understanding? (Evangelizing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6,
1981) D

KKK RECRUITS CHILDREN

The Ku Klux Klan is recruiting children. Estimates are that two
thousand youths are enrolled in either the Klan Youth Corps or
the Junior KKK. Membership is increasing as Klansmen distrib-
ute literature to young people at shopping malls, high schools
and even elementary schools. The Klan no longer appeals to
only the poor or illiterate. Capitalizing on issues of school
integration, busing and so forth, they are now attracting well-
educated, upper-class young people. One grand dragon has
been quoted as saying he would like to begin indoctrinating
children into the program as early as age six. □

1. Have you encountered any KKK activities in your neighbor-
hood or school?

2. Should a Christian join such a group as the KKK? What are
the Klan's objectives and methods? Are they biblically sound?
(Evangelizing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6, 1981) O

PARENT-CHILD DIVORCE

A controversial law in Connecticut permits teenage emancipa-
tion at the age of 16. One year after going into effect, there were
110 filings, 67 of which were initiated by parents. Those who
"divorce" their children under this law are freed from all
responsibilities and obligations. "Emancipated" teenagers by law
are considered adults, allowing them to marry, sign legal con-
tracts, join the military and perhaps qualify for welfare money.
Similar but stricter laws are in effect in Illinois and California. □

1. Should such a law exist?

2. Under what conditions, if any, do you think such a "divorce"
should be granted to parents or to teenagers?

3. Are teenagers who come from troubled homes often able to
create pleasant home environments for themselves and for their
children ?

4. How can this unhappy cycle be short-circuited? (Evangeliz-
ing Today's Child, Volume 8, No. 6, 1981) O

FAMILY RITUALS

Families that are falling apart can regain a sense of togetherness
through the use of simple rituals. Repeated ceremonies play an
important role in creating and reinforcing emotional security
when family life becomes fragmented, reports the December
issue of McCall's magazine.

Despite the connotation of formality that surrounds the word
ritual, a ritual does not need to be complicated or involved to be
effective. A ritual can be as simple as sitting in the same chairs
at mealtime, or reserving the second Sunday of every month for
a father-son outing. □

1. Does your family have any rituals. What are they?

2. What do these rituals mean to you and your family?

3. What ritual can you think of that would be meaningful to
members of your family and that you could initiate? (Chatta-
nooga News-Free Pressj D

Ron Hood Photo

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

PENIEL MINISTRIES

Continued from page 7

must tackle the problem which
started them on drugs or alcohol
in the first place.

"We minister through daily
Bible studies, worship sessions,
family fellowship, and special
seminars. More importantly,
we bring family members —
parents, spouses — into the
counseling experience and we
aim toward helping them cope
with the 'new man' in Christ.

"It's long-range. It's slow.
But it's effective."

Like I said, you will
remember Marion Spellman.

Also, you will remember the
faces of young men presently
living in that dormitory: faces
of varying race, type, and
description. White. Black.
Spanish. Only fifteen of them at
the moment; soon there will
be thirty. Facilities will
eventually accommodate a
hundred.

The young men at Peniel
may at first seem Wednesday
night, church-youth-group
typical. But look closer. They
are older. Some married.
Faces scarred. Eyes which take
you in at a glance. Evaluating.
Trying to place you. Deciding if
you are real. A Christian. Or
if you only wear the label.

Look them in the eye when
you speak. Smile and mean it.
Shake hands firmly, nothing
held back. That's when inner
glow breaks through on their
faces. That's when guards drop
and you know again that
Christ makes all men one in the
Kingdom.

Yes, you will enjoy visiting
and you will remember those
young men. Worship with them
and they'll do a street-scene

version of the prodigal son which
says more in five minutes
than some hour-long
documentaries. Sing choruses
with them and you'll see joy
reflected in their faces. Hear
them testify and you'll know
they've come a long way, over
a difficult road, and they aren't
kidding themselves about what
lies ahead.

Pray with them . . . aw,
yes . . . pray with those young
men at Peniel . . . feel the
warmth of God's Holy Spirit . . .
see the new hope and the
new confidence . . .

You won't forget them!

Not if you have a heart.

At the bottom of the
stationery Marion and Harold
use for Peniel Ministries . . .
these words appear: "If you can't
cope ... at last there's hope." □
Hoyt E. Stone

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows. Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

BUILD t

BUILD CHURCHES
BUILD

eludes Masonry and wood constructs
tices classrooms, nursery choir robe rooms baptistry,
steeple carpet and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. II.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

[vlbRTHWAY

CONTRACTORS

INC.

P.O. Bok 591
Taylors, SC 29687

Over 150 buildings constructed In Southeast

CHRISTIAN SINGLES
CONFERENCE

Continued from page 11

Plan Two: conference
registration only, $50. This
includes everything but lodging
and food.

Since facilities are limited, it
might be good to register
early. Registration deadline is
May 1, 1982. □

Christian

Singles

Conference

May 20-23, 1982

Conference Registration
Attention:

MollvCox

10948 Central Avenue
Tampa, Florida 35612

□ Male □ Female DFull Registration

□ $35"" Deposit Enclosed

□ Registration for Conference Only

Zip

*x Signed

A Church of God Youth Publication

■TH2LI

When the Crowd Is Gone

by Curtis N. Cook

T stood in the empty church, no one there except
the Spirit of the Lord and me.

I remembered that just a few days ago there
was singing, shouting, praising, people rejoicing
in the Lord. A building full of happy people
enjoying the friendly atmosphere and Christian
fellowship.

Now it was empty. No singing today; just my
own coarse voice. No laughter today; just memory
of how people reacted to the presence of the
Lord and happiness that was. No fellowship today:
at least not for those absent.

Somehow, though, just knowing what had been
and just thinking of what would be again,
brought sweet peace through my being.

I thought: "Why, it's not only the present we
live for. It's the yesterdays and the tomorrows as
well. Yesterday gives strength to face tomorrow.
Tomorrow gives determination for today."

Some people become frustrated when the
crowd is gone.

"The house is empty," they say. "I wish I had
the children home with me."

Loneliness sets in. Then despair, the devil's
playground.

If they could only see that, although the
crowd is gone, there are the memories — laughter,
happiness, tenderness, love, and a million
precious moments neither time nor space can take
away. Memories are the yesterdays that will
give strength for tomorrow.

And tomorrow — times of togetherness, special
occasions, grandchildren, perhaps great-
grandchildren, at last a home in heaven,
together for always — it makes me determined to
hang in there.

No wonder Paul wrote, "Sorrow not, even as
others which have no hope" (1 Thessalonians
4:13). □

— Curtis N. Cook, Pastor
Powhatan, Virginia

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

AIETE0IL3

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

Write for free
color brochure

"libeAflaiA. Sp.eoialUe6.

A/C 214 657-6522

210

Henderson, Texas 75652

LITTLE GIANT

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

SPIRES-CROSSES
WATER HEATERS

Free colored brochure

LOTH GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630
Phone: 713-8834246

^! I V I,,::.!,

• BAPTISTRIES
'•WALL CROSSES
^ BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AM

MODERN DESIGNS.

ERECTION WITH COMPANY

CRANES AND CREWS AVAILADLE.

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

fTOlL FREE

800-2ai-3152_

IN BE0R0IA CALL
COLLECT:

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. IDC
P.O. DON 910
ROSWELLBA 30077

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-APew

BEFORE

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.

1527 McGiffens Lane
Jackson, OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn QAQ -^n.
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614;384-2108

A Church of God Youth Publication

BITTOMM*

t?^£fciZ,

The
Dreamers

)nly kids can build such a tree house.

Above things common and
ordinary. Beyond the sordid,
the humdrum, the painful. Up
where birds sing. Where the
spirit soars.

Some of us never built a
tree house, actually, but we
remember what it was like to
dream. We often slipped away
into the privacy of our hearts,
there to bask in the sun and to
revel in pleasures unknown
otherwise. Occasionally, even
now, we miss those days and
we would like to dream again.
Such is certainly one reason
many of us love young people
and why we enjoy their
presence.

Others of us have forgotten.
Condemning ourselves for having
dreamed, for having wasted
precious moments of our lives,
we express an obvious
aversion to the young of this
generation.

Lighted Pathway, March, 1982

Paul M Schrock Photo

Ah, but how wonderful to
dream!

Dreamers are singers.

Dreamers smile. They
laugh.

Dreamers pass along the
sunshine of their optimism. They
give us hope. They lift our
spirits. They make us remember
the good years and send us
into our offices and to our work
places with little smiles toying
at the corners of our mouths.

Too much has been said
recently about the difficulties, the
problems, the failures of
youth: not enough of their
strengths and of their valuable
contributions.

We have even concentrated
too much attention on the
wayward. Most young people
do not fall into such a category
in the first place.

In a recent book, The
Adolescent: A Psychological
Self-Portrait, Dr. Daniel Offer,
director of the nation's largest
center for the study of
adolescence at Michael Reese
Medical Center in Chicago,
reports that all these problems
we talk about affect only 15
percent of our young people.

According to Dr. Offer, 85
percent of our young people

cope with whatever comes
along. They feel strong.
Happy. Self-confident. They
enjoy life. Like the changes
taking place in their bodies. Are
satisfied with themselves most
of the time. Think their parents
are satisfied as well.

In short, it seems that the
problems of adolescence have
been overstated. Teen years are
happy times for most of us.
Though there are conflicts, these
seem no more traumatic than
the other "crises" we all face,
such as middle age,
menopause, and retirement.

So let's keep dreaming.

All dreams do not come true.
Some do. When dreams are
of God — inspired of the Holy
Spirit — they can take a
Joseph from the ridicule of his
brothers to the throne room of
Egypt (Genesis 37 through 50).

Pity not the young. Pity
those who dream no more.
Those who see nothing in a
tree house. Those who are dead
even while they live. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

College:

Preparing
Today for
Tomorrow's
Challenges

College is a time to clarify your purpose in
God's Kingdom. A time to bring faith, life and
learning into a harmonious blend as you pre-
pare to meet the challenges God has before
you. Lee College unifies faith in Christ with
serious scholarship.

As a senior college accredited by the South-
ern Association of Colleges and Schools, Lee
awards degrees in twenty-one majors from four
divisions: Arts and Sciences, Religion, Educa-
tion, and Continuing Education.

Be everything God wants you to be in life.
Prepare today to meet His challenges of tomor-
row. Lee will help you make it happen.

Lee College, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311

LEE COLLEGE DAY

April 24,1982

I PLAN NOW TO ATTEND

For more information contact
your State Youth and CE Director.

LEE
COLLEGE

2><

S S / *-*? i 1/5 <~- — -

5>i<*»

,Uv Qtt, ?^o-

—

. ■ ']

>tji

u{ ^^t)

■1 -«*#

- ii/tn

\ 12.1/

- -met -

r .

iL^ni*

■UWMMj

UIggHODi

Volume 53, Number 4

THIS MONTH

Internationalization of the church and shoring up the
family — these are the thrusts of our features. Dr. Spencer reminds
us that public schools are still with us (not all bad, in spite of
problems); and, if you look closely, there's still something of an

Easter theme.
Thank God for spring! □
Hoyt E. Stone

% 1 1

FEATURES

Spanish Ministries Coordinator

New Life for the Family, Wallace and Ernestine Swilley

ARTICLES

What's Right With Public Schools, Samuel R, Spencer, jr.

Telling It Like It Isn't, Henry Duvaii

A Life-Changing Mission (STEP), Marcus Hand

STORIES

Return Of the Shepherd, Larry E. Neagle

The Resurrection Road, Wanda Cato Brett

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

HOW to Miss God's Will (Cartoons), Larry E. Neagle

Must Ye Live (Youth Update), w. a. Davis

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Books

Why Be Anxious? (Poetry), Charles w. Conn

EDITORIAL

Superman, Hoyt E Stone

MEMBER Gpd EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

3
6

9
11
14

16
19

12
20
22
25
26

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, S4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

FimTUMM

SPANISH MINISTRIES
COORDINATOR:

Fidencio Burgueno occupies an unpretentious
office on the second floor of the Church of God
General Offices in Cleveland, Tennessee.

That doesn't bother Fidencio.

Nor does it seem to worry him that his position
is part-time, presently unbudgeted, his salary
being raised personally by Youth and Christian
Education officials and board members.

What matters to the quiet young Mexican with a
ready smile is that his new position, temporary
or not, is one more step in the unfolding drama of
his life. Moreover, his becoming coordinador de
ministerios Hispanos for the General Youth and
Christian Education Department gives
Fidencio opportunity to contribute
significantly to his Hispanic brothers
and sisters in the Lord and that has

Fidencio

Burgueno

been a large part of Fidencio's life for seventeen
years now.

Born March 18, 1950, in Ciudad Obregon,
Sonora, into a pioneer Mexican preacher's home,
Fidencio grew up in the Church of God. He was
only two years old when his father was assigned
to pastor the church in Nogales, almost within sight
of the U.S. -Mexican border.

Fidencio stayed in Nogales until age ten. The
Burgueno family (seven children, four boys and
three girls) then returned to Ciudad Obregon,
which happens to have been the birthplace of
the Church of God in Mexico, and Fidencio

completed high school there in
1967.

Having once lived in
California, Fidencio's mother spoke

(Coordinador de Ministerios Hispanos)

ESDI

SPANISH MINISTRIES
COORDINATOR

MEEM

A Church of God Youth Publication

Fidencio Burgueno

K loordinador de Ministerios Hispanos)

English quite well. So did the
children. But the senior
Fidencio Burgueno, though he
preached for forty-five years
and attended many of the
General Assemblies, never
really attempted to move beyond
his native tongue.

At age seven, Fidencio went
to a Church of God youth camp.
Antonino Bonilla organized
and conducted that youth camp
at Huatabampa (1957), the
first ever conducted in Mexico or
any other Latin American
country. Eighty-seven kids were
present. For fifteen years
thereafter Fidencio attended
youth camp, first as a camper,
then as a counselor, as a Bible
teacher, as a camp speaker,
and finally as a camp director.

Oddly enough (perhaps not
so oddly), being a pioneer
preacher's son, attending
church regularly, and going to all
those youth camps did not
automatically transform the
young Fidencio into a saint. In
the summer of 1965, at age
fifteen, he found himself a
very troubled young man. In his
mind some dark forebodings,
some fears, some anxieties which
wouldn't go away. Fidencio
was snared in the pangs of
conscience. His parents didn't
know some of the things in
which he'd been involved.
Others didn't know. But God
knew!

"It was that summer ..."
Fidencio now says with a
knowing nod of his head, ". . .
that summer when I really got
saved and committed my life to
Jesus Christ."

Two summers later, while
attending the territorial
convention in Hermosillo,
Fidencio heard and accepted
God's call into the ministry. He

enrolled at the Berea Bible
School in September of that
same year, completing the
course of study in 1969.

Fidencio's first ministerial
assignment was working with
Territorial Overseer Pascual
Orozco in West Central
Territory, 1969-72. He lived
in Guadalajara and also attended
the university for two years,
studying math.

In 1972, Fidencio enrolled
at the Latin International
Seminary in Panama City. He
stayed there two years,
graduating with a degree in
Bible. Those were great years
for Fidencio. He not only had
opportunity to preach and to
minister in Panama but also in
the Central American countries
of Costa Rica and Guatemala.
Although he traveled through
Nicaragua, he did not minister
in that country because the

churches and congregations
had been devastated by the '72
earthquake.

Tony Bonilla, then national
superintendent of Mexico,
invited Fidencio to work with
him as the national youth and
Christian education director. Now
twenty-four years of age,
Fidencio moved to the thriving
metropolis of Mexico City.

In terms of the Church of
God, Mexico is divided into
five territories, each having its
own territorial youth and
Christian education director.
Fidencio's task was to promote
and coordinate this work, on a
smaller scale of course, but
similar to what is done by our
General Youth and Christian
Education Department in the
United States.

The seminar is one tool used
often by state and territorial
directors. Not all find them as
profitable as did Fidencio
when, in 1975, he invited public
school teacher Dora Luz
Rabago to assist. Fidencio and
Dora had gone to school
together, years before, with little
attention paid to each other.
Now, the relationship came alive.

"It wasn't long before I
asked her to marry me,"
Fidencio says. "She said she'd
think about it."

Again Fidencio moved, this
time to Monterrey where he
pastored the Central Church
of God and served as director of
the Bible school. In January
of the following year, 1977,
having thought long enough,
Dora Luz Rabago became Mrs.
Fidencio Burgueno.

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

IFEJmOMlg

Looked back on retro-
spectively, Fidencio values
those years in a pastorate.
Attendance increased steadily
and he found great satisfaction
through contact with local
parishioners.

"One of these days," he
says with something of a gleam
in his eyes, "I may pastor
again. Like my father."

In 1978, though, when
offered opportunity to move back
to Mexico City, as director of
Gilgal Bible School, Fidencio
accepted the appointment. He
and Dora worked in the Bible
school together and it was
from Mexico City, in 1980, that
they moved to Cleveland,
Tennessee, in order for him to
enroll at the Church of God
School of Theology, a program
of study he will complete in
the spring of this year.

Fidencio and Dora now
have two sons, Fidencio III (age
4) and Jonadab (age 2). The
boys are picking up English with
childish ease; and Dora,
though less venturesome when
talking, has developed an
accurate understanding of most
terms.

"What I'm to do with the
general youth and Christian
education materials," Fidencio
says, "is much more than the
translation of words and phrases.
I must translate ideas and
concepts as well. Some of the
things done normally and
naturally here in the States are
completely foreign to the
Spanish-speaking people of Latin
America.

The truth is there ... in the

words and in the phrases . . .
but I often have to say them
differently ... I have to
illustrate them differently ... in
order for my people to grasp
their full significance.

Does Fidencio find his work
exciting?

"Very much so," Fidencio
says. "Enough so that I've
tentatively agreed to stay on
here in the department, after
graduation, providing funds are
available and the work is
pleasing to those over me in
the Lord.

"God is doing great things
among the peoples of Mexico
and Central and South
America. Things have changed
tremendously since Sister
Maria Atkinson first took the
message of the Church of God

Stone Photos

to my father nearly a half
century ago.

"I believe Mexico and the
United States will move even
closer together during the next
few years. I feel new doors
will open. I know God wishes to
bring revival and growth.
Church programs and ministries
must go to my people in a
language they read and
understand. If that's where
God wishes me to work, then I
am ready." □
by Hoyt E. Stone

A Church of God Youth Publication

JMATlUim]

M6a/ UK sMMIW

WdLLbOG
€RM€STIM€

SWILl£Y

Peop/e don't shout much when
I preach on this subject.
Wallace Swilley spoke to a
houseful of people at a recent
Sunday morning service in
Lenoir City, Tennessee.

Truth of the matter is, many
of the marriage relationships
within our own church are in
danger.

A lot of people are
disillusioned with marriage.

One man said, "There's
nothing wrong with marriage.
It's all that living together
afterwards ..."

Another observed, "You court
in the moonlight and then,
when you marry, the sun comes
up scorching hot ..."

I often ask folks, "Is your
marriage holy wedlock? Or
deadlock?"

Too often, I fear, it's the
latter.

Nonetheless, it was God who
created us male and female, God

who made us sexual beings,
God who ordained and
established the marriage
relationship as the perfect
blueprint for happy family life.

In a day when more than 40
percent of all marriages end in
divorce and when many more
marriages struggle with
boredom, hurts, disappointments,
and stress, I believe it's
imperative for the church to
proclaim what God says in the
Bible about marriage.

This is no time for being
ultrasensitive. No time for
avoiding issues or for kidding
ourselves that the problems will
simply go away.

Several years ago now, I felt
God speaking to my heart and
leading me into a new phase of
ministry. Ministry to the
family. Ever since, Ernestine and
I have been traveling and
proclaiming new life for the
family according to God's plan.
We traveled with the boys as

they grew up. We now travel
alone.

To servicemen and their
families throughout Europe, at
Full Gospel Businessmen's
Fellowships, before civic
organizations, on college
campuses, at more than seventy
camp meetings and youth
camps, and in local churches all
across this nation — we've never
ceased to insist that, in Christ
and according to the principles
set forth in the Bible, we can
find new life, new joy, new

Lighted Pathway, April

peace, and new hope for the
family.

Let me ask you something this
morning: Who's the most
important person in your life?

Husbands, you ought to be
able to say immediately, "My
wife. "

Wives, you ought to be able
to say, "My husband."

Many of you can't say that.

If you answered with total
honesty, some of you would have
to say, "My children. They're
the most important people in the
world to me." You're wrong.
While it's not wrong to love your
children, it is wrong to permit
even children to interfere with
the love of husband and wife.

It breaks my heart . . . over
and again . . . to meet
wonderful Christian people who
manage to keep their
marriages together as long as the
children are home. Then,

afterwards, they discover that,
somewhere in the busyness of
rearing children, love has died.

Such things ought not to be,
Brothers and Sisters. It's a trick
of the devil. A lie from hell.
This Holy Bible which, in
Genesis, tells us that a man is
to leave father and mother and
cleave unto his wife, certainly
implies at the same time that
nothing . . . not anything in
the world . . . is to come
between husband and wife.

For many of us, the problem
usually boils down to
selfishness, to our wanting to be
loved without being willing to
love, to our desire to receive
without giving. Say what we
will, complain all we will,
rationalize all we will, but our
marriage will never be any
better than we make it.

Paul sets forth the relationship,
ideally, in his letter to the
church at Ephesus: "Wives,
submit yourselves unto your
husbands, as unto the Lord"
(Ephesians 5:22); and, three
verses later, "Husbands, love
your wives, even as Christ
also loved the church" (Ephesians
5:25).

If these admonitions are
followed, no marriage will fall
apart.

Not long ago, on a Sunday
morning, I witnessed what some
would consider a disturbing
scene. Two people in love . . .
and acting like it . . . right
while I preached. They sat side
by side in church, comfortably.

He leaned over and whispered
something. She grinned and
put a hand to her mouth in
order not to giggle.

I'm not real sure of this . . .
but . . . at one point I
suspect he actually squeezed her
knee. Anyway, she clasped his
CONTINUED NEXT PAGE

THE SWILLEYS

WALLACE AND ERNESTINE
SWILLEY HAVE FOR MORE
THAN FIFTEEN YEARS
SPECIALIZED IN MINISTRY TO
THE FAMILY.
. . . THEY HAVE NINE
LONG-PLAY ALBUMS, TAPES
AND CASSETTES
. . . THEY ARE MEMBERS OF
THE CHRISTIAN BROADCASTING
NETWORK'S MUSIC LIBRARY
. . . THEY HAVE APPEARED ON
TELEVISION WITH ART
LINKLETTER

. . . THEY DID THEIR OWN
TELEVISION PROGRAM FOR
SEVERAL YEARS
. . . AND THEY PERIODICALLY
EXTEND THEIR MINISTRY
BEYOND THE BORDERS OF THE
U.S. BY TRIPS TO THE
CARIBBEAN AND TO
SERVICEMEN'S CENTERS
THROUGHOUT EUROPE.

WALLACE SWILLEY, JR.

P.O. Box 876

Atlanta, GA 30301

Phone (404) 948-9736

A Church of God Youth Publication

big, bony hand in her two
deformed hands, holding it
firmly, and giving him one of
those you-naughty-boy looks
most of us are acquainted with.
That look on her face . . .
and his face . . . well . . . I
knew they still had it.

Both were in their seventies.
She, crippled with arthritis
and in a wheelchair. He, still
proud to sit with his
sweetheart of more than fifty
years.

That's what God intends
marriage to be.

We are the ones who mess it
up: with the little games we
play, the double-talk, the
score-keeping, those occasions
when our frustrations get
expressed in something like, "I
did such and such for you, so
now you can just do this in
return. "

I listened to Wallace preach.
I watched the interest with
which the congregation
listened. I got caught up in the
humor of his jokes and, at the
same time, stirred by the keen
edge of his remarks. Deep
down, I knew he spoke the truth
and that what he said was all
too often ignored.

There was much more to
his sermon: suggestions,
testimonials, quotes from the
Bible. Wallace has quite a
number of such sermons,
compiled over the past few years
and some of them on cassette
recordings; but it was the mood,
the openness, the sheer

honesty with which he laid bare
his heart, his personal
relationship with Ernestine, that
convinced me Wallace Swilley
has found for himself a special
nitch for ministry.

Back in 1965, at the Lee
College auditorium in
Cleveland, I happen to have
been one of those who sat
listening to Wallace as he tried
to explain why he was walking
out on his position as a state
youth and Christian education
director. My ears heard . . .
"The leading of the Lord . . .
the family ... a burden I can't
seem to shake off."

In my heart I was puzzled.
Though I wished him well, as
did all the others, I just didn't
quite grasp what Wallace
meant.

Now I do.

At the close of that service in
Lenoir City, it seemed
everyone in the church marched
forward for a time of
rededication. Couples held hands
and reaffirmed their vows.
Mothers and dads prayed
together. Children wept.
Pastor Fred Cook smiled and
rejoiced in the Lord and in
the goodness of God upon his
church family, as all good
pastors should.

Somewhere this week, at
some church small or large
across our nation, Wallace and
Ernestine Swilley will be singing
of God's goodness. They'll be
laughing together. Ministering
together. He'll be telling men

and women . . . "When you're
too busy to be a husband . . .
too busy to be a wife . . . then
you're too busy."

Not all will listen.

But some will.

Some will remember how
things used to be. They will
try again.

The young will perceive,
perhaps for the first time, how
things ought to be. They will
find hope. □
by Hoyt E. Stone

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

What's Still Right With

Public Schools

by Dr. Samuel R. Spencer, Jr.

What about the schooling of our young people?
Should we be educating them better? The
implied answer is yes. In their professional associa-
tions, college teachers lament the poor writing skills
with which their students arrive. Employers say col-
lege graduates come to them without being able to
put sentences together or speak coherently.

Although what I want to say applies to education
generally, I'm talking primarily about the nation's
schools. I justify this on two grounds. First, as a
citizen and father, I have the same interest all of us
have. Second, education is a continuum; each of its
units must be concerned about what happens in the
others.

If we are critical of the job our schools are doing,
we should ask ourselves whether such criticism is
justified. Logic would seem to say that the level of
satisfaction with social change would increase in direct
ratio with social progress. Not so. It is just the
opposite. The more progress, the more expectation
and the more dissatisfaction.

The same thing has happened in public education.
In a few decades we have built the extensive and
impressive system which we now take for granted.

In the perspective of historical development, our
schools have done well. Because they have done well,
we want and expect them to do even better.

Furthermore, there are two reasons why schools
today are having a hard time meeting expectations.
Before the public schools became universal in this
country, we depended upon three other institutions
for the transmission of the ideals and values of our
culture from one generation to another. Those institu-
tions were the community, the church, and the fami-
ly.

I don't have to labor what has happened to these
institutions. But the most dramatic changes have
come in the home. The statistics are dreary. One
marriage in two now ends in divorce, one child in five
lives in a one-parent home.

Though the changing position of women has brought
many good things, it is diminishing the function of the
home, where the mother's role in the nurturing of

Alan Cliburn Photo

children was considered a prime function and respon-
sibility.

The result? When a child gives trouble at school,
we ask indignantly why school officials don't do
something about it, for we increasingly expect the
school to step in and fill the gaps in the lives of
children left by the erosion of community, church and
family influences. . . .

Anyone who reads the newspapers knows we have
problems. Knowing that solutions are not always easy,
I am wary of suggesting them, but here are three
principles I would like to see incorporated into educa-
tion at all levels. They are (1) an insistence upon
structure and substance in the curriculum; (2) an
unswerving attention to quality; and (3) instruction
tailored to individual needs.

The revolution of the late 1960's and early 70's in
the university world had some beneficial effects; it
taught us that some of the things we had considered
necessary and sacrosanct were not necessities at all.
But it also swept away other things, such as required
courses and logical sequence, substituting a cafeteria
system of courses from which students could choose
willy-nilly the things they would like to take, regard-
less of substantive value, logical order or interrelationship.

The revolution also introduced intellectual junk

A Church of God Youth Publication

food: courses without academic substance, often put
together from very unlikely materials by students
themselves under the guise of independent study.

This disintegration of structure, this retreat from
requirements and departure from insistence on basic
skills and knowledge, affected the schools as well as
the colleges. Fortunately we are seeing a swing back.
What must we do to accelerate this return to structure
and substance?

First, instead of trimming our sails to the winds of
educational fads and fashions, we must design the
curriculum to guarantee that every student develop a
base of skills and knowledge which will enable him or
her to function in an increasingly sophisticated and
competitive society.

Second, we should be tough-minded enough to
require students to take whatever is necessary to
accomplish this goal.

Third, we should raise the demand level for most
students; let us not be afraid to ask more of our
children and young people so that they will get more
from what they do. The demand level — the level of
work required — is an essential ingredient in educational
effectiveness.

We have heard a great deal recently about the
Coleman Report, which alleges the superiority of the
academic work in private schools. From experience
with my own children in public and private schools, I
would say that the major differences between the two
have to do with the demand level, which is undeniably
higher for private-school students than for even the
better students in the public system.

Now for the second basic principle, an emphasis on
quality at all performance levels.

The achievement of quality requires two essentials,
the first of which is absolutely fundamental: teachers
of high competence and dedication. There should be
no apology for setting high standards for our teachers
and enforcing those standards.

But if we are to enforce high standards, we must
recognize that teaching is hard work and that public-
school teaching is one of the hardest jobs in our
society today. We will get teachers who provide first
quality education of the kind we want for our children
only if we give them at least reasonably adequate
rewards. Beyond this, and I realize this may go
against the grain for some, there should be incentives
for merit.

The third principle is this: to the extent possible
where masses of children and young people are
concerned, instruction should be tailored to the needs
and abilities of individual students.

Ability grouping has always been somewhat contro-
versial in educational theory and practice; it has
become far more so in recent years as our society has
increasingly moved from an insistence on equality of
opportunity to an insistence on equality of result.

Since studies show that to a significant extent
performance goes hand in hand with expectation, I
am not suggesting that students be rigidly classified or
categorized in such a way as to stultify their educational
progress.

But anyone who has taught knows something that is
reinforced by common sense, namely that in teaching
any subject, the level of instruction must be pitched
somewhere toward the middle of the group.

The corollary is that regardless of level, instruction
will be most effective if the spectrum of ability to
learn within the group is not too wide. This is true for
the less able as well as for the more able students.

Let me point out that the principle of ability
grouping is accepted without question at the college
level in this country. It is built into the system despite
the fiction that a college degree is a college degree,
and that one is as good as another. Truth is, there is
an obvious hierarchy of quality which separates col-
lege students by ability from institution to institu-
tion . . .

The public schools cannot do this, of course. For
obvious reasons the local education systems cannot
decree that certain campuses will accept only the
ablest, other campuses the next ablest and so on
through the high school chain.

So if they are to offer education tailored to individ-
ual abilities, they have to find other ways to divide
students so that the least able are not hopelessly lost
by instruction above their heads or the most able
completely bored by instruction which leaves them
unchallenged. In any of our schools the ability spec-
trum is very wide indeed.

We will educate coming generations adequately
only if we are able to meet the varying demands
along that spectrum, offering compensatory education
at the lower end; and offering fast-track, highly
demanding instruction at the upper.

Should we be doing a better job in the schooling of
our children? Certainly. We are a long way from
perfect, either in the schools or in the colleges, and
we should always be looking for ways to improve. But
in the perspective of history, educational progress in
this country is impressive indeed.

If we are dissatisfied, it is partly because of a
temporary downward turn in the steady upward curve
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

Telling It

Like It Isn't

by Henry Duval

COURTEOUS DOUBLE-TALK
IS DISTORTING THE MESSAGE.

Euphemisms are increasing!
No, this isn't dangerous.
A euphemism is merely
the substitution of a mild,
indirect, or vague expression
for the blunt or factual one. We
say, for example, that a
person who died has "passed
away."

You should become familiar
with the most common of
these expressions so you'll know
exactly what the true situation
is.

Some observers attribute
this greater use of euphemistic
expressions to the fact we live
in a world troubled by inflation,
unemployment, and crime.
Euphemisms tend to hide the
harsh realities of life.

For example, when Reagan
Administration economists
admit the country is in a
recession, what everyone
already feels is that we are
actually in a depression.

Whether due to misplaced
courtesy or to deliberate

"white lies," the double-talk
muddles communication
channels. A number of
sociologists feel the use of
mild expressions is being carried
to ridiculous extremes.

Consider these:

• In Knoxville, Tennessee,
the city sewage system is known
as the Waste Water Control
system.

• In a number of cities the
street-cleaning department has
been renamed "environmental
control department."

• In England, one social
agency banned the use of the
term "illegitimate children"
and is now using "fatherless
children." Biological science
says these don't exist.

• Undertakers are
"morticians." Funeral parlors,
"mortuaries." Headstone
salesmen are "memorialists."

Use of euphemisms has
started a cult of mildness which
now plagues people from the

cradle to the grave. In fact, even
before the cradle. In polite
company a woman isn't pregnant.
She's "expecting."

One reason for use of
euphemisms is illustrated in
our avoidance of "graveyard"
and similar words. These
remind us of an unpleasant
future. Persons are now buried
in a "memorial park," not a
cemetery. The arranger of
one's last trip is not an
undertaker, but — as noted
above — a mortician.

Somehow the title
"mortician" upgrades the trade,
in the same way "sanitation
operator" elevates a street
cleaner, and "mail expeditor"
upgrades a mail clerk's job.

These high-sounding titles
are eagerly sought by lowly
employees to cover their
embarrassment over the true
nature of their work.
Management obliges because
titles cost nothing, they make
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

3MlWlsimdlAGT3I¥IITI]

How to

MISS GOD'S WILL

Artist/Writer: Larry E. Neagle

1. Don't ask
God to
reveal it. Or,

having asked,
trust Him to make
the answer
confusing. If His
answer is too
clear, becloud it
yourself with
side issues.

2. Assume
God's will is
unknowable,
impersonal,
and so vague
as to be
meaningless.
Then you can
insist on your will
in absolute
serenity.

3. Ignore the
part of God's
will you do
know. As long
as you continue to
flunk the old
material, He won't
pass you on to
anything new.

' Not Thy will, But
Mine be done "

JR PRRENTS

In ewe-rvthins give thunk.«,

I W*«M-ONIBMT>

5 18

Keep sehublly PURE

I Thjss»loni»n«> " 3

4. Assume that
if you knew
God's will, you
wouldn't like

it. If He does
indeed have a
plan for you, it
consists primari-
ly in making you
miserable.

5. Insist on
knowing all the
details of His
will for you at
once, who
needs faith when
you have a
blueprint?

6. Forget about
scripture,
providential
circumstances,
convictions
from a sound
mind, and
the leading of
the Holy
Spirit. God
sometimes leads
with an unusual or
dramatic word.
Demand He do the
same for you.
Tell Him exactly
how, when and
where you want it.
And don't move
until you get it.

©lam-jt kU-aaV

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

Some kids would rather die
than bring home grades
like these.

In the next hour, 57 American
kids will try to kill themselves.
Many over problems that may
seem small to adults. But to
children, even little things
can be matters of life
and death.

Grades that weren't
quite high enough. A
broken date. A game
that wasn't won. One
more reason for feel-
ing they've failed to
measure up. To
others' expec-
tations. Or
their own.

Suicide is
the second
leading
cause of
death among
young people.

But it's
preventable. If only
someone recognizes
the danger signals in time.

Sudden changes in eating
and sleeping habits. Withdrawal from
friends and activities. Becoming accident
prone. Talking about being "gone" or "better
off dead." The most dangerous sign of all is
making final arrangements — giving away
favorite records, books or other treasured
possessions.

And don't think kids who talk about sui-
cide won't try it. They will.

As a parent, the most important thing
you can do is show you care.

Ask your children about their feelings.
And listen to what they have to say. Without
making judgments.

If you're concerned about self destruc-
tive behavior, call your local suicide
prevention, mental health or crisis center.
Professional counseling can help suicidal

children, and
their families, learn
better ways of deal-
ing with problems.
One of the tragedies of youth suicide
is that children just don't always understand.
That problems are temporary. And death
is permanent. They're not experienced
enough to realize their options. So some of
them choose the way that should not be
an option at all. And some of them don't
live to regret it. \»

LIBERTYINATIONAL

LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY
BIRMINGHAM, ALABAMA

For a free brochure on youth suicide and what you can
do to prevent it, wnte Liberty National, Advertising
Dept. RP, P.O. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202.

riWlaMACTOTTin

A IIHiHANilNi MliilAN

by Marcus V Hand

STEP is summer excitement. Travel. Foreign
cultures. Strange sights and sounds. It is
committed youth teamed together for a unique
transcultural experience in a mission field.

STEP is loving others. Caring. Reaching people.
It is going beyond yourself to get involved in
what God is doing in His world.

STEP is Summer Training and
Evangelism Partners. It is a youth ministry with a
proven track record. STEP has been a
life-changing opportunity for many Church of God
young persons.

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

In June 1982, STEP teams will leave for
five separate destinations in different parts
of the world:

— Israel and Egypt

— England and Scotland

— Alaska

— Jamaica

— Southwest U.S. (mission to native

Americans).

Perhaps STEP is for you. A STEP experience
will provide a solid basis on which you can
evaluate your own calling and qualifications for
a career of service to God. It will furnish you with
a realistic knowledge of conditions in a mission
field. It will enrich your life and give you a better
appreciation of the church worldwide.

To qualify for STEP you must be between the
ages of 16 and 24. You must also raise your
own support. The Israel and Egypt mission will
cost $1,565. The England and Scotland mission

will require $1,195. The Alaska mission will cost
$1,095. The Jamaica mission will require $795.
The American Indian mission will cost $595.

If God wants you to go, He will help you
raise the finance!

STEP is for you if you have a willingness to
share your faith with others. Pre-mission training
and orientation helps prepare you for this task.
All STEP applications are perused by a screening
committee. Once you have been accepted by the
screening committee you are appointed to the team
of your choice.

Care about helping others? Witnessing? Painting
a church? Doing something for God? If so, write:

STEP

Keith at 25th Street NW

Cleveland, TN 37311 □

1M11IJJS bam:

Phyllis Bare (North
Carolina) went on her first
STEP mission in the
summer oj 1979. In a
debriefing questionnaire
she called STEP "without a
doubt the greatest, most
rewarding experience of my
life." In 1980 she spent the
summer doing missions work
in Ecuador. In 1981 she
accompanied another STEP
team as a counselor.

Phyllis says, "STEP
brought new dimensions into
my relationship with God.
It is the most valuable youth
program the Church of
God has."

KAY HOOD

When Kay Hood
(Tennessee) graduated from
high school she decided to
go on a STEP mission. On
returning home she wrote,
"My plans are completely
changed. I wish to go
back to Europe as soon
as possible."

Today, Kay is based in
Amsterdam, Holland. She
travels throughout the
continent as well as to other
countries witnessing for
Christ through testimony
and drama. "STEP put me
on the road to an exciting
life," she says.

JULIE Bli ACH

Julie Beach (Iowa) has
been on two STEP
missions. Julie says, "STEP
has had an impact on my
life as nothing else ever has.
Through STEP I have
learned many historical
things but more than that,
I have learned about myself.
And I can now more
clearly understand the needs
of others.

"Through STEP I gained a
greater appreciation for
my church. I have grown to
love and become more
deeply rooted in its
doctrines. The value of
STEP is absolutely priceless
to me."

LAHLITA SIMPSON

From Earlita Simpson
(Ohio), "STEP was a time
to find out what God really
wanted for my life. It was
an excellent way to do
service for Him. God called
me to a ministry during the
STEP trip."

mi nviwii

And Jim Burge
(Mississippi), "My faith has
greatly increased. I have
seen missions in action.
STEP has given me a new
desire to do more than
just warm the pews on
Sunday and Wednesday."

MLLAiML CLARK

Melanie Clark (Mississippi)
put it this way, "STEP has
been the greatest experience
in the world for me. I
learned mainly not to go
around looking for God to
call me. I am already
called — to be a disciple for
Christ!"

A Church of God Youth Publication

^TOIMM

C)iW^ Sumncr-s

RETURN OF
THE SHEPHERD

by Larry E. Neagle

Early morning color marked a fraction of the
far eastern sky. It figures, Grumplin
thought, as he quietly closed behind him the
main door to his burrow. It would be dawn. He
stood for a moment looking sourly at the large
blackbird perched in the hollow of a sotai tree not
two feet from him. "Crow, this had better be
important."

"It is," came the gravelly reply.

Grumplin sensed no warning of trolls or witches
about; but one never really knew. He slipped
rather than stepped into the hollow and sat down
beside Crow. He broke a moon-shaped bean pod
from the tree and nervously began eating the
beans. Bitter! Just what he needed.

"All right, Crow. What is it?"

Looking deep into the dwarfs gray eyes, Crow
said softly, "Shepherd's alive. He's returned."

Grumplin's heart jumped. Shepherd alive
again? He had said He would live again, there in
the grove before the Death Rangers came and
arrested Him. But . . . no. No, Grumplin wouldn't

16 Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

:T01M1^

believe it. Who ever heard of the dead living
again? It just couldn't be!

The chubby dwarf studied the sotai pod in his
hand. It helped him control his voice. "Are you
sure? Who told you?"

"A sparrow. He came to us at Himmon's Keep.
He said Shepherd was seen at Bakbuk Ford.
And that He is calling for all the Elyoni to meet
Him at Freedom's Hold. The others left from
the Keep. I came to tell you."

Grumplin felt the quiet reproach in Crow's
words. So the others wanted to stay together. Let
them. But with Shepherd dead, it was everyone
for himself. Suddenly the dwarf felt shamed.
Shepherd wouldn't have seen it that way. Again
he carefully studied the sotai pod. "Did the
sparrow see Him himself?"

"No," Crow hesitated. "Uh, a she-wolf saw Him
and told the sparrow."

Grumplin groaned. "A she-wolf? Good grief,
Crow, where's your sense? A she-wolf! Sure, a
she-wolf told the sparrow. A she-wolf in league
with Bahal! And a sparrow? The most
scatterbrained of all Elyoni Earth-Father's creatures.
Oh Crow, use your head!"

"Not all wolves ally with Bahal, Grumplin.
Earth-Father uses who He pleases. You ought to
know that."

Grumplin hardly heard Crow's rebuke. A small
spot just beneath his left shoulder blade began
itching violently. Something was wrong: he
spread out his senses, listening. It was too quiet,
he thought. The cold, prelight air echoed with
unnatural silence. Grumplin glanced quickly around
to see if they were being watched. Fleetingly, in
the half-light, he thought he saw someone. Then
the light seemed to waver, and whatever it was
disappeared.

Nerves, he decided. His nerves were shot. In
the seven days since Bahal murdered Shepherd,
the Elyoni had been hunted with increasing
ferocity. Anything out of the ordinary might herald
troll soldiers or worse, coming with swords,
intent on their particularly vile pleasures.

"Grumplin? What's the matter? Are you all
right?"

With a start, Grumplin snapped back to
reality. "All right?" he growled. "No, I'm not all
right!" Neither am I afraid, he told himself.
"Listen, Crow. I know the promise as well as you.
I was there in the grove. I heard all that He
said."

Grumplin's voice broke. His bearded face
contorted with the memory. He took a deep breath
and forced himself to continue. "We, uh, both
were in the crowd that watched His torture. We
both saw Him die." Closing his eyes,
Grumplin wrapped his arms tightly around
himself, and rocked back and forth. "Use your
head, Crow. The dead can't live again."

Crow tenderly laid his beak across his friend's
trembling shoulder. "Grumplin," he said gently,
"we are Elyoni. We belong to Shepherd. He
never lied to us. He said He would return and
live again. So He will." Raising his head, Crow
saw the indecision etched on the dwarfs
weather-beaten face. "Come with me, Friend.
The call is for you too."

A muscle in Grumplin's neck started twitching.
Again he glanced quickly around. No one. Sri/7, he
thought, someone is watching. He could feel it.
He shivered. Why did everything have to happen
in the morning when he couldn't think straight?
He should go. No! The dead can't live again!
Crow was trying to corner him into doing
something he didn't want to do!

"If! If! If!" Grumplin exploded, jumping up to
glare at his friend. He shook his finger in front of
Crow's open beak. "I'm tired of ifs. I won't go
on this wild crow chase. There, I've said it. I
won't go! You go! I should be in bed asleep. If
I go back now, I can still get two more hours."

"Grumplin . . ."

The dwarf turned his back on Crow. "I won't
go," he said. "You and the rest go. I'm staying
here. Just remember, when you find He's not
there, I told you so!"

With that the dwarf popped into his burrow,
locked the door, and ran for bed, strowing
clothes in three directions. He was in a midair
dive for the blankets when he heard Crow call,
"Goodbye, Grumplin. I wish you were coming.
You're wrong, you know."

Jusr like Crow to have the last word, Grumplin
thought. He curled into a warm ball and soon
drifted into a light sleep.

He dreamed. It was night, and someone was
chasing him. He ran and ran, but he couldn't
shake his pursuer. Crying with fear, he darted
into a deep ravine. Suddenly the gully ended at a
blank, unscaleable wall. He felt the other's
breath on his neck. He screamed! And woke
himself.

Gradually Grumplin's ragged breath calmed. Oh

A Church of God Youth Publication

Shepherd, he thought, that felt
real. But he hadn't really
been afraid, he told himself,
ignoring his racing pulse.
Funny though, even with three
blankets and a quilt in a
heated burrow, he felt cold.

Following a habit born of
long years of living alone, he
began talking to himself.
"Shepherd? Do you really live
again? That's impossible!
I'm tired. I need sleep.
If you're going to return,
why can't you do it at a
decent hour? I don't believe
you've returned at all. It's a ruse
of Bahal's to trap the Elyoni.
Or the trick of an evil she-wolf
or a stupid sparrow. Shepherd,
I'm afraid. No, I'm not afraid.
So why can't I go back to
sleep?"

Grumplin gathered his
scattered clothes and dressed.
Daylight trickled through his
concealed windows. Mechanically
he poked two logs into the
stone fireplace. Warm oatmeal
would at least take the bitter
sotai bean taste from his mouth.

Abruptly Grumplin trembled.
Something's gone wrong, he
thought. He should've gone
with Crow. He was Elyoni. The
call was for him too. No! It
was impossible. The Elyoni were
through. Someone had to have
some sense.

The itching underneath his
shoulder blade began again.
Something was wrong!
Grumplin's nostrils flared. The
feeling almost suffocated him!
He ran halfway across the room
to his war ax before he caught
himself. Slowly he walked to a
chair and dug his fingers into
the coarse upholstery, forcing
himself to relax.

"What was that?" Listening, he
caught his breath. Scratching.
Someone was outside his secret

door. Quietly he crept to a
peephole. A troll soldier!
Grumplin watched silently as
the troll poked around the
ground and rocks with a
battered iron pick. The soldier
didn't appear to know he was
by the dwarfs bolt hole; but he
definitely was searching for
something. Grumplin noiselessly
double barred the door and
tiptoed away.

The itching grew worse.
Trollsl he thought, and
shuddered. He should've gone.
Suddenly it was clear, he
should've gone too. Even if it
was a trap, he should've gone.
Crow would need his help.
Crow was his friend. Crow was
Elyoni. Crow needed him!

Grabbing his old notched war
ax, Grumplin turned to run to
another of his back doors. Crow
was only an hour or so ahead.
He might catch him yet.

A sharp crackling came from
behind him. Grumplin whirled
and froze. One of his walls
shimmered and flowed. Shades of
red, yellow, green and blue
began to ripple across its surface.
Grumplin backed until he felt
the cool of the opposite wall
behind him. Bracing himself
against the wall, he raised his
war ax in both hands, ready
for final battle.

Warm light suddenly flooded
the room. Everything in it stood
out in clear relief, as though
some sunny spring afternoon had
invaded his burrow. Into that
light, through a six-foot wall of
stone and earth, stepped
Shepherd.

Grumplin's ax clanged to the
floor. No! It can't be! he
thought, falling to his knees. It
just can't be!

Grumplin trembled. He tried
to stop, but the shaking only

grew worse. Somehow he
couldn't quite make himself look
Shepherd in the eyes.
"Shepherd, is it really you?"

The warm resonance of
Shepherd's voice seemed to melt
a block of ice deep within the
dwarf. "Look closely, little
Grump; and see for yourself."

Rising hesitantly Grumplin
searched Shepherd's familiar,
smile-worn face. He saw the
welts and the burns of Bahal's
torture peeking from under
Shepherd's white robe. Then
he saw the holes, and he
cringed.

"I . . ." he choked. "I . . ."
he choked again. "I saw you
die."

"I know, Grumplin. But I
live. Do you believe now?"

Grumplin never noticed the
tears flowing down his face.
What a fool I've been, he
thought. "Oh Shepherd, I
believe! I believe!"

Sobbing, he leaped into
Shepherd's outstretched arms. □

<^'°7 i"m"

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

5TOM3

The Resurrection Road

by Wanda Cato Brett

| find it hard to believe that this time last year my
best friend, Melissa, was volunteering my services to
the costume department for the Community Easter
Pageant. Since I didn't have a prior commitment, and
since I had done it for three years, I said yes. I really
couldn't say no gracefully; and besides, Melissa had
promised to help.

I suppose I had known all along I would do it. I
knew I would make the pageant costumes, wash robes
from last year, and salvage what crowns and veils I
could. I knew I would do it because I simply can't
tolerate tacky costumes. I can't stand to see crowds of
"Jewish followers" standing on stage in bathrobes and
terry cloth headgear. I've always thought tacky cos-
tumes make a great play mediocre. Maybe that's why
I studied fashion and design.

In those early weeks I resigned myself to making
over one hundred costumes. I draped blue and red
cloth over white robes until my eyes hurt. My fingers
ached from holding a thimble. My eyes begged relief
from long hours at a sewing machine. I made scarves
and matched colors until I think I could have done it
in my sleep.

Suddenly it was Easter. Time for the pageant.
Time to see what the costumes would look like under
bright lights.

I went to church and Easter was just like the three
before it. I didn't really enjoy the new dress I had
designed. Oh no. I sat through service wondering if
Pilate, Mary, Salome, and Peter were going to get
their costumes on right. I wondered if they would
remember to drape the folds of blue linen like I had
shown them. After all, if they came on stage in tacky
costumes, it wouldn't look good for me.

My face must have looked worried. After church
Mrs. Canding smiled and patted me on the shoulder
with "Hello, Dear." She was the pageant director.
The cast seemed to like her but Mrs. Canding had
the annoying habit of calling everyone "dear." Other
than that, I liked her too. Over her shoulder she
called, "See you tonight at the production, Dear."

That afternoon I gathered up my extra costumes
and headed for the state park where the Easter
pageant had always been held. Several years ago, a
local brick mason had donated stone and built a
beautiful circular stage and the front of a large tomb.
Other companies in the community had donated the

lumber to build three rough, wooden crosses high on
the top of the hill. Very impressive. But I was in no
mood to be impressed. I just wanted it to be over.

I hung the costumes in order and checked the robes
of the high priest for glitter. Mrs. Canding startled me
when she spoke.

"You know something, Dear? I've been thinking, I
wonder if you could let the cast do their own cos-
tumes tonight. I'd like for you to be my guest at the
play. There's a big difference between watching a
play backstage and seeing it unfold before your eyes.
Perhaps it will look different to you."

Reluctantly I agreed. We found seats on the third
row.

I watched excited people arrive, going over the list
of characters in my mind. I wondered how everyone
in the community could be so impressed year after
year. If they just knew the people who were playing
the biblical characters, chances are they wouldn't
come back.

Take prissy Kalinda Martin. She was pretty but
rather stuck-up. Her sticky, sweet little voice was so
irritating. Of course, I had to admit she was perfect
for the part of Pilate's wife.

And Jason Boulver. He had a tremendous speaking
voice so of course he always got the part of Jesus. But
none in the crowd knew Jason had to wear platform
shoes so he could be taller than John the Baptist.

And Martin Graham Smithton III, who played the
disciple John . . . what would people say if they knew
that underneath that headdress was a pretentious
chess player with squinty eyes?

I really couldn't understand the play's attraction.
None of the characters were tremendous actors. Just
ordinary people donating their time.

My not-so-complimentary thoughts were interrupted
as Mrs. Canding welcomed the audience. There must
have been over a thousand people at the park. She
thanked the cast members, calling them all "dears,"
and stepped back for the play to begin.

That's when it started. That chain of events which
was to make me a Resurrection person.

The lights came up and the crowd stopped its
chattering noise. I sat glued to my chair as the old,
old story unfolded before my eyes.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

A Church of God Youth Publication

fHWinMASTOTTID

Update

Must Ye Live?

In the days of the early church, people were having a problem making a living.
Some Christians were sacrificing their commitment to Scripture because they
reasoned that food for the family was more important.

Goldsmiths and silversmiths had begun to make idols to false gods. That was
what people were buying. A church leader named Tertullian spoke out against such
practices, and the goldsmiths and silversmiths were upset. They said, "We've got
to make a living. This is the only thing that is selling." Tertullian replied, "Must ye
live?" Tertullian was establishing the fact that putting God first is the most
important aspect of life. If God is first, He will give us the needs of life.

The goldsmiths and silversmiths had not given God a chance to work in their
behalf.

Daniel's circumstances recorded in the Old Testament speak to this subject.
Imagine the discouraging circumstances of being captured by a godless foreign
government, having to leave your family and home and country, and knowing
that you will be commanded to do things which are against Scripture. These were
Daniel's circumstances. "But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile
himself" (Daniel 1:8).

Having done this, however, he displayed a mature attitude to those in authority
over him. This attitude brought him into loving favor with the prince of the eunuchs.
Later the prince commanded Daniel and those with him to eat and drink that
which violated the Scripture. Daniel discerned that the basic intention of the prince
was not to violate his convictions but to make him healthy and wise.

When Daniel discerned the ruler's intention, he worked out an alternative which
would not violate his moral convictions and which would also allow those in
authority to achieve their objectives (Daniel 1:12, 13).

Daniel's formula worked: (1) He made up his heart, (2) he respected authority,
and (3) he allowed God to work.

Numerous young people wrestle with questions of right and wrong. Some
sacrifice commitments to God because they believe they have to be popular, make
a lot of money, or have everything they desire.

Daniel's formula still works and Tertullian's words are still true.

Must ye live?

Why not purpose in your heart to do God's will. Respect those who have authority
over you and give God a chance to work in your life. □

W.A. Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

TELLING IT LIKE
IT ISN'T

Continued from page 1 1

the employee feel better, and
they may often even postpone
the giving of a pay raise.
Just look at this:
— he who was once a truant

officer is now an

attendance coordinator.
— a street sweeper is now a

debris disposal operator.
— a life-insurance salesman

is now an estate planner.
— a delivery boy is now an

external expeditor.
— an office boy is now an

internal expeditor.
— a stock boy is an inventory

supervisor.
— a shipping clerk is a

transportation coordinator.
— a jailer is a personnel

controller.
— a watchman is a security

officer.
— a plumber is a water-systems

engineer.

Even newspapers have
succumbed to euphemistic
double-talk, although most
readers can easily decipher the
meaning.

For example:

When a news item says, "A
committee of prominent citizens
has been appointed to look
into the problem of juvenile
delinquency," this is what it
means: "Some of the local
merchants got together with
the mayor's blessing to see what
the police can do about kids
snitching merchandise from
supermarkets and other
stores."

You read, "One third of the
nation is culturally deprived and
is thus economically
disadvantaged." What it means is
"a few million kids have refused to

finish high school and now can't
get jobs and make money so
they can buy rock-and-roll
records and tape players."

You read, "The suspects were
taken from the domestic
relations office to the county
work farm." What it means is
"the criminals were loaded into
paddy wagons at the family
court and hauled to the county
jail on the outskirts of town,
next to the garbage dump.
(Where would you put a jail,
on Park Avenue?)"

You read, "A committee of
stockholders has petitioned the
court for approval to
reorganize under Section 7B."
What it means is "the firm is
bankrupt. (The minority owners
want to prevent the president's
son-in-law from selling the
company's assets to a dummy
firm which he controls.)"

Some critics feel that if
things were called by their
proper names, some of our
social problems might be solved
sooner.

A bank president who covers
his theft of depositors' money
with false bookkeeping is not a
financial manipulator: he's an
embezzler and a thief. A suspect
picked up while breaking into
a house is not an illegal entrant:
he's a burglar.

A member of a ghetto youth
gang who shoots and robs a
storekeeper is not really a
juvenile delinquent, he's a
murderer. Illegal aliens are not
undocumented workers, they
are criminals. It is illegal to
enter the United States
without a permit.

Through use of euphemisms
and other chicanery, politicians
and bureaucrats so manipulate
economic affairs that the average
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

NEEDING PEWS?

Factory Representatives
Located Nationwide

overholtzer
Church Furniture. Inc.

p 0 BOX 4039 • MODESTO CA 95352
CALL TOLL FREE (»00) M4-7162

□ ad-pro

"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items'

• Promotions • Fund-Raismqs • Gifts
FOR

• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities

2120 Keith St. Cleveland TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

(61 5) 875-0679
351 1 H1XSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA. TN 37415

\ Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451
205-275-3101
Complete Line • Solid Wood §

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew

BEFORE

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.

1527 McGiffens Lane
Jackson, OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn „-0 .,n,
CALL TOLL FREE 800"848-41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384-2108

A Church of God Youth Publication

WMm ©M ASTI¥ITE

Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection

GY@UTHNEWS T@N®TE

Compiled b y SONfl A LEE HUNT/ Editorial Asf Ictanl Gcnccal Deparlment of Youth and Christian Education

Alan Cliburn Photo

Drinking Teenagers.

"There are about 17 million kids in this country between the
ages of 14 and 17, and nearly 90 percent of those kids drink,"
according to Dr. William Mayer, psychiatrist and administrator of
the Alcohol, Drug Abuse and Mental Health Administration. Dr.
Mayer made that statement in November of last year on ABC's
"Good Morning, America" television program.

Dr. Mayer went on to explain that these 90 percent do not
necessarily drink on a weekly basis or very regularly. "But they
have used alcohol more than once by their own admission," he
said. When asked what he considered to be the cause of so
much teenage drinking, he said his research lays the blame
mainly on peer pressure.

1. What do you think the percentage of regular drinkers in
your high school would be?

2. Do you agree that 90 percent of today's teens have used
alcohol more than once?

3. Why do teens drink?

Poverty in Today's World.

One of every ten children born during 1979 — the International
Year of the Child — is now dead, according to UNICEF's execu-
tive director, James P. Grant. "Almost all of those twelve million
died," he said, "on the knife of poverty ... a poverty so
unnecessary that it mocks any pretensions to planetary civiliza-
tion." (World Vision, December 1981)

1. Why do you think Mr. Grant says this poverty is so
unnecessary?

2. What do you think are some of the hindrances to the richer
countries helping these impoverished peoples?

3. Does the church have a responsibility to the people of its
community and the world?

Church-Going Teenagers.

Czechoslovakia's young people have begun flocking to churches,
according to reports in the New York Times and the Times of
London. The London paper says punishments are severe for
those caught in Christian youth activity. Still, 60 percent of that
nation's practicing Christians are under age 35. (World Vision,
December 1981)

1. Why do you think young people in Czechoslovakia are
attracted to Christianity?

2. What do you find most interesting about your church?

How People Vote.

Homosexuals in Palo Alto, California, were surprised to find
support from the city's churches for a measure placed on the
November 3, 1981, ballot which would outlaw discrimination
against homosexuals in housing, employment, union member-
ship, and public services. More than half the congregational
leaders of the city's fifty churches expressed their support of the
proposed ordinance.

"Members of the ministerial association support the measure
not because they support homosexuality per se, but because
they support fair play and justice for all people," said Donald
Mason of Covenant Presbyterian Church.

It seems the measure had everything going for it. Mayor Alan
Henderson openly supported the measure along with the reli-
gious leaders. Supporters had spent more than $25,000, and
opponents had spent less than $500. Most people were surprised
on Election Day when the measure lost badly — 58 to 42 percent.
In political terms, it was a landslide. (Christianity Today, January
1, 1982)

1. What would be the results of a similar situation in your
hometown?

2. What do you think should be the church's stand in such a
situation? Explain.

A Win for the Church.

In November 1981, the U.S. Supreme Court backed a lower
court's decision that public universities cannot ban religious
worship and discussions from their buildings. That basically
means religious groups should be given the same access to
university facilities as nonreligious groups.

The decision probably will not make a difference on public
high school campuses, where Bible studies have been banned.
The supreme court has refused to hear an appeal dealing with
banning of religious worship in high schools. (Christianity Today,
January 1, 1982)

1. Why do you think the court has seemingly made a differ-
ence between college campuses and high school campuses?

2. Do you think they should?

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

TELLING IT LIKE IT ISN'T

Continued from page 21

citizen is prevented from
realizing what is going on. As a
result, several large U.S. cities
are bankrupt, some states are on
the verge of bankruptcy, and
the federal government has
accumulated a debt of one
trillion dollars which may one
day be repudiated or paid off
with debauched currency at ten
cents on the dollar.

Our educational system is also
loaded with euphemisms. For
example, no student is now
called stupid. He is an
underachiever. When Johnny
comes home with a failing
report card and a brief "He is
an underachiever" written by
his teacher, parents think nothing
of it. After all, he is an
"achiever," even though
somewhat "under." Before
World War II, that kid would
have been called stupid and
his parents would have known
exactly what was meant.

Today, this euphemistic
"underachiever" makes
everybody — Johnny, his teacher
and his parents — contentedly
happy. According to new theories
of education, happiness is
supposed to be the end of
education and the process of
education must be a "happy
experience" for the student.

If ignorance is bliss, then
stupidity must be happiness.

Think of all the happiness we
are now creating merely by
using the proper euphemistic
word! □

GOSPEL TENTS

for Sale

Nashville Tent & Awning Co.

615 20th Ave., N.

Noshville, Tennessee 37203

Wrife for Price

WHAT'S STILL RIGHT
WITH PUBLIC SCHOOLS

Continued from page 10

caused by enormous adjustments
to social change. If we are
dissatisfied, so much the better.
Dissatisfaction focuses
attention, provokes thought and
discussion, and stimulates
creative suggestions for
improvement. In a democratic
society, that's the way to further
progress. D

Dr. Spencer is the president
of Davidson College near
Charlotte, North Carolina. This
article is excerpted from a
speech he delivered recently to
a civic club in Charlotte.

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS

■STEEPLES

• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

■ |T Write tor tree

color brochure

Qiu&iflall Specialties

A/C 214 657 6522

Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Write (or free estimate.

Spring
TENT SALE

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601

GORDON L.SHAW gg" 831835

Manufacturers of Quality Tents for 25 Years/ ,

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS
Northwest
Bible College

1900 -8th Avenue S.E.
Minot. ND 58701

fi\ DISCOVER
Vj/ NORTHWEST

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about NORTH-
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE.

Phone

Name

Address

City State Zip

Date I plan to start college.
□ Fall D Spring 19

A Church of God Youth Publication

THE RESURRECTION
ROAD

Continued from page 19

Jesus walked and talked among
men. He healed a blind man and
told a crippled man to fold up his
bed and walk. Disciples fought,
and disagreed, and loved, and wept,
and fell asleep when they should
have prayed. So human. Not at all
like the characters I had imagined.

A choir of two hundred people
sang, "Bethlehem, Galilee, ... I
believe." Music swept over me,
around me. I felt the cold walls of
my resentment slowly crumble down.

I watched as Jesus held children
in His lap and said, "Blessed are
the poor, and the meek, and those
who mourn." I saw Jesus raise
Lazarus, and feed a multitude of
hungry men and women with five
loaves of bread and two fish. I felt
rage when Caiaphas plotted against
Jesus and when Judas betrayed
Him for silver. Jesus, who had
done no wrong. I watched a mocking
mob demand His crucifixion. All at
the same time I knew Pilate's frus-
tration and Peter's fear.

My face was wet with tears.

They couldn't do this. They just
couldn't crucify and kill Him. Not
Jesus. Gentle, loving Jesus who
never opened His mouth.

I watched as Roman soldiers
pounded nails into His hands and
lifted the cross high up on a hill. I
wasn't aware the costumes I had
made sparkled and glittered in the
light. I didn't remember Jason was
short. I only knew that, for the
moment, I was watching it all take
place. I wept with Mary at the
foot of the cross.

I wanted to run away. To leave.
I knew that two thousand years
ago He had looked down from the
Cross and carried my sin. He knew
all my shortcomings, all my fail-
ures, all my resentfulness, my stub-

born pride. My sin and His anguish
were real. I wanted to fold up
inside, to become a rock on the
hill.

Joseph of Arimathaea walked
slowly across the stage, holding fine
linen cloth in his hands. A long
line of tearful women followed him,
holding jars of frankincense and
myrrh. I wanted to die too. If men
could kill such beauty, such life,
such loveliness, then I wanted to ;
die. I held my head in my hands
and wept openly. I was not ashamed.
Every tear I cried washed some-
thing violent and bitter away.

Then it was over. All over. Waves
of forgiving love washed against
the bruised shore of my heart.
Music was playing and songs wafted
over the hills. I sat with tears on :
my face. Not hearing. Not seeing.
Forgiveness washed over me, mak-
ing me clean, making me new.

It was time for the people who
loved Him to visit the tomb early
on the third day. Weeping . . .
hurting . . . they made their way
to the tomb and found it empty.
Found the heavy stone rolled away.
I watched their shock, their sur-
prise. My hands felt like putty and
my body shook.

Beautiful angels came from the
tomb. Loud and triumphant their
voices cried out, "Why do you
seek the living among the dead?
He is not here. He is risen! Just
like He said He would!"

Noise covered me. The noise of
believers running to tell the news
and shouting, "Alleluia! Risen! Just
like He said." The night filled up
with music. "Alleluia, He is risen!"

I was part of it. People jumped
to their feet crying and singing. It
was beautiful. It was a night of |
celebration. Of forgiveness. Of
cleansing. It was a resurrection night. •

After all the people had slowly ;
drifted away, I walked up the hill
to see the tomb, thinking, So that's

how it was. Ordinary people just
like me had seen Him, walked
with Him, talked with Him. For a
long time I sat on the hill and
quietly breathed spring air, cool
with the promise of dew.

"I am the resurrection and the
life: he that believeth in me, though
he were dead, yet shall he live."

I turned to see Jason Boulver
standing near the tomb. He smiled.

"I like to come here too, after
it's over. It really is overwhelming
to realize He died and lives again.
The Son of God. He left an empty
tomb, just like He said."

Jason offered me his hand. We
walked down the long hill togeth-
er. He really wasn't short. John
the Baptist was just very tall.

I felt free. Happy. Forgiven.

Like I said earlier, I'm a Resur-
rection person; and I don't want to
forget it. □

Lighted Pathway, April, 1982

iia w© mmoi jmL* ±l il w ii ji jlj^

Books

HOW MUCH FAITH DOES IT TAKE? by Arnold Prater

This book challenges the popular notion that we have "enough" faith only when our
prayers are "successful" and we get what we want. "God cannot be manipulated,
formulated, or made a party to covetousness," says Dr. Arnold Prater.

Far more people receive no apparent answer to prayer than those who experience
instant miracles. But with encouragement and comfort, Prater emphasizes that this is no
indication of the person's faith — or lack of faith.

Prater likens God's decision to deny Paul's request regarding his "thorn in the flesh" to
our own day-to-day disappointments. Through anecdotes and analogies, Prater builds the
biblical case for the sufficiency of God's grace rather than the insufficiency of our faith.
(Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $3.95) □

ESTHER: THE ROMANCE OF PROVIDENCE by J Vernon McGee

Luck or providence? The name of God is not mentioned even once in the Book of
Esther, yet nowhere else in the Bible is the providence of God more clearly revealed.

Was it luck that Esther was in a royal position to avert a large-scale Semitic slaughter
instigated by Haman, the ruthless, jealous enemy of Esther's cousin Mordecai? Or was it
providence?

J. Vernon McGee maintains that God guides our lives by providence and through it
permits disappointments and enemies, as well as blessings, light, and abundant love.

McGee's informal analysis reveals an appealing new dimension to the Book of Esther
as it becomes apparent that God in His providence is guiding our lives today just as He
did then. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $3.95) □

RUTH: THE ROMANCE OF REDEMPTION by J. Vernon McGee
Redemption is a love affair. The story of Ruth, the Gentile maid from Moab, is a

powerful and passionate portrayal of pure love — the devoted love of Ruth for her Hebrew

mother-in-law, Naomi; the romantic love between Ruth and Boaz; and the redemptive love

of God.
J. Vernon McGee's simple, direct style gives the central characters in this nearly

three-thousand-year-old drama a timely relevance for today's reader. His vigorous yet

warm approach reveals how love is the primary motivation and attitude of redemption.
McGee's treatment of the Book of Ruth is an engaging narrative and examination of

redemption and love as they were codified by law, then perfected by grace. (Thomas

Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $4.95) □

THE LOVE FACTOR by Al Palmquist with Mandy Taylor

Dopers, hookers and Midwest Challenge. Kimberly was fed up with the fights and the
booze. After an ugly scene with her drunken father, she ran away — becoming a prey for
the pimps who haunt the bus stations and public buildings of Minneapolis and other cities.
But Kimberly's story has a happier ending than most. After being arrested for prostitution,
she met preacher-cop Al Palmquist, who introduced her to the "tough" love of Jesus
Christ.

Palmquist is the founder of Midwest Challenge, Inc./Safe House, a network of centers
that offer Christian refuge to street kids. Kimberly's story is fictional, but the circumstances
of her introduction to prostitution and the pimps and Johns who people this vicious
underworld are real — as is the freedom Kimberly found in her life-changing encounter with
The Love Factor. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37203; $4.95) □

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes Masonry and wood construction, sc
offices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptistry,
steeple carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry from $22/ sq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

doRTHWAY

CONTRACTORS

INC.

P.O. Bo* 591
Taylors. SC 29687

Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 37115

CHURCH STEEPLES

k •> BAPTISTRIES
• WALL CROSSES
i» BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. COflTEfflPORftRV. AND
NI0DERN DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH COIflPArlV
I CRAKES AND CREWS AUAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

[TOLL FREE

800-241 -31 52_

in georgia call
collect:

404-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910
ROSWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

Why Be Anxious?

by Charles W« Conn

Why be anxious, soul
Why fret?
God has never
Failed you yet.
He may not always
Succor you
In ways that you
Expect Him to;
For though He answers
Your appeal
He still must
Answer as He will.
Sometimes you
JU>ok into the sky
r help that lies
Much nearer by,
In ample gifts
Of love and grace
Sufficient for each
Troubled case.
So, why be anxious, soul,
Why fret?
God has never
Failed you yet.

Ptl

3DOTM AIL, ytyt £~&^

I OWE YOU SOME LUMPS, FELLA
AMP I ALWAYS PAY MY DEBTS'

Krypton.

Dying planet in a far-off galaxy.

Jor-el and his wife, knowing their
planet is soon to explode, place their
baby in a space capsule and send him
on a voyage to earth.

The Dakotas.

A meteorite smacks into the earth,
leaving a black, smoking hole in the Kent
family wheat field.

In that smoking hole the Kents find a
small boy. A boy with superhuman
strength. A boy with x-ray vision. A boy
who turns out to be impervious to
physical harm, even bullets.

A boy who, full-grown, can fly.

Superman.

I first met Superman in a comic strip born of
the Depression, war, and despair.

Oddly enough, Superman later fell into disrepute
A better educated, more sophisticated generation
turned to social reform, to government programs,
to human remedies for its pain. Only the
naive or the simpleminded dared look heavenward
for "it's a bird, it's a plane, it's Superman!"

Now Superman is back. Maybe it's no
coincidence that once again unemployment is
also up, soup kitchens flourish, economies are
failing, nations blame one another for their ills,
and no one knows for sure what to do.

Hollywood sold Superman to the American
public again early in 79. Warner Brothers
Studio spent $40 million on its blockbuster movie

close
Who

and had begun Superman
II even before the first
film was released.
Recently, ABC aired a
television version of
Superman on prime
time.

How our world yearns
for a real superman! How
many the real Lois
Lanes and Clark Kents,
the real newspaper
photographers and editors,
the real young men and
women who dream of one
who can smash evil!
Who can keep airplanes
from crashing! Who can

the San Andreas Fault, avoiding earthquake!

can reverse time!

So goes human imagination.

And yet . . . doesn't the plot sound familiar?
Even in the midst of all the Hollywood hype, can't
we hear echoes of a more glorious revelation,
of a story that's been around for two thousand
years?

Easter ... an empty tomb . . . the resurrection
of a lowly Nazarene — these remind us it isn't a
superman in blue — a man with a red cape — whom
we need . . .

We need faith to believe and courage to accept
Jesus Christ. The God-man.

Our Lord triumphant! (Acts 2:19-24) □

A Church of God Youth Publication

DISTRICT CONFEREN'

ON THE HOLY SPIRIT

Understanding

ii _

SPIRIT

Monday — May 17

gram Format

Study Sessions — 7:00-7:45 p.m.
7:45-8:30 p.m.

The Holy Spirit . . .

2. The Comm_.

3. The Intercesso.

4. The Revelator

5. The Glorifier

6. The Equipper

Holy Spirit Rally— 8:30-9:30 p.m.

ATTEND THE CONFERENCE ON YOUR DISTRICT

Being aware of the need for Spirit-filled believers in the church who understand the work and
ministry of the Spirit, we are emphasizing the doctrine of the Holy Spirit in District
Conferences on the Holy Spirit throughout the Church of God. These conferences will provide
an opportunity to acquaint believers with the ministry and work of the Spirit, to encourage
further study of the Spirit and pursuit of spiritual gifts, and to foster a climate in which to
receive the fullness of the Spirit.

Ray H. Hughes
General Overseer

£0BROSTAL RESEARCH CtNtlR
* HE COLLEGE LIBRARY

/f *

§9
XCD

Volume 53, Number

THIS MONTH

Summer is our theme: with youth camps,
graduation, and other possibilities shimmering

before us. Nineteen-year-old Steve Jolley's

experience could happen to any of us in today's

world. Note the lesson. We have expanded the

cartoon section. Editorialized on the deeper

meaning of "future." Stay cool.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURES

The Summer of '67

Robbed at Gunpoint, Steve Joiiey

ARTICLES

My Life, Johnny A. Smith

Lost in the Sahara, Daniel Kempf

A Child's Last Request, Clarence Fink

STORIES

No Exceptions, Alan Cliburn

The Finish Line, Wanda Cato Brett

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

What Not to Do When You Blow It (Cartoons),
Larry E. Neagle

Youth Update, W. A. Davis

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Youth Camps and Speakers, 1982

EDITORIAL

Your Future, Hoyt E. Stone

MEMBER SpCJi EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

3
6

9
10
12

16
18

14
20
22

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone. Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland. Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, S4.50 per year; roll of 15, S4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

MEATTOIE]

YOUTH CAMPS.
Are They Important?

The Summer of 1967

by Hovt E. Stone

hat if there hadn't been
a youth-camp program
that summer?

What would have
happened to Dennis? And to
hundreds of other?

What would have happened?

That's a story someone
else can speculate over. This
story is about what did
happen. There was a youth
camp that summer ... in
Virginia . . . and Dennis did
attend.

Not that he wanted to go,
particularly. Dennis was a
tall, rather awkward teenager
who didn't talk much; and
who, for those of us who
knew him best, seemed to
be working too hard to stifle
his feelings about a mother
who had just died of cancer
and a dad who was an
alcoholic. Life had sort of

Most Church of God

pastors believe in

youth camps and

they support

the program

wholeheartedly.

piled up on Dennis that
summer of '67.

What Dennis had going
for him, though, now seen in
retrospect, was a church
that cared (North Danville), a
grandmother who loved him,
and a pastor who believed in
the ministry of youth
camps. (I happened to have
been that pastor, of course;
and, lest it seems I speak
egotistically, I should add
that most Church of God
pastors believe in youth
camps and support the
program wholeheartedly.)

Dennis rode with me to
camp that summer and I
recall oddly that, somewhere
between Gretna and Rocky
Mount, a narrow stretch of
country backroad, our nostrils
were assailed by the odor
of a dead skunk. Dennis
squirmed and twisted in the
car seat. He finally asked,
"What is that?"

I couldn't believe it (city
boys miss a lot); but we
adults take many things for
granted, some far more
important than my failure to
realize a boy might not
have smelled a skunk before.

As youth camps go,
circumstances could not have
been worse than for
Virginia during the summer of
'67. A new campground had
been purchased just off 1-81.
Trees had been removed
and the land graded, but the

A Church of God Youth Publication

ummi

Summer of 1967

grass had not yet grown.
Two dormitories and a cafeteria
were in place. Since there was
no tabernacle, services were
conducted in a borrowed tent
set up just off the ball field.

Even then, things would
have been bearable but for the
rain. All day Monday it
rained, turning red dirt into
sticky mud and forcing the
kids either to stay inside or to
slosh around like wet rats.

When service began that first
night, rain still came down in
torrents. It was difficult to sing
or to keep one's mind on
things spiritual when,
periodically, someone had to
take a pole and punch water
from the tent corners where it
pocketed and threatened to
collapse the entire structure.
Drainage was poor. Little rivulets
of water coursed through the
shavings inside the tent itself.
State Youth and Christian
Education Director Clinton Scott
told everyone to put their feet

up on the chair in front of them
to keep dry.

Roosevelt Miller was the
speaker. First he told us he
had practiced his sermon and it
was only going to take ten
minutes, a bit of humor which
turned out to be his best
point. I don't remember a thing
he said, otherwise.

However, the indomitable
Roosevelt Miller didn't become
what he is today by giving up
easily. He walked over to the
rented piano which perched
precariously near the edge of
the wooden rostrum. He gave a
bow as if he were in Carnegie
Hall. He said, "Boys and girls, I
am now going to sing." He
plopped down onto the piano
stool. The stool broke. Our
youth camp maestro fell
backwards onto the wooden
rostrum, hung there for what
seemed like an eternal second,
and then pitched face-forward on
down to the wet shavings.

Nobody laughed. To this day I

still remember thinking how
odd that no one laughed.

Red-faced and sputtering,
wiping away the shavings,
Roosevelt climbed back onto
the rostrum. Seeing that he
couldn't sit on a broken piano
stool, he then went to his
accordion and once again stood
up to sing.

That's when the miracle
started. Sobered, made sensitive,
and somehow realizing we had
gathered to worship, all of us
listened to Roosevelt's voice.
And Roosevelt Miller himself . . .
aw . . . never had that
beautiful tenor voice soared more
grandly! Never had an
audience listened more
attentively than did those
teenagers that night. Song after
song. We worshiped the living
Christ. Wave after wave of
God's Holy Spirit led up to
an altar invitation which seemed
perfectly in keeping with a
thunder clap and a renewed
torrent of rain.

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

JF1MTOI

Dennis was seated near me.
He stood and ambled down to
that altar, knelt on the wet
shavings, and dedicated
himself to God in a new manner.
That night he received the
baptism of the Holy Ghost.

Dennis didn't know then . . .
although he does know now . . .
how much he was to need the
strength and the comfort of
God's Spirit during the coming
months and years. Out of high
school he joined the marines.
He did a tour of duty in
Vietnam. He returned to his
hometown, to his home church;
and, in 1972, he stood tall
before me and pledged wedding
vows which made him my
brother-in-law.

What if there hadn't been a
youth camp that summer?

Well . . . like I said . . .
someone else can write that
story.

For me it's enough to say
there was a camp in the
summer of '67. There have been

camps every year since, all
across this nation, and there will
continue to be youth camps so
long as people like you care, and
so long as men like the
Clinton Scotts and the Roosevelt
Millers believe it's important
to minister to the Dennis
Hopkins of our world.

That brings us now to the
summer of '82; and to the
new stories which are yet to be
written. □

YOUTH
CAMPS 1981

In 1981, 26,588 persons
were involved in Church of
God youth-camp ministry. The
average camp fee for 1981
was $37.50. Twenty-four
camps participated in the
summer food-service program.
Receipts from the government
amounted to $106,814. Twen-
ty-two of these camps con-
ducted pre-camp training for
counselors. Over two hundred
claims were filed against the
insurance companies insuring
Church of God campers.

The state having the larg-
est enrollment for summer
camp last year was Tennessee
with 1,602. Second highest
was North Georgia with 1 ,472.
Followed by South Carolina
1,422; Alabama 1,403.

In terms of spiritual results,
Alabama led with a total of
358 young people saved. The
total number of conversions
that took place in all Church
of God camps during 1981 is
listed a"t 3,759.

Some things are likely to
be different with this summer's
camps — for example, govern-
ment assistance for food will
not be what it was last
year — but one thing will go
on — young people will be
looking for answers to life's
problems. Church of God
youth camps help find the
answers. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

mmm,

fitevc Jotfcy la not a fiero.

In hu manwtd oL u\m, Steve

did not pufH a Jokn Wayne.

He- did- not outamart or ouiiigkf

tke croofej. He had no

brash or boPd tatfe.

5teu& Jott&j

unpoirit

But Steve Jolley is alive!

And that may be the most
significant comment on his night
of horror, especially as the
event relates to other young
people in this mixed-up world
of ours.

Steve's ordeal began
suddenly. Without warning. He
went to his job as night
auditor at the Holiday Inn at 1 1
p.m., Saturday night, February

13, 1982. He liked his job well
enough; was thankful for an
opportunity to earn extra money
while enrolled at Lee College;
but, ironically, he had already
decided to terminate his work
for a while in order to catch up
on some back studies. Steve
almost didn't get to work out
those last two weeks.

It was a quiet night. Steve
busied himself with some

paperwork back of the motel
counter. He checked in a few
late-arriving guests, spoke to the
maintenance man, answered
the phone occasionally, and
caught bits of news from the
TV set playing continually in the
lobby.

There was a new report on
smoking. This time they
talked about the smoker's lungs
being bombarded with radium,

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

F1ATPMI

a pack and a half of cigarettes
a day being equal to eighty
X rays a year.

Wow! Steve was glad he
didn't smoke.

Two sisters living in a
high-rise apartment in New York
had died back in November.
Their bodies were found three
months later, not because
someone cared but because a
city commissioner had gone to serve the sisters an
eviction notice for nonpayment of rent.

Unbelievable!

Steve was glad he didn't live in a big city.
Crime. Masses of people. Nobody caring. He'd
settle for Cleveland, Tennessee, any day.
Even Monroe, Michigan, his hometown.

Late-night TV wasn't much. He switched off
the set.

Steve was alone now, the building so quiet he
could feel it if he thought about it. Steve tried not
to think about it. What he did think about,
though, was his girl friend, Gwen Tanner. Steve
and Gwen had become more than just friends
during the past few months.

Steve suddenly remembered it was Valentine's
Day. He smiled to himself as he thought of how
Gwen fitted so well into all the traditional and
beautiful sweetheart concepts.

It is not easy to work nights, alone, in a quiet
building. The hours seem endless and they often
take on a sameness that makes it hard to keep
track of time.

Around 5:30 a.m., Steve was seated at a desk
in one of three offices that led back from the
customer counter when he heard a noise.
Turning and moving to where he could look into
the second office, he glimpsed a man pulling the
office door shut behind him. The man, apparently,

had been in the second office. He
was not exiting into the
hallway.

/Jtfj Strange. That wasn't the

ML maintenance man.

^^^mmKfP* Steve got up and walked out
jBpS^^^Ji to the customer counter. He saw a
HP"*1^ _^j» ^ muscular black man going

through the glass doors and out
into the night. Steve's first
thought was that a customer had
come into the lobby and, seeing no one behind
the counter, had peeped into the office. Maybe the
man had decided not to check in after all.

These thoughts didn't exactly satisfy Steve,
however. He felt a little nervous, as if
something were wrong; but he didn't know
anything to do other than stand behind the
counter and wait.

Almost immediately, two black men came into
the lobby and walked right up to the counter. The
second man was smaller. He asked how much a
room was. The other man walked on down the
hall, out of Steve's range of vision. Steve slid
the registration form across the counter for him to
fill out.

The man picked up the pen as if to write . . .
laid it down . . . then pulled a big revolver and
pointed it at Steve's chest.
"On the floor. Face down."

The man nervously shook the revolver back and
forth. Steve dropped to the floor. The other
man entered from behind, placing a foot in the
center of Steve's back. The one with the gun
climbed noisily over the counter.

Eyes closed, silently praying, Steve listened as
the men tried to get the cash register open.
"How do you open this thing, Man?"
Steve told them.
When they had taken the money from the

A Church of God Youth Publication

cash register, they searched under the counter and
found three other cash drawers — one from the
previous shift and two from the restaurant — money
left beneath the counter because the bank had
been closed.

Many thoughts ran through Steve's mind
during those seconds. He tasted the fear but, at
the same time, he clung to the hope that so
long as he did what the men told him, he would
not be killed.

Even that faint comfort was soon to fade.

"Where's the safe?" the smaller man asked.
"I know this place has a safe."

Steve nodded his head toward the adjoining
office. "In there."

"Can you open it?"

"No."

"You are lying, Man." Steve felt the foot on
his back get heavier, and with it, a new pressure
which added to his panic. The barrel of the
revolver now pushed against the temple of Steve's
head. There was an ominous hiss to the robber's
voice. "Tell me how to open the safe."

"Honest, I can't. Only the manager can open
the safe."

Steve thought, Lord, I'm ready. Even with the
fear he also remembers thinking with some surprise
that it really was true. God was with him.

That's when Steve heard other voices. Four
members of a Southern Railway crew entered,
along with the driver of the Holiday Inn car who
had picked them up. Holiday Inn has a contract
with Southern and these men are often brought
from train station to motel by shuttle service.
They walked unsuspectingly into the lobby and
toward the counter to check in.

Surprised, but thinking they could bluff their
way out of the situation, the two black men
pretended to be working. They offered to register
the new guests.

Someone suspected something.

As one man moved down the hall, the black
man raised the revolver from behind the counter
and started waving it wildly.

"On the floor! All of you."

From where he lay behind the counter, Steve
could hear voices but he couldn't see much. He is
able to confirm today, though, that the black
man's voice raised in anger and fear. Someone
said, "Is this some kind of a joke?" Seconds
later, the .38-special exploded, reverberating behind
the counter with what seemed to Steve like the
thunder of a cannon.

Grabbing cash drawers, one robber ran out
the back of the motel. The smaller one struggled
to climb over the counter, his feet slipping two
or three times. Once over, he said, "I ought to kill
everybody in this place."

Steve lay on the carpet a few moments longer.
He then crawled into the next office and tried
to phone the police. For some reason the call
didn't go through. Steve went out to the counter
where he could use the more familiar motel
switchboard. From there he saw three of the
men just getting themselves up from the floor and
a fourth man who had been shot through the
chest.

Steve phoned the police and an ambulance.
The men gathered around their fallen comrade.
Steve suspected, and was soon to have it
confirmed by the coroner, that the man was dead.

How does Steve Jolley feel about the incident
now?

Still shocked that it could happen to him in
the first place. Very grateful to be alive.

Would he do anything different, if he had it
to do over?

"Not really," Steve says. "I can't think, even
now, of anything I could have done which might
have helped the situation. The motel
management instructs us never to risk our life. It's
not worth it." D

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

'mY^ife

6"1\ It y parents put me up f°r

Y y Jl_ adoption when I was three
years old. For years afterwards,
I was transferred from home
to home, having to change my
lifestyle and never knowing
what was going to happen to me
next.

During this time of my life, I
learned to lie, curse, and steal,
not to mention other things, just
to survive and protect myself.
Problems went with me
everywhere and I often found
myself in trouble.

The one bright spot in my
life came at the age of seven,
when I was transferred to the
Christian home of Marvin and
Jeanette Smith. I stayed there
longer than at any other home.
This was a place of love and
understanding. The Smiths
treated me like a person.
Unfortunately, my dream of a
permanent home soon faded as
Mrs. Smith became ill and I had
to be transferred again.

I was moved to two different
homes, each with little hope of
my staying permanently. In both
homes I was abused. Most of
the time I was treated very
badly. During this period of
time, however, the Smiths were
looking for me and, with the
help of a Duval County Judge,
got me back.

Within a short period of time
after I was back, they
introduced me to Christianity. I
went to church regularly and
found reading my Bible very
interesting. During one church
service, the pastor brought up
the idea of my going to the
Church of God summer camp. I

accepted an application
and could hardly wait
for registration time to roll
around.

The camp speaker that year
was a lay minister, Dr. Stoney
Abercrombie. I enjoyed him very
much because each night he
came out dressed in a different
uniform. He would tell a story
of something that had happened
to a person who wore that
kind of apparel, such as a
baseball player or an army
general.

During his first three
sermons, I felt God's Spirit

by Johnny
Andrew Smith

moving me to go to the altar
but I wouldn't. However, on the
last night, I felt the conviction
of God so strongly that I went
forward and was saved.

Praise God!

After coming home, I was soon
baptized and I have been
living a Christian life ever since.
I owe it all to God and to a
family who cared enough to
change my life.

I thank the Lord and I hope
you too will find life in the
love of our Lord and Savior,
Jesus Christ. Praise His name! □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Tt was 6 a.m. as we made a
final check of the cargo,
then joined in prayer for
God's protection on our
four-thousand-mile trip.
Friends turned out to wave
goodbye as we climbed aboard
the new Datsun diesel and
headed south.

Our first stop was Sicily. Since
the ferry sailed to Tunisia
only twice a week, we decided
to drive nonstop to Palermo, a
trip of 1,250 miles. Resting for a
day in Palermo, we boarded
the ferry by brilliant moonlight
and calm seas. As we sailed
towards north Africa, all of us

felt a strange uneasiness, as if
danger were ahead.

After completing detailed
customs formalities, we headed
through Tunisia and Algeria in
the direction of the Sahara.
Since we slept under the open
sky, and our jeep was a
desirable object for thieves, we
made a habit of praying together
for God's care during the
night.

It was dark as we turned
off the road and looked for a
suitable spot to sleep the first
night. Next morning, to our
horror, we discovered a
snakes' nest about six feet from
where we'd slept. Thanking
the Lord for taking care of us,

we continued our journey
southward.

The first eleven hundred
miles through the Sahara were
for the most part well-paved,
so driving wasn't too difficult. On
arrival at Tamanrasset in
southern Algeria, we commenced
the drive along the Hoggar
Trail. It looked forbidding, but
since we prided ourselves on
being good map-readers, we
didn't worry too much. The
trail was well-marked and not
rough nor uneven. In addition,
the desert landscape was

in the Sahara

by Daniel Kempf

On September 15, 1981, Peter Thomas, Missionary to Ghana;
Daniel Kempf, and Reiner Weinreich set out from the southern
German village of Krehwinkel for Ghana, West Africa. Their
assignment was to drive a jeep full of supplies to the Church
of God Mission Station in Kumasi. But quite a lot was to
happen before they reached their destination . . .

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

AwrmLEB

beautiful. We relaxed and
decided to enjoy the trip.

It wasn't long before we
noticed a slight deviation on the
compass. It was obvious we
would have to drive around the
mountains ahead to reach our
destination on the border of
Algeria and Niger. After about
180 miles, we realized to our
dismay that we had deviated
from the marked trail. After
studying the map carefully,
however, we concluded this was
the only possible way to reach
Agadez, so we drove on. But
instead of reaching Agadez, we
found ourselves at a military
camp.

As we drew to a halt, an
officer approached us. "Hand
over your papers and documents,
please!" he said gruffly. We
were ordered to park the jeep
near a big dump and wait for
further instructions. The wait
lasted from 11:30 a.m. to 6
p.m. In addition to the
oppressive heat — it was 112
degrees in the shade — we were
plagued by swarms of flies.

At last one of the soldiers
came to us. "You'll have to
drive back to Tamanrasset."

"What? Tonight?" We
couldn't believe it.

Daniel Kempf is a Church of
God ordained minister and di-
rector of the Church of God
rest home in the Black Forest.
He's a pharmacist by profes-
sion. Peter Thomas is the de-
nomination's Christian education
director in Kumasi, Ghana. He
and his nurse-teacher wife,
Deborah, are beginning their
third year as missionaries sent
out by the German church.
Reiner Weinreich is a new
Christian from the village of
Krehwinkel.

"Yes. We'll send two trucks
to escort you. Do you have
enough gasoline for the trip?"

We said we thought we had
just enough.

"You must be thirsty, here's
-ome water," suggested one of
le officers, who assured us he
was a medical doctor. Noticing
our questioning glances, he
added, "Don't worry, it's been
checked." (Later, quite ill with
diarrhea, we realized the perils
of drinking water in this area.)

We knew driving through
the Sahara at night is forbidden,
yet we had no choice. We set
out, the trucks on either side of
us.

We had driven about 112
miles when we realized to our
amazement we were back where
we had started — at the
military base. Wondering what
was going on, we watched as
the trucks refueled. During this
time we were kept under
constant supervision.

"Here," whispered one of
the soldiers, thrusting ten cans of
condensed milk towards us.
"It's helpful to drink milk in the
desert." (We found out later
what he really meant — milk is a
good antitoxin!)

Next morning we set out again
between the two trucks. I
glanced rather nervously at the
fuel indicator. "The tank's
nearly empty," I called out.

"Don't worry," one of the
soldiers answered, "we have
enough if you run out!" They
also informed us that our papers
would be returned to us at
Tamanrasset.

The next 120 miles went
quite smoothly. Then suddenly,
for no apparent reason, the
two trucks swung off the military
trail and took off for the
mountains. They traveled at such
a speed that we lost them.

Then without warning, our
jeep lurched to a halt,
throwing cargo around and
loosening the roof load so that
it crashed down onto the road.
The impact of the jolt caused
the doors to jam. We had to
climb out through the
windows. I ran up the small hill
ahead to look for the trucks.
The valley below was deserted.
They had disappeared. What
in the world was going on?

Then with a flash the
reality of our situation dawned
on us. "The escort was all lies
and deceit," I groaned. "They
ordered us to drive through
the night so we'd run out of
fuel."

"Now they plan to leave us
here in the desert to die.
Then they'll come and collect
the jeep," the others finished
wearily.

We didn't know the extent
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

MUCUS
HOW SERIOUS DO WE
TAKE CHILDREN WHEN THEY ASK US
TO PRAY ABOUT SOMETHING ?

by Clarence Fink

Cor<v

Do we let their question pass as though never asked? Do we say, "They're only children"?

A few years ago I pastored in the State of Delaware. In my church was a boy named Kevin. He was
only eleven years old, but Kevin really loved the Lord. I remember well the many times he came for
prayer, tears streaking his face. Often as I delivered the message, Kevin lifted his hands and praised the
Lord, right along with others in the congregation.

Kevin wasn't ashamed of the Lord he served and he shared his faith with classmates at school. One
classmate was giving him a hard time, so Kevin gave him a tract entitled "How to Be Saved." Next day
that classmate came to him and said, "Kevin, thanks for the tract. I needed that."

Kevin could hardly wait to get home and share his joy with his mother. She in turn shared it with me.

One Sunday Kevin came to me and said, "Brother Fink, would you do something for me? Would you
call my mother to the altar and pray for her. She wants to live for the Lord but she is still bound by a
smoking habit. I want God to take that desire away from her."

I told him we'd wait and see how the service went. His mother was not prayed for that day, although
she had been prayed with many times before to gain victory over this habit.

The following Thursday, when my wife and I returned home to get ready for church, my son met us at
the door and told us Kevin's father had called. Kevin was in the hospital.

I didn't know what had happened but I knew I had to get to the hospital. I entered the hospital
emergency room and was directed to where Kevin's parents waited.

Kevin was dead.

Kevin had come from school, he had begun to run and had brought on an epileptic seizure. By the
time help had arrived, it had been too late for Kevin.

As I viewed Kevin's body in the funeral home, I remembered that just a week before he had asked
what it would be like in New Jerusalem.

Many times since, I have pondered the story of Kevin. I have asked God to help me listen when
children speak, and not to think their requests unimportant.

Some time later, my wife and I were going through the church prayer box, reading requests. Close to
the bottom, I pulled out a request I have kept to this day: "Can you pray for my mom. She smokes.
Kevin." □

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

Hoyt

Stone

tackles

the

dilemmas

of
practical

Christian

living

in his

new

book . . .

$5.95
Order No. 871485168

as in Practical Christian Living

For every young person

every new Christian, every individual

who has questions about

Living Right

Order from:
your nearest Pathway Bookstore

Church of God Publishing House

Cleveland, TN 37311

Please add $.65 for postage and packaging.

A Church of God Youth Publication

WHAT
NOT TO DC When Yoi

Convince yourself that God doesn't give anyone a second chance.
Once you blow it; that's all, brother. God's going to get you.

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

.©mdlACTOTTIII

Really Blow/ It

Abandon
hope.

Avoid like the plague
Christian friends, church,
scripture and God.

They only make you feel
guilty anyway

\m^

Dwell on the bad memories.

Embellish them. Self-
loathing is such a wonderful
feeling.

y, but not repentant.

Never — repeat, never — admit
to God that you were
wrong . . .

lest you find yourself
abruptly forgiven.

DtD rr, FKTMefc

HfWE MERC'S OH ME,0 Goo,

According to-tv, u>vwckiiJdnES?>:
Accob.di>is -ift-nte Huanooe Of

Burr ojt "^ ~TRfl+*T»aRCssiON&

Ps*iki5I:i

@ LKRB-J e VlEkfcUr

Artist I Writer, Larry E. Neagle

A Church of God Youth Publication

)TOMD

NO EXCEPTIONS by Alan Cliburn

I headed for the cabin feeling worse than I had
ever felt in my life. The boys' laughter
haunted me, as I knew it would for a long time,
but even that humiliation was overshadowed by
the realization that my dreams for the future had
gone up in smoke.

The job at camp had been an answer to prayer,
or so I thought. I mean, when a guy's planning
a career as a teacher or coach, he wants as much
experience as possible working with kids — right?

"Only seventeen, huh?" the camp director had
asked, glancing over my application.

"But big for my age," I said, grinning.

He had looked at me thoughtfully. "That's
true. To tell you the truth, I was looking for
someone a little older, but we'll keep your name
on file and get back to you if we need to. A lot
depends on who else applies for the job during
the next week."

"I understand," I replied. "Thanks a lot for
considering me."

I didn't figure I had much chance, not with
the job situation the way it was and everything. I
couldn't blame them for wanting an older guy
either.

Still, I prayed about it just the same. My
Sunday school teacher said a lot of Christians lose
out on stuff simply because they don't ask for
it. "If you want something, and you think it's
God's will that you have it, let Him know," he
told the class.

"But I thought God knew everything," Skip
Allison replied.

"He does," Mr. Anderson agreed.

"Yeah, but if He knows everything, He has to
know what we want and whether or not we
should have it," Skip continued. "Why do we need
to ask?"

The rest of the guys in the class — including
me — gave each other pained looks, because Skip
was always interrupting, but I had secretly
wondered the same thing.

"Because the Bible tells us we should," Mr.
Anderson explained.

He went on to list the references, one after
another, where we're instructed to ask God for
things. Verses like Matthew 7:7, "Ask, and it shall

be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock,

and it shall be opened unto you"; and John 16:23,

"Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my

name, he will give it you." There were a lot more.

I couldn't believe there were so many.

I remembered all that after my job interview
and put it into practice. I didn't just pray about
it once or twice. I prayed every time I thought
about it, no matter where I was. "If it's Your
will," I always added.

"Any calls?" I wanted to know every day when
I got home from school that last week before
vacation.

"None," Mom replied Monday, Tuesday, and
Wednesday. Despite my prayers, I got a little
more discouraged each day.

On Thursday I didn't get a chance to ask. Mom
beat me to it. "Call Mr. Delbo," she instructed
when I walked in the house. "His number is on
your desk."

"Mr. Delbo?" I repeated, getting excited. "Hey,
maybe I got the job!"

"Maybe," she admitted. "Don't get your hopes
up."

I dialed his number immediately, praying the
whole time.

"If you want the job, it's yours," he told me
when I identified myself. "Interested?"

"Man, I sure am!" I exclaimed. "I didn't think I
had a chance!"

"Neither did I," Mr. Delbo said. "Somehow your
application kept popping up, though. You
understand the pay isn't much — "

"I'm doing it mostly for the experience," I
interrupted. "Any money I make will be a bonus.
Man, I can't thank you enough!"

Yeah, thanks for setting me straight on a lot of
things, I thought, staring out the window of my
cabin. Like the fact that I've been fooling myself
about the future. I had as much leadership
ability as a three-year-old child.

In the clearing below, the boys were lined up
in platoon order. The lines were as straight and
sharp as any military unit, and they performed
the routine drills without an error. Discipline was a
part of the summer-camp program and to the
casual observer, control might have seemed

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

)T©IIJ

matter-of-fact. I had found out
otherwise a few minutes earlier.

As the only new counselor,
I was considered a trainee,
assisting Mr. Delbo and the
other staff members in any way
I could. That was fine with
me, although I was sure I could
handle the boys as well as
they did, if not better.

All the boys were fifth and
sixth graders, hardly a difficult
age group as far as I was
concerned. Besides, they liked
me and I liked them. Frankly
I felt Mr. Delbo was too strict
with them. He really came
down hard on anybody who
didn't quite meet his
standards, whether it was talking
in line or leaving a towel on
the floor or whatever.

If none of the other staff
members were around, I sort of
shrugged off minor infractions
and didn't bother to report them.

These kids need love, not
discipline, I had thought. As a
Christian I felt a certain
obligation to be as kind as I
could without actually going
against Mr. Delbo's orders.

Still, most of the boys
seemed to really like camp. Of
course marching was just a
small part of the total program,
which included almost every
sport imaginable — from team
games like basketball and
baseball to individual competition
in horseback riding, swimming,
and archery.

In addition, there were two
or three craft classes a day
where they could make stuff
out of plastic or leather, build
model planes and cars, and
even construct some really
fantastic projects out of wood.
One boy was even making a
professional-looking bookcase.

Maybe I could have a camp

like this when I get out of
school, I had thought. Much of it
would be the same, but there
would be some changes. Kids are
kids, after all, not robots; so
the attitude would be more
relaxed, less rigid. And I
would have a chapel time each
day, where the gospel of Jesus
Christ could be shared with the
boys. They would respect me,
but not fear me as they did Mr.
Delbo and the other
counselors.

Respect. The word sounded
hollow and meaningless now. I
had been friendly to the boys
and they took advantage of
it — and me. I swallowed as I
remembered each agonizing
second.

This wasn't the first time Mr.
Delbo had asked me to take
over during the afternoon drills.
He made sure I knew all the
commands, then let me try
giving a few.

It worked fine. If I said,
"Attention!" forty-eight young
bodies snapped to attention. If I
said, "About face!" those same
forty-eight boys spun around at
precisely the same moment. It
was fun, and easy. Admittedly
Mr. Delbo had taught them a
lot.

This particular afternoon was
different. Always before he
had been in charge and I had
merely stepped in and taken
over for a few minutes. He had
stayed there, observing me
and the boys at the same time.

The other counselors were
getting afternoon crafts ready, so
Mr. Delbo and I were alone
with the boys when a parent
arrived unexpectedly and
wanted to see Mr. Delbo "in
private."

"Think you can handle the
drills?" he asked me.

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes: Masonry and wood construction social area

offices classrooms nursery, choir robe rooms baptistry

steeple carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry Irom $22/ »q. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

THWAY
CONTRACTORS

Taylors, SC 29687

Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast

I shrugged. "Sure. Nothing to
it."

"I'll be back in a few
minutes."

"Take your time," I said.

The boys were at attention
and I must admit it did give
me a certain feeling of
importance to be standing
there, ready to command them.

"Right face!" I ordered. I
said it loud enough to be heard,
but I didn't bark at them like
Mr. Delbo did.

They executed a perfect
right face, all except one boy,
who turned left instead.
Unfortunately he was in the
front row and very noticeable.

Mr. Delbo always yelled when
someone made a mistake in
directions, but I just waited,
giving the boy a chance to
turn around. I assumed it was an
error and didn't want to
embarrass him further.

But he didn't move, and
pretty soon there was a snicker
and one or two others turned
in the same direction.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 26

A Church of God Youth Publication

The Finish Line

by Wanda Cato Brett

#~* raduation. Grad — ua — tion.
^0 I trace the letters over and over on my
notebook cover. The big event has finally arrived
but I don't feel any older or wiser. I always
thought I'd be jumping up and down for joy
instead of just sitting here in my room, writing
letters over letters.

My sister's voice drifts up from the den
downstairs. I turn my music up and pretend I'm
celebrating. I don't want to face anyone tonight.
My music drowns out unwelcome interference. I
wonder where this scared, unhappy feeling came
from. Why I suddenly feel so all alone.

My blue cap and gown hang lopsidedly on the
closet door. I stare at them and know I'm going to
feel ridiculous. Me, Janet Howard, in a blue
gown. I try to laugh but the sound stifles in my
throat and turns into more of a cry.

The phone rings in the study. For me. Wendy
Lawson wonders how my valedictorian speech is
coming. I assure her I'm busy writing. She teases.
Says a speech was the best thing they could
think of as punishment for making such good
grades.

I like Wendy but I'm in no mood to talk. In my
most dignified voice I inform her I'll be
practicing my march down the stage to
up my ticket to freedom.

"See you tomorrow, Wendy."

My ticket to freedom. Why does that
diploma suddenly seem like too much

pick

freedom and not enough at the same time? I have
lived, worked, studied, prayed, longed and
wanted this moment. Now that it's here, I feel
empty. As if what I looked and lived for never
existed except in the back of my mind.

What worries me most is where I go from
here. What do I do? College? Vocational school?
My friends who are going to college sound most
sure of themselves. When I ask, they look smug
and say, "MSU, UTC, UCLA." Sounds like
alphabet soup! They say it in the same tone
people use when they talk of being sick. I've
decided to wait a year before going down the
alphabet-soup road. I need breathing room. Time
to decide where I'm going. Time to get ready.

Eleven p.m. I make my way downstairs to
say good-night. Dad ask about my speech. I'm
tempted to tell him the truth but instead I stare
at the floor and mutter something about being old
enough to write a speech without hassle. Makes
me feel like a heel because what I wanted to say
was, "Thank you." Why is it so hard to say
what I mean? To say "Thanks, Dad. Thanks for
helping me get this far. Thanks for insisting I
measure up to my potential, that I excel when I
could compromise. Thanks for taking time to
help me grow."

The silence is long

between us but my
dad seems to under-
stand. He touches my

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

ITQlMl

shoulder and smiles, "Potential. You have it, Dear,
and I'm proud of you. Proud of what you are
and what you will become."

I walk toward my room, climbing the stairs
slower than ever before, hoping for some lightning
bolt, some inspiration to knock me over. It
doesn't happen. I turn off the light, fall across the
covers of my bed, and stare into the night. My
sleep is desperate, the kind that comes from
frustration and indecision. I wake up at 3 a.m.,
groggy and exhausted. There's my idea! I know
what I'm going to say.

My hands scramble for pencil and paper in the
semi-darkness. I tremble inside because I know
this is it. I write fast, my words sprawling across
the page: "On this evening of sad endings and
new beginnings, we would all do well to look
inside and recognize our potential. POTENTIAL.
It is that gift from God, deep inside us, that
means we can be something . . . become
someone . . . and make a difference in our world.
Making a better world is what counts. That
sacred, breath-taking feeling we have right now
will not last forever ... it will go away,
eventually, as we carve our initials on new
horizons."

My pencil scratches out the words.

"There is nothing quite so sad as those people
who face new paths and challenges but refuse to
develop their potential. They are the people
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

Church Pews, Ii\c

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451
205-275-3101
Complete Line • Solid Wood ^

Bad-pro

FOR

Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St. Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 37115

DISCOVER (f{
NORTHWEST \}/

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about
Northwest Bible College.
Phone

Name

Address.
City

State.

Zip-

Date I plan to start college.
□ Fall □ Spring 19

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS
Northwest
Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot. ND 58701

A Church of God Youth Publication

Update

MAKE YOUR SUMMER COUNT

Many opportunities await Church of God young people during conning months.
Make June, July, and August count. Plan now to be an active Christian this
summer.

YOUTH CAMP

Be one of 30,000 young people who will attend Church of God camps. Study
God's Word. Sing. Share. Swim. Play ball. Ride go-carts. Make things. Worship
God. Meet new people. See old friends. It's all part of being a camper!

STEP

Sign up to go to Scotland, Alaska, Haiti, the Middle East, or to an Indian
reservation in New Mexico. You will never be the same again. As a STEP team
member, you will witness, teach, win, work, lead singing, and build personal
relationships.

CAMP MEETING

Get involved in special children's and youth activities at camp meeting. Practice
with the mass choir, attend every service, take notes, pray in the altar, buy a ticket
to the youth banquet, fellowship with other friends.

GENERAL ASSEMBLY

Join other young people from all over the world in Kansas City. We are
an international church. Attend the International Music Festival, Monday night.
Purchase a "Festival of Life" tee shirt. Go to the Youth Action Rally, Tuesday. Or to
Teen Talent competition in the Music, Bible and Art Divisions, Tuesday through Friday.
Buy a ticket to the youth fellowship activity, 9-11 p.m., Thursday night. Hear singing
which is super. Sit near the front during the Saturday night youth service. Enjoy the
Teen Talent Awards Festival after service.

It's all a part of being a young person at the General Assembly.

Be a part of what is happening in the Church of God during the summer of '82. □

l/l/ A Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

LOST IN THE SAHARA

Continued from page 11

of the damage to our vehicle.
We didn't even know if it
would start after the terrible jolt
it had taken. To put it mildly,
we were in a fix. It was 10 a.m.
and the sun beat down
mercilessly. We knew there was
only one solution.

Getting down on our knees in
the scorching sand, we joined
in prayer, crying out to our
Heavenly Father. Immediately
we were aware of God's presence
and were filled with His
peace.

"It's going to be alright," we
told each other with a deep
inner assurance that God had
heard our prayer.

Carefully we reloaded the
jeep. In so doing we found a
spare canister of diesel fuel.
Then came the tense moment
when we pushed the starter.
The motor roared into life and
we laughed with relief. We
were on our way again! Not
daring to drive more than
twelve miles an hour, we slowly
reversed along our own tracks
until we found the road leading
back into town. It was 6 p.m.
when we arrived.

While the mechanic at the
gas station repaired the jeep's
damaged springs, we told our
story.

"You can be thankful you're
alive," he said. "Three men were
sent out there recently and
nobody's seen them since. A
Swiss, an American, and an
Italian. They simply
disappeared."

The repair was almost finished
when the soldier who had
given me the cans of milk
"happened" to pass by. He
was surprised, to say the least.

After escorting us to the
offices, he saw to it that we got
back our passports and other
documents.

After a good night's rest and
some food, we set out along the
Hoggar Trail, driving at 65
miles per hour, carefully reading
the signs.

Twenty-two days later, without
further difficulties, we were
warmly welcomed at the mission
station in Kumasi by the
Beckers and Peter's wife,
Deborah.

As we now imagine being
abandoned in the desert
without fuel, slowly dying from
heat and thirst, we thank God
anew for His care and
protection. We can say from
experience that God makes ways
in the desert for His children.
"He brought forth his people
with joy, and his chosen [ones]
with gladness" (Psalm 105:43). □

NOT fc

FRAGILE

Love is not

A fragile thing —
At least not

Real true love,
Though its tenderness

Causes hearts to sing
And its joys

Poets rhyme,
Yet its strength

Comes forth in time.
When sorrows or

When troubles wring

Its cords to break,
Then it rises

To heights sublime
And surrenders to nothing

Life can bring —
Nor death —

For love is too

And endless thing.

— Sonjia Lee Hunt

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
| STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

A/C 214 657-6522

210 Henderson. Texas 75652

LITTLE GIANT

The name to remember tor

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

SPIRES— CROSSES
WATER HEATERS

Free colored brochure

LOTH GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Grange, Texas 77630
Phone: 713-8834246

• BAPTISTRIES
k • WALL CROSSES
i» BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. ANO
MODERN DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH COMPANY
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILADLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
J LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

[TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL
COLLECT:
' 400-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910
R0SWELL6A 30077 _

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-APew

AFTER

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.

1527 McGiffens Lane
Jackson, OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn 0-0 .1fli
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384-2108

A Church of God Youth Publication

Immdl

TJTJT

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection

GffilJTHNEWS mN&TE

Compiled bp SONJI./1 LEE HUNT, CdtlorlJlAltltUnlGrnrtll Urpjtlmmlol Voulh and Chrltlun Uuulion

PROFESSOR SAYS ROMANTIC LOVE IDEAL MISLEADS

BINGHAMTON, N.Y. (AP)— Martin C. Dillon, who teaches a
course in "Love, Death and Creation" at the State University of
New York at Binghamton, suggests that a mature marriage
contract should be conditional, bound by specific time periods
and circumstances, not vows of "always" and "forever." (Cleveland
Daily Banner, February 28, 1982).

1. Do you agree?

2. Do you think most young people enter marriage without
knowledge of love's deeper meaning?

3. With God's help, do you think it's possible to keep a
promise to love someone forever?

4. What could be done to help young people see all love's
dimensions rather than its romantic cover?

VOLUNTEERISM

Volunteerism is still strong in America, says a Gallup poll. The
study found that 31 percent of all American adults do volunteer
work on a regular basis for two or more hours a week. Religious
activities draw the largest number of volunteers, with health and
education next. (World Vision, January 1982).

1 . The poll did not indicate if the percentage was higher or
lower than in times past. What do you think?

2. Do you give any time each week to help others on a
voluntary basis?

3. Do we have a scriptural mandate for giving of ourselves to
others? Support your belief with the Scriptures.

CHILD ABUSE— ADOLESCENT ABUSE

According to reports, one million American children received
medical treatment in 1981 as victims of child abuse. Jim Mead,
founder of "For Kids' Sake" in Los Angeles, says yearly totals
will show that five million children have been abused and that
five thousand of them have died as a result. Hong Kong, among
other places, reports a similar increase in the problem (World
Vision, November 1981).

A study from the North Shore University Hospital in Manhasset,
New York, indicates that violent abuse of adolescents occurs
twice as often as for younger children. According to this study,
the trouble often stems from painful life-stage crises faced by
parents and children alike. It was found that most often it is the
father who cannot accept the changes taking place in his son or
daughter. (World Vision, January 1982).

1 . What can you do to help lessen conflicting and stressful
situations in your home?

2. Discuss the meaning of Ephesians 6:1-4.

COMMUNISM— THE POLISH VIEW

What do the people of Poland think of Communism now? The
Polish people are coming to realize more clearly that Commu-
nism in the end imparts no power to the "masses." Instead it is
finally based on the brute force of its party dictators. (Chattanooga
News-Free Press, January 24, 1982).

1. What are some Communist claims which attract certain
people, especially as those claims relate to the working masses?

2. Why has Communism found little support in the U.S.?

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

THE FINISH LINE

Continued from page 19

who settle for second or third
when they could be first.
They refuse to concentrate on
their strengths and choose
instead to dwell on their
weaknesses."

I read and reread what I have
written. It fits together, but I
want to end it with words to be
remembered. I scrounge
around for my Bible and find it
buried under two semesters of
books and papers. Proverbs.
Where is Proverbs? At last I
have the ending.

"Potential. Be all you can
be. Don't settle for less. You
have a potential no one can
take away. But without goals,
your potential is diminished.
Set your goals. Reach for them.
And 'in all thy ways
acknowledge him, and he shall
direct thy paths' " (Proverbs
3:6).

I sleep for the remaining
hours of darkness and somehow
manage to stay awake through
my last day of school. Maybe
it's because I haven't slept
much, but the voices of my
friends seem loud to me and I
think that I see through their
farcical celebration. I wonder
why we can't be honest and
admit we're all excited and a
little afraid. But that would be
asking too much. It's enough
that we've remained friends. I
don't have a right to ask for
more. The bell rings and we
rush to get a quick supper
and make it back for the
ceremony.

Finally it is 7:30 p.m. I march
in line with 350 other smiling
faces. My long blue gown makes
me feel ridiculous; the tassel
on my hat hits my face
whenever I turn my head.

Afraid You're
Going Deaf?

C'.icago, 111. — A free offer of special
irterest to those who hear but do not
understand words has been
announced by Beltone. A non-
operating model of one of the smallest
Beltone aids of its kind will be given
absolutely free to anyone who sends
for this free model now.

Send for this model, put it on and
wear it in the privacy of your own
home. It will show you how tiny
hearing help can be. It is not a real
hearing aid and it's yours to keep free.
The actual aid weighs less than a
fourth of an ounce, and it's all at ear
level, in one unit.

These models are free, so we suggest
you write for yours now. Again, we
repeat, there is no cost, and certainly
no obligation. All hearing problems
are not alike and some cannot be
helped by a hearing aid but many can.
So, send for your free model now.
Thousands have already been mailed,
so be sure to write today to
Department 4612, Beltone Electronics
Corp., 4201 West Victoria Street,
Chicago, Illinois 60646.

Two girls beside me have
already started crying. I'm not
sure I'll be able to stand that all
through the ceremony. They're
supposed to wait until after they
get their diplomas to start
crying.

I hear my name over the
P. A. system and I take my
folded speech to the platform.
My parents sit near the front,
smiling, looking proud. I hear
my voice bounce off the
gymnasium walls, "Potential . . .
it is that glowing gift from God
inside each of us . . ."

I smile at my parents. It feels
good to be so close to the
finish line.

I'M GRADUATING! □

Spring
TENT SALE

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest / P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L. SHAW gM?."SiSaoSS

Manufacturers of Quality Tents for 25 Years1

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Write for free estimate.

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

(61 5) 875-0679
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

GOSPEL TENTS

For Sole

Nashville Tent & Awning Co.

615 20th Ave., N.

Nashville, Tennessee 37203

Write for Price

A Church of God Youth Publication

Church of God Voutl

1982 youth Camp Schedules

STATC

CAMP

AG6S

DATE

SP6AKCR

ALABAMA

Peacemakers
Young Peacemakers
Peace Codecs
Peace Codecs
Peaceflnders

15-19
13-14
10-12
10-12
7-9

June 21-25
June 28-July 2
July 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23

Floyd Corey

Dovld LUIIIetCs Family

Don and Sharon DeFlno

Sob Proctor

Lynn Stone Fomlly

SOUTH ALABAMA

Peaceflnders

7-12

July 19-23

ALASKA

AAIZONA

Junior
Senior

June 14-18
June 14-18

Goodneujs €ipress
Jomes Jones

ARKANSAS

Peacemakers

Young Peacemakers
Peace Codecs
Peaceflnders

15 '9

13-14
10-12
7-9

June 7-1 1

June 28-Julu 2
Julu 5-9
Julu 12-16

Sommy Oxendlne and

Covenant
Gory Sears
Bob ProcCor

NORTHCRN CALIFORNIA-
NCVADA

Senior
Junior

13-19
7-12

June 14-18
Julu 12-16

SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA-
N6VADA

Peacemakers
Peace Cadets

13-18
7-12

Julu 5-9
July 12-16

Johnny Bunch
Elaine Sceworc and
Sylvia UJells

COLORADO-LUVOMING

Peacemakers
Peace Codecs

13-19
8-12

July 5-9
Julu 5-9

Dennis McGuIre
Bob Duncon

FLORIDA

Teen

Young Teen
Junior

14-18
11-13
7-10

June 14-18
June 21-25

July 12-16

W. A Alton

Dennis McGuire

floberc and Gale Sheppord

WE-STCRN FLORIDA

Teen
Junior

13-18
7-12

June 14-18
Julu 12-16

Don Tanner

FLORIDA (Cocoa)

Vouch

8-19

Julu 26-30

Henry 8urson

NORTH GCORGIA

Peacemakers
Young Peacemakers
Peace Cadet Middle
Peace Codec Junior

14-19
12-13
10-11
7-9

June 14-18
June 21-25
July 12-16
July 19-23

UJ. A. Dovls
Leonard Albert
Sconey Abercromble
Al Alalmo

SOUTH GCORGIA

Senior
Junior High
Preteen
Junior

14-18
12-13
10-1 1
8-9

June 28-Julu 2
July 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23

Jimmy Smlch
Douglas Johns
Ronnie UJolters
Paul Lombard

HAUUAII

IDAHO-UTAH

Junior
Senior

7-12

13-19

June 28-July 2
Julu 5-9

Dovld Martin
Jack Utterbock

ILLINOIS

Peacemakers
Young Peacemakers
Peaceflnders
Peace Codecs

16-19
13-15
7-10
11-12

June 28-Julu 2
Julu 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23

Lorry Busby

Jim Stevens

LUIIbur and Grace Thrush

Terry and Louise Beover

CHICAGO-MC-TRO

Teen
Junior

13-18
8-12

June 21-25
June 28-July 2

Lorry Busby
Dovls Family

INDIANA

Senior
Junior

13-19
7-12

June 14-18
June 21-25

Kenneth C-. Hall
Doug Anderson

IOLUA

Peacemakers
Peace Cadets

13-19
7-12

June 21-25
June 21-25

KANSAS

K€NTUCKV

Teen

Young Teen
Junior High
Junior

16-19
13-15
10-12
7-9

July 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23
July 26-30

Hoi Thompson, Jr.
Charles Fischer

Jock Bentley

LOUISIANA

Senior

Intermediate

Junior

13-19
10-12
7-9

June 21-25
June 28-July 2
July 5-9

Covenant
Doug Anderson
David Cbel

MARYlflND-DC-
DC-LAWAA€

Senior High
Junior High
Preteen
Junior

15-19
12-14
10-11
7-9

July 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23
July 26-30

Don Munn
Tim UUoods

MICHIGAN

Junior

Intermediate

Senior

7-9

11-13
14-18

July 5-9
July 12-16
July 19-23

Doug Anderson
Gary Tygart
Sammy Oxendlne

MINN6SOTA

MISSISSIPPI

Senior
Junior High
Junior
Prlmaru

15-19
12-14

10-11
7-9

June 21-25
June 28-July 2
July 5-9
July 12-16

LU. A. Davis
Tim Broujn
Kothy Sanders
Doug Anderson

MISSOURI

Peacemakers
Peace Codets
Peaceflnders

13-19
10-12
7-9

June 7-1 1
June 21-25
June 21-25

&orr\i LUInn
Bill UJooten
Bill UJooCen

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

Camp/, 1982

^MAOTiMiTin

WESTERN CANADA

NEBRASKA

NEW JERSEV

NEW MEXICO

Peacemakers
Peace Cadets

13-19
7-12

June 21-25
June 28-July 2

Korv Prince
Carl Monn

GALLUP. NEW MEXICO

Apache Junior Senior
Navajo Junior Senior

5-19
7-19

June 7-11
June 28-Julv 2

UJIIburn and Mickey Reno
STEP Team

NEW VORK

Vouch

7-19

June 28-Julv 2

NEW VORK CITV

Junior/Senior

9-19

August 23-27

NORTH CRROLINfl
(Eastern)

Peacemakers
Peace Cadets

12-19
7-11

June 14-18
June 21-25

Lovon Phillips
Reverend ond Mrs
Fleming Ard

NORTH CRROLINfl
(Western)

Peace Codecs

Peacemakers

Pioneer

Senior High Retreat

8-11
12-15
8-16

16-19

June 14-18
June 21-25
July 12-16
June 11-13

Ms. Brenda and Friends
Jim Bremer
Andreuu T Blackmon
Bobbv Glllev

NORTH RND SOUTH
DAKOTA

Junior
Senior
UJIIderness

7-12
13-19
13-19

June 14-18
June 21-25

Dovld Martin
Garv Sears

NORTHERN NEW
ENGLAND

Peoceflnders/Peace Cadets
Peacemakers

7-12
12-19

Julu 19-23
June 28-Julu 2

Kendall Llbbv
Day Spring

NORTHC-RN OHIO

Teen
Junior

13-18
8-12

June 7-11
July 12-16

Al ond Mary Alaimo

SOUTHERN OHIO

Senior

Voung Peacemaker

Junior

14-18

11-13

7-10

June 7-11
Julu 5-9
July 12-16

Gory Tygart
Steve Gwaltney
Paul ond Solly Farley

OKLAHOMA

Junior
Senior

7-12
13-19

June 28-Julv 2
July 5-9

Aay Murray
David Lorency

OREGON

Senior
Junior/Junior High

13-18
7-12

June 14-
June 21-

Morion Starr
Brendo Livingston

PENNSYLVANIA

Peacemakers
Peoceflnders
Peace Cadets

14-18
8-10
11-13

June 21-26
Julv 12-17
Julv 19-24

Dorrell Rice
Tonno Bruce
Donald DeFIno

SOUTH CAAOLINA

Peacemakers
Peace Cadets
Peoceflnders

13-17
10-12
7-9

June 7-11
June 14-18
June 21-25

Robert Vomer
Dave Ebel
Dave Ebel

SOUTHEAN NELU
ENGLAND

Junior
Senior

9-12
13-19

Julv 26-30
July 26-30

Sam Oxendine ond

Covenant
Sam Oxendine ond

Covenant

TENNESSEE

Teen

Voung Teen

Preteen

Junior

UJ. Tennessee

15-up
12-14
10-11

7-9

7-19

June 7-11
June 14-18
Julv 5-9
Julv 12-16
July 26-30

Sammy Oxendine
John Colbaugh

UJoyne and Bllnda UJIcker

TEXAS

Senior
Voung Teen
Mohawk
Preteen
Junior

16-20
13-15

8-12
10-12

7-9

June 28-Julv 2
Julv 5-9
July 5-9
July 12-16
Julv 19-23

Ernest E. Brown
Lorry Allison
Terru Cross
E. M. Smith
Birdie Lee

VIRGINIA

Senior High
Senior

Peoce Cadets
Peoceflnders

15-19
12-14
10-11
7-9

June 21-25
July 12-16
Julv 19-23
Julv 26-30

Jimmy P. Smith
Dovld St. John
Jock Bentley
fl. Alon Alaimo

UUASHINGTON

Senior
Junior

13-19
7-12

June 21-25
June 28-Julv 3

Barry Gilliam
R. J McCullough

WEST VIRGINIA

Senior

Intermediate

Junior

14-19
11-13
8-10

July 19-23
July 26-30
Julv 5-9

8ob Scroggins
Marcus Hond

LUISCONSIN

EASTERN CANADA

Teen and Junior

7-19

June 21-26

Family
Elbow
Olds

NORTHERN SPANISH

SOUTH CENTRAL SPANISH

Children
Preteen
Vouth

15-22
8-17

Family
8-17
8-17

July 6-12
July 19-23

July 27-August 1
August 2-6
August 23-27

George Barker and
Cheryl Busse

Abe Harden ond
Glenda Ulrlch

5-10

June 7-12

Dello Sanchez

11-15

July 26-31

Joaquin Peno

16-up

July 5-10

Victor Pagan

A Church of God Youth Publication

NO EXCEPTIONS

Continued from page 17

"Okay, quit clowning around," I said finally, but
still calm. "Attention!"

All went well until we started marching. I'd give
a command and about half the boys would take
off in the wrong direction. It wasn't because they
couldn't hear me, either, or because they didn't
know how to execute a particular movement. They
were taking advantage of me: it was that simple.
I felt panicky inside, then angry.

"Okay, you guys!" I roared. "Platoon formation!"

They were milling around, laughing and
pretending they didn't know better, when one of
the other counselors came out of the crafts
building and started toward us, blowing his whistle.

Man, did those kids shape up fast! By the
time Mr. Delbo came back, all was quiet and
there was no indication of what had transpired
moments earlier. Of course I was in my cabin by
then, too ashamed to face him.

I left the window and sat down on my bunk.
They had laughed at me; they had let me know
exactly what they thought of me. They treated me
fine when Mr. Delbo was around, but on my
own I was nothing.

Is that why You let me have this job, God? I
wondered. To show me I won't make it as a
teacher or coach?

It made sense, especially before I wasted any
time on formal college training; but it was hard
to accept nonetheless. Working with kids had been
a dream of mine for as long as I could
remember.

I was still sitting there, trying to figure things
out, when Mr. Delbo came in. "Understand you
had a little problem this afternoon," he began.

That was like him, direct and to the point. "Yes
Sir," I replied.

"What are you going to do about it" he wanted
to know.

I shrugged. "I don't know. If you want me to
quit — "

He looked at me. "Slow down a little. Do you
want to quit?"

"Well, no," I admitted. "But — "

"Had me worried there for a minute," he said.
"Thought I had made a mistake."

"If you had seen me trying to handle those
boys a little while ago, you'd know for sure," I
told him glumly.

"Rough, huh?"

"I've never felt so helpless in all my life," I
admitted. "I couldn't control them. They laughed
at me when I tried. Laughed! I wouldn't blame
you if you fired me."

"You aren't the first guy who ever got
laughed at," Mr. Delbo informed me. "And I
should know."

I frowned. "You? Don't tell me you — "

"I was in the Army twenty years," he
continued. "Most of that time was spent as a drill
instructor. I wasn't much older than you are
right now when I attempted to give orders to my
platoon. It was quite a shock to discover that it
didn't come as easily as I thought it would."

"But you must've stuck with it," I surmised.
"I mean if you stayed in twenty years — "

"Oh, I stuck with it, all right," he agreed. "I
learned what it takes to deserve respect! Mean
what you say and say what you mean. It took a
while, but most achievements in life take a little
effort. Want to give that rowdy platoon out
there another try?"

I grinned. "I sure do."

Despite my grin, my stomach was in knots as I
followed Mr. Delbo down the hill to the drilling
area. I wasn't sure if God was telling me to forget
about working with kids, or if He was just
testing me. I wasn't ready to give up yet,
regardless.

"Want me to stick around?" Mr. Delbo
whispered just before we reached the boys.

"No, that won't be necessary," I assured him.
"You and the other counselors can go. In fact, I
want you to." Was that really me talking? I
wondered.

"Attention!" I barked.

The platoon came to attention, but that was
no major accomplishment. Mr. Delbo and the
others were still in sight.

"I had a little trouble making myself understood
earlier," I continued. "I will speak very clearly
this time. Anyone failing to make the proper
maneuvers will attend a special practice period
during free time every day for a week. No
exceptions!"

It was one of the best marching sessions we ever
had, and I guess that was the day I began to
realize that love and discipline aren't opposites at
all.

In fact, they go together better than just about
anything. □

Lighted Pathway, May, 1982

MFTOMM*

{T^&fctZ-

t's been many a year since

employment opportunities

were less promising than what
faces this year's college grad.

Even high school seniors face
new obstacles brought on by
marked decrease in the
availability of college financial
aid.

Unemployment is on the
rise and no segment of the
population seems more
affected than teenagers and
young adults trying to break
into the job market.

A few words of advice:

Don't panic. There have
always been prophets of
doom. Follow your own heart.
Make your own decisions.
Chart your own course. Going to
college or to grad school may
not be easy but it can still be
done. There are ways. There
are jobs, too, for the industrious.

Stay flexible with your
plans. You may have decided in
your heart, with total
confidence, that God has called ,-
you to a certain cause or to a ! h
certain career. That's great. But
this may not mean you wil
immediately step into that
position. Try hard. Give it
your best. At the same
time be willing to do other
good things and to wait
for God's door of opportu-
nity to open. Even Moses'
call sidetracked to the de-

sert for a time, and the mighty
Joshua served a long
apprenticeship before taking
command. You will get there.
Be patient.

Concentrate on being rather
than doing. As a church and
as spiritual leaders, we don't
always make the proper
distinction here. So much
emphasis is placed on
service. Yet, in the final
analysis, none of us can be
altogether pleased with the sum

Your
Future

total of our service, especially
when separated from motive.
When you think of life only
in terms of service, then you
must always compare yourself
to others. Some will serve less
well, so you will be tempted
with pride; others will serve
better, and you will feel
depressed and discouraged. Lots
of people live this way and
they haven't realized their basic
premise is wrong.

But if the essence of living is
"being" rather than "doing,"
there is a solid rationale for
contentment. Being God's
child every day you live, being
faithful to His will under all
circumstances, being submissive
before Him, obedient to
Him — this is a goal worthy of
anyone who has come under
the transforming influence of
Jesus Christ. This is a
life-purpose, a magnum opus
written in sweat and blood,
with which you can joyfully walk
out your days.

Don't sell yourself short.
It is your living,
your worshiping, your
praising God which
gives the Creator
greatest pleasure:
for the life of me,
I can't imagine a
future where this
will not be possible.
Go with God. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

PRAYER MEETING MOTIVATION '

To "lift up our voices to God"
in praise; to present the
worldwide goals and needs of
the Church of God; and to
seek Holy Spirit empowerment,
divine counsel, and spiritual
enrichment.

To stimulate a greater
awareness of the vital place of
prayer in the ministries -

of the

3. To stress the importance of an
intimate relationship with God
through prayer.

4. To emphasize that prayer
is the basis of unity

in the church.

5. To foster a greater understanding
of the potential and

power of prayer.

^OMTlS T*»

by Stephen Bly (See page 6)

juMBoum

June, 1982

Volume 53, Number 6

THIS MONTH

Most of us have personal explanations as to why we need church — it is,

to say the least, an old subject — but Stephen Bly says it in a new and different

way. Brenda Hopkins remembers what it's like to undergo open-heart surgery.

In faith. Ken Houck sings and works on. Some other choice

morsels as well.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURE

My Miracle Heart, Brenda D. Hopkins

Why I Need Church, Stephen Biy

ARTICLES

How Do You Gamble?, Betty Steele Everett

Profile: Kenneth Houck

Snatch Others From the Fire, Michael A. Smith

STORIES

My Favorite Aunt, Alan ciibum

Peter, the Rock, Wanda Cato Brett

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

How to Succumb to Temptation (Cartoons),

Larry E. Neagle

Run to Win, Tony Capps

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Books

I See

EDITORIAL

What We Are, Hoyt e. stone

MEMBER GpOf EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

3
6

8
10
12

16
18

14
20
22
23
26

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. c 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

MyMfacIt

*$*{

by<Bfen4a D.QiopHms

tVuke University Hospital. Wednesday morning.

July 6. 1977. A time and place emblazoned

forever on my mind. I awake with a nurse whispering in my ear.

A Church of God Youth Publication

JfyMfaele
Mart

"Mrs. Hopkins, wake up.
Time for your injections.
We'll be taking you to surgery
in just a few minutes."

"How many injections?" I
ask.

"Three. The antibiotic will be
painful but we must keep
down infection."

From beyond the curtain
surrounding my bed, I suddenly
hear Mom and my sister
calling my name. They wait for
the nurse to finish. Although
with me last night, Mom, Dad, and my sister
Blanche have returned early, driving the sixty
miles from my home in Danville, Virginia. They
smile and act cheerful but I can tell they are
worried. Their eyes give them away.

Seeing them in this early morning light, and
realizing again how much they love me, I know
this is the worst part of all — their fears and
their worry over my open-heart surgery. They
have been worrying for years, long before I
knew what was wrong with me. I grew up with a
leaking heart. The ailment was so natural, I
took it for granted, worrying much less than Mom

Attendants place me on a stretcher. They
wheel me from the room and down the corridor,
my family walking with me as far as possible.
Their presence is comforting. I think of my
husband, Dennis, of other family members, and
of my church. All will be praying. I wave and
smile as two big doors swing shut.

An anesthesiologist leans over me.

"Are you Mrs. Brenda Hopkins?" he asks.

"Yes."

"Are you ready, Mrs. Hopkins?"

"Yes."

I feel a needle being
inserted at the bend of my left
arm. My eyelids become
very heavy.

When I was five years old
and had to be hospitalized
with pneumonia, it was
discovered I had a heart
defect, probably from birth.
There were lots of things I
couldn't do as a child. When I
entered public school and other kids were
involved in physical education, I was excused and
usually spent my time distributing and replacing
the physical education equipment.

I knew my heart beat very fast. At night,
especially if I became frightened, it seemed to
thump like a drum. The same thing happened if
I ran or climbed stairs too quickly. I was also
embarrassingly skinny, weighing only seventy-two
pounds in the seventh grade. Other kids sometimes
called me Olive Oil, referring to Popeye's girl
friend in the comic strip, but they seldom did so
when my strapping big brother Billy was
around. Billy always defended me and seemed
proud of me no matter how skinny I looked.

In spite of the heart defect, however, I learned
to live a rather normal life, always loved by my
family and my church. I graduated from Dan
River High School in 1967, worked for a year
at Hughes Memorial Home for Children, and then
enrolled at Lee College where I earned a B.S.
degree in elementary education and returned as a
teacher in the Pittsylvania County School
System near my parents' farm outside Danville.
During this time I discovered more about the

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

fiattoh

nature of my heart ailment. First my family doctor
in Danville and then a heart specialist in
Charlottesville examined me and speculated I had
a bad valve between the right atrium and the
right ventricle. Since this valve did not close
properly, my heart was forced to work overtime
and, with the years, had significantly enlarged
itself. One doctor was very insistent that I
undergo surgery. Otherwise, he said I probably
wouldn't live past thirty. Neither I nor my
parents were willing to make that decision.

In November of 1972 I married a young man
in my church, Dennis Hopkins. Our happy life was
shadowed only by the knowledge I would never
bear children. My heart would never sustain the
life of a baby. This didn't bother Dennis,
though, and I became very involved in my
teaching career and in my church.

Six years passed. I began to question some of
the problems and difficulties which had always
been so much a part of my life. I seemed sick too
often. A common cold would incapacitate me for
days. I worried about having a heart attack and
dying suddenly. I started having dizzy spells
and, I worried that I might black out. Without
telling Dennis or my parents, I began to realize
I couldn't go on this way. After all, I was already
living on borrowed time.

More and more I turned to the Lord in prayer,
asking His guidance. I kept remembering my
doctor's words, "Brenda, let me schedule you for
surgery. This problem can be corrected." I
thought how nice it would be to feel strong and to
be able to work like others.

Always, though, there was fear. I felt if I even
went on the operating table, I would die. Some
people do not survive open-heart surgery. Statistics
were of no comfort to me.

I was still traumatized by this fear when, one

night, after revival services at my home church,
I lay awake whispering a prayer. The presence of
the Lord became very real and I remember
trying not to disturb Dennis. God's Holy Spirit
spoke through me. The message was crystal
clear: "Fear not. Little One, for Lo I am with you
always, even unto the ends of the earth."

I can't express the peace, the joy, the
contentment which flooded my soul that night. I
made up my mind to have the surgery as soon as
possible. My friends were not so sure about it,
nor my family; but when the enemy tried to bring
back the fear, I would speak my promise from
the Lord and contentment would return.

At Duke the preoperative tests showed my
problem was a hole in the wall of my heart, not a
valve after all. The doctors said it was the
largest hole they had ever seen, the size of a
silver-dollar. They planned merely to patch the
hole. When my surgeon visited, he said it should
be no problem at all.

Five years have now passed. I still can't get
over the wonderful feeling that comes with a heart
that beats properly. In terms of physical
stamina, I now do anything I wish, including
teaching school every day, earning a master's
degree on the side, working in church, and
somehow managing to keep up with Dennis on
long trips. Dennis is a truck driver and, when he
gets on the road, there seems to be no stopping
him.

There are times when I feel God placed a
little extra love in my heart at the same time He
gave men skill enough to repair it.

I have gained twenty pounds and, though this
may change with time, I seldom hear sweeter
words than when my brothers and sisters tell me
I'm going to have to go on a diet.

God is so good. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

mm.

Whtf

in/mi

CHURCH

by Stephen Bly

Why can't I just worship out in
the woods, just me and God and
the pine trees?

Why can't I be alone with God
out in the desert, with nothing
around but the clear sky, the cac-
ti and a few dune buggies?

Why can't I meet God at the
water's edge while wiggling my
toes in the warm sand, with noth-
ing around but thousands of sun
worshipers ?

Why can t it be just me and the
Lord, with my TV tuned in to the
"Hymn Bequest Hour'' during
halftime of the ball game?

Do I really need church? Why?

I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A STAFF
MEETING.

Imagine how exciting it would be if Ray
Hughes called me up this afternoon and said,
"Steve, we just can't get along without you.
You've got to be a part of our team. We need you
on the staff. Our first meeting is next week."

But what if I replied, "That's great, Ray. I'd
love to be part of your staff. I like your
ministry. You're a great person. But I just don't
like going to meetings. They bore me. So I
won't be there."

I wouldn't feel a part of the staff at all if I
weren't there, and I'd be of little use to the team.
Jesus Christ is the head of the church. We come
together because He has called us to be a team
and to meet with Him.

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE IT'S A COURT
HEARING.

There are things I've done wrong this week,
and the Lord knows about them. He wants a
chance to straighten me out. I'm accountable to
the Judge of all life for my actions.

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A FAMILY
REUNION.

Jesus said, "Who is my family? Those who do
my will" (Mark 3:33, 35; paraphrased). We are
a huge family, rejoicing with one another, crying
with one another, helping each other. We need
each other's support. We have to depend on each
other.

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A
CLASSROOM.

I'm preparing for a mission. I'm on an
extended course of study. For the rest of my life
I'm enrolled in a course of Christian discipleship.
I can't miss a week because each week builds on
the one before.

I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A
HIDEOUT.

The sanctuary is a place to get away from the
busyness of the world. It's a mini-retreat for me.
It's a place to relax, to focus my thoughts on
things above, to worship.

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A SUMMIT
CONFERENCE.

God wants to reveal His plans to me. I want to
get in on the details, to cooperate with Him. It's
a privilege to share in the mysteries of God.

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

J NEED CHURCH BECAUSE IT'S A
BILLBOARD.

Sunday morning is one time for me to exclaim
to everyone in my community that God is the
supreme element of life. As my neighbors see me
get up week after week and go down to that
building on the corner, they can tell who has
priority in my life. And if all my brothers and
sisters are there too, the neighbors may wonder
what is going on there that attracts people so
regularly.

/ NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A
MEMORIAL SERVICE.

Imagine that I was in a war and one of my
buddies in the foxhole with me threw himself on
an enemy hand grenade to save me. He was
killed. Then, when I returned to the States, I
learned there was to be a memorial service for
him in my hometown. Would I be there? Of
course.

Jesus died for me. It's to honor Him that I
attend His memorial service. It's to honor Him
that I remember His death by taking
Communion.

I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS A VICTORY
CELEBRATION.

Jesus left an empty tomb. We can celebrate His
resurrection together. If one day a year is set
aside for remembering the armistice, then at least
one day a week should be set aside for
remembering the greatest victory of all: Jesus'
triumph over death and Satan.

FINALLY, I NEED CHURCH BECAUSE ITS
TIME TO SPEND WITH MY FATHER.

I'm a child of God. He's my loving Father.
He's not cold and aloof. He holds me in His arms.
He delights to spend time with me. I want to
be there. He has told me in His Word not to
forsake gathering with other believers (Hebrews
10:25).

But He's not just my Father; He's our Father.
He has told us that when two or three are
gathered together in His name, He is there
(Matthew 18:20). I love Him and wish to obey
Him.

That's why I need church! □

A Church of God Youth Publication

HOW DO
YOU GAMBLE?

Camenque Photo

Alan Cliburn Photo

by Betty Steele Everett

Gamble?" you say. "Not me!
I'm a Christian.
Gambling's not for Christians!"

Agreed. But even if you have
never bet a penny on a horse,
a throw of the dice, or the turn
of a card, you may be
gambling every day, and for
stakes much higher than
money.

What do you gamble on?
Take a look at the teens below.

Teri likes parties and people.
She is always the first to be
invited when the gang decides
to go somewhere for pizza, and

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

AMTHOIL]

she always drops what she is doing to join the fun.
Many times she leaves her books and her
homework. When a big test is coming up, Teri
drinks large amounts of coffee in an attempt to
stay awake most of the night to study. Teri would
deny she is gambling, but she is. She is
gambling with her health, betting that the abuse
she is temporarily giving her body will not harm
it permanently.

Pete gambles with his health in a different
way. He hates to spend time standing in the
cafeteria lunch line and he says the food is
terrible anyway. So he substitutes potato chips,
pop, and candy bars from a vending machine
for a balanced meal, and spends the lunch hour
"just messing around" with his friends. Pete is
usually tired by 3 p.m. and is putting on weight.
Still, he doesn't consider his eating habits
"gambling."

Ward's gambling may be even more serious
than Teri's or Pete's. He has an old car he has
tuned until it runs perfectly. And fast. Ward
likes the feeling of power that driving 90 m.p.h.
gives him. He argues he is a good driver and
not gambling with his life and the lives of his
passengers. So far he has not even gotten a
speeding ticket. But statistics show that accidents
at high speeds have more fatalities than those at
lower speeds. Riding with a driver like Ward is
also a gamble.

Bob gambles with his relationships — friends and
family. He feels he is grown-up and sees no
reason why he should tell his parents where he is
going, with whom, or when he will be back. He
comes and goes on his own. He also forgets
birthdays and meetings, or is late for them. He
does not see the risk he is taking, but no one likes
to count too heavily on Bob for anything
important anymore.

Bruce and Brenda gamble in the back seat of
a car parked in a lonely spot. They are high
school juniors, in love, and they want to get
married "someday." They are gambling with their
chance to plan their own futures by betting they
can stop the charged emotions before they "go too
far." Each time they play the petting game, the
odds rise against them. Each time it gets harder to
stop. A safer gamble would be to date with a
crowd most of the evening, and to allow
themselves less time alone — there are safer spots
than a parked car.

Nancy and Bill, who barely know each other,
gamble with their futures, too. Nancy has a

part-time job at a hamburger drive-in. She
thinks nothing of slipping a few packets of
ketchup, coffee cream, and other products into
her purse; making herself a milk shake on
company time, with company ingredients; or
giving a friend a large drink and charging for a
small one.

Bill works in a garage. He goofs off when the
boss isn't around. He chats with friends who
drop in. He often closes down early or comes in a
few minutes late. Nancy and Bill are gambling
not only with their jobs, but also with
recommendations from their employers for better
positions when they are older.

Gambling with your health, your life, your
relationships with family and friends, and your
future all are dangerous; but the most dangerous
gamble of all is the one you take with your
relationship to Christ.

Becoming a Christian is not the end of your
spiritual growth and commitment; it is the
beginning. Your Christian growth is a fragile thing.
It must be nourished or it will die.

Norm gambles with this growth when he decides
he is too tired after a basketball game to read a
chapter from the Bible before going to bed. It
seems like a little thing. He tells himself he is
too tired to get anything out of it and he'll read
two chapters tomorrow night. But one evening
Norm is suddenly aware that he is behind five
chapters, not one; and it's easier to stop reading
than to try and catch up.

Jan gambles with her Christian life when she
decides to go to the lake with non-Christian friends
on Sunday morning, missing church. She's sure
she won't miss another Sunday but a few weeks
later she is startled to realize she has not been
to church three Sundays in a row.

Ed's gamble comes when he spends tithe
money for a baseball glove "on sale this week
only." He figures he can put back twice as
much money next week. He soon finds, though,
that the debt to his tithe fund is almost 80
percent of his allowance.

How do you gamble? Did you find yourself in
any of these situations? Before you gloat, take a
closer look at your life. Chances are you gamble
in some way, even though your actions may look
all right to the world.

It's not easy to stop gambling but it will be
easier now than a year from now. You must
concentrate on the problem you are trying to
solve. And pray. With the Lord's help, you can
do it. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Profile:

Kenneth Houck

^L 4 W ^

Pastor Kenneth Houck, for
the most part, is music
oriented. At least, that's
how one must judge him in
terms of the way he conducts
worship at the Daniel Park
Church of God in Violet,
Louisiana.

Ken plays the organ and he
likes it loud. Seated at the
organ in his church
sanctuary — left of the pulpit
and slanted so he can see his
congregation well — Ken
orchestrates a worship service
with deft assurance. The choir
will sing, the director will put
them through their paces and
make a few announcements,
the assistant pastor may take
requests and lead in prayer;
but from that first musical note
to the final chorus and amen,
everyone understands Pastor
Houck is in charge.

It is Ken's soft, well-modulated
speaking voice, from a mike
positioned an inch from his

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

jyffiEG3L!§

mouth, that reminds you it's
time to give praise and honor to
Christ. It's Ken's singing voice,
leading a chorus and rising
higher and higher, that wafts
you heavenward and makes you
know it's good to be alive.

No congregation can have
more than one shepherd; and,
while most pastors lead in
worship from some position
other than an organ stool, you
can't help but realize Ken has
given himself wholeheartedly to
his unique approach. It's
obvious the members of his
congregation, most of whom
are converted Catholics, are with
him all the way.

You haven't heard of Violet,
Louisiana? What about New
Orleans, home of the Mardi
Gras, and second largest
shipping port in the United
States? Violet is a suburb of
New Orleans, just northeast of
the city.

The Daniel Park Church of
God may not ring a bell with
you either. Daniel Park is a new
church, first named Lake
Forest, and Kenneth Houck is
the young pastor from Florida
who was sent by the Executive
Committee to take on a
man-size job.

Ken has had lots of help,
both from State Overseer Newby
Thompson and from the
Executive Committee. His
spiritual task of winning souls
has been complicated by some
messy and unfortunate
business details but things are
now looking brighter. He and

Kenneth Houck

Kenneth Houck was born Feb-
ruary 3, 1941, to the Reverend
and Mrs. J. G. Houck, St.
Charles, Virginia, the youngest
of three boys and four girls. He
graduated from high school in
Newport News, Virginia. Attended
Lee College. Served as an evan-
gelist. He married Joyce Ulrich
in August 1965 and, for a time,
worked with J. D. Bright at the
Riverside Church in Atlanta. His
first pastorate was St. Petersburg,
Florida, but it was at Winter
Haven, where he stayed ten
years, that he distinguished
himself.

Ken and Joyce have two
daughters, Kendra (15) and Karla
(11). □

his congregation moved into their
new building recently. When
E. C. Thomas, general
secretary-treasurer of the
Church of God, dedicated the
16,000-square-foot structure on
January 24, 1982, there were
more than four hundred in
attendance.

In addition to the 440-seat
sanctuary, the new building
contains eleven classrooms,
three offices, and a fellowship
hall. It all sits on a nice lot,
with ample room for expansion.

Ken doesn't shy from
admitting his congregation is a
miracle. According to his own
estimate, 90 percent of his
people are converted Catholics,
men and women who have
discovered new life in Christ,
new excitement through the
baptism of God's Holy Spirit,
and who have brought to Daniel
Park a commitment and
loyalty traditionally associated
with their church.

Asked what his secret is when
it comes to winning the
Catholic, Ken only laughs.

"If there is a secret, I don't
know it. Fact is, I haven't won
these people. For sure, I
haven't done anything here
which I didn't do in my
Florida pastorate. I preach the
gospel, teach the Bible, and
encourage all who come to praise
and worship God. People find
Christ and then go tell their
neighbors and other members
of the family. If there's a secret
in all this, then it was
revealed in the New Testament.

A Church of God Youth Publication

It's the same formula my dad
used all his life. So far as I can
tell, it's what this church has
always been trying to do.

"I am aware, though, that
God has smiled magnificently
upon our efforts here. He has
sent revival and we praise Him
for what has been, for what
is, and for what we feel to be a
promising future."

The greatest service for the
Daniel Park Church, according
to Ken, took place on the night
of March 14. Forty received
the baptism of the Holy Ghost
and sixty new members joined
the church.

For Pastor Appreciation
Day, March 28, the church had
Chattanooga physician Maurice
Rawlings as special guest during
the morning service.
Attendance was 411. That
Sunday night (see
accompanying photos) Pastor
Houck and his wife were
given a substantial love offering
and honored with a reception
in the fellowship hall.

It was like family all the
way — warm, personal, loving: a
pastor and his congregation . . .
working together . . .
contributing mutually to the
kingdom of God on earth.

What could be more
beautiful? El

SNATCH OTHERS
FROM THE FIRE

by Michael A. Smith

Heat waves moved in rhythm, reached their boundary, then
vanished from sight into the vivid, blue sky. A breeze seemed to
whisper to the pine trees tales of days gone by. It was the
fourteenth of August, and very hot.

The youth group from our local church in Pasco, Washington,
didn't seem to mind the three-hour drive to Lake Joseph in
northeastern Oregon. Excited chatter filled the motor home as I tried
to plan the day's events and make the right turns at the same
time. Had I only known! I had yet to learn the full impact of our
day's outing.

Among the people in the group, I was glad to have with me my
wife and two children, Ryan (age five) and Andrea (age six
months). Jim Fromm and his wife of three months, Lujuana,
followed behind in their car.

Jim and I had been brought up in the church and our spiritual
and physical growth had bonded a lasting friendship.

Lake Joseph, named after the Nez Perce Indian chief of the
1800's, is laid like a jewel at the entrance of the Eagle Cap
Wilderness, its rough beauty and good fishing making it a popular
resort. We spent the day horseback riding and hiking.

The hours flew and soon the supper fire was rekindled with the
promise of a marshmallow roast. The red and orange flames licked
their way up through the grill.

I suppose the next scene has happened many times before, but
as a parent, I never realized what a moment's neglect can bring.
With the willow sticks cut, and hot roasted marshmallows already
being consumed, Ryan's excitement was probably just heightened. He
is all boy and more independent than I like to admit. Of course,
he had his own roasting stick.

All fun and games ended abruptly when someone yelled, "Ryan
fell into the fire!"

My son had tripped over a rock and fallen face first into the
campfire.

Fortunately, he had put out his hands to stop the fall.

Jim reached Ryan first, pulling him out of the flames and carrying
him seventy-five feet to a cold mountain stream. Ryan continued
to scream as Jim plunged him into the icy water.

In the moonlit night, I could see the burnt flesh on Ryan's
hands and stomach. While Jim tried to calm him, I wrapped his
burns in a water-soaked towel to ease the pain. We got him to
the car and wasted no time in heading the eighteen miles to the
nearest hospital for medical treatment.

Jim and I prayed continuously in the car and we knew the group
of young people was fervently praying and seeking God for Ryan.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

When you're ZVz years old,
everything in a bottle, box or
can is fair game. For exploring.
And tasting.

That's why children are
involved in about 90% of all
reported poisonings.

Yet parents (and even grand-
parents) go about setting deadly
little traps, however unwittingly.
Leaving medicines, detergents,
paints, pesticides in reach of
unsuspecting, curious kids.

If you think a child has swal-
lowed something poisonous, you

might save a life or a throat or a
stomach if youll remember this.

Don't panic.

Do get medical advice.
To induce vomiting or to give
milk or water may be right. Or
dead wrong.

Immediately, get out any-
thing that's still in the child's
mouth. Get the container, to
identify toxicity.

Then get on the phone to a
poison control center. Or a doc-
tor or the nearest hospital.

Keep Syrup of Ipecac around

in case induced vomiting is
recommended. It'll save cnti-
cal time.

But the best medicine is pre-
vention. For a free booklet full
of ideas write to us at the
address below.

When you're 2^2, you can't
spell poison.

When you're the grown-
up, you're the . one who has to
know better. jV

UBERTYIHAflOHAL

A TORCHMABK COMPANY

Cleaning fluid looks just
like ginger ale when you're 2V2 •

How to

Flirt with It.

Want some
new clothes or a
dirty maga-
zine? Let curiosity
lead you to
the local
store — not to
buy, but just to
see what's
there.

Forget you're
In spiritual
warfare. Forget
about Satan.
Forget that he
wants you
dead. Focus
instead on the
pleasures your
temptation
offers. And ignore
the fishing line
attached.

Face temptation
you're overwhelm
made me do it!"
when you don't c

Resist it nol

Once in the
store seek out tt
piece of
clothing or
magazine you
absolutely must
have. Touch it.
Feel it. Caress I
with your eyes.

jr own strenght. Then when
)U can plead that,"The devil
isier to do things your way
n for help.

wwm ®m Aawn

SUCCUMB
TO TEMPTATION

by Larry E.Neagle

Forget sin
has a

consequence.

Convince yourself
you can get
away with it.
Overlook the
fact that no one
has to date.

"UARN1WG!

T«E LORD op Host*
Hns oereRMiMEb that

) H HftZfcKOOO^. TO 5SoA

J 1 «-vl

Believe
Satan's lie:
"the wages
of sin Is
satisfaction
In life." Oh,
you're not
satisfied? Succumb
again. Make it a
habit. And
label it "Fragile
Material: Do
not store near
confession and
repentance!"

•v unt Harriet's car was in the
tt driveway when I got
%^ home from school Tuesday
afternoon. I saw it through the
bus window. There was no
mistaking that ancient black
Buick of hers.

"Oh no!" I muttered, stifling
a groan. "Not today!" It hadn't
been one of my better ones
and the last thing I needed was
company. Especially Aunt
Harriet.

I maneuvered my
wheelchair down the aisle of the
bus to the lift platform. The
bus driver checked to make sure
I was secure before he pushed
the button which lowered the
platform — and me, too, of
course — to ground level. Then I
wheeled myself onto the
sidewalk.

"See you tomorrow," Mr.
Willis called after me.

"Right," I replied. "Thanks."

I wheeled myself up the walk
to the special ramp Dad had
built. It took me right up onto
the porch.

"Well, how's my handsome
nephew?" Aunt Harriet began
the second I entered the house.

"Just fine, thanks," I
managed, forcing a smile. "Hi,
Mom."

"Hi," Mom answered. "Aunt
Harriet's been waiting for
you."

That's what I was afraid of,
I thought. But I said, "Be right
with you. Just want to put my
stuff away."

"Take your time," Aunt
Harriet told me. "I'm in no
hurry."

I wheeled myself down the
hall to my room. What does
she want anyway? I wondered.
She had been around an awful
lot since the accident. It was
okay at first, because Mom

needed somebody with her, but
then she started trying to
cheer me up.

The last thing I wanted or
needed was some fifty-year-old
woman telling me that
everything was going to be fine
and I should just trust the
Lord and all that.

Don't get me wrong. I did
trust the Lord. I had accepted
Jesus as my Savior and was
baptized when I was ten. But I

"Yes, his name is Tom
Keene and he was hurt playing
football," Aunt Harriet
continued. "He fell wrong and
something snapped."

"Yeah, I read about it in the
paper," I remembered. "He
lives near you?"

"Just across the street,"
Aunt Harriet replied. "My, I've
known Tommy Keene since he
was just a little fellow! Well,
anyway, Jason, I want you to

didn't understand how a loving
God could let some drunk driver
cross over the center divider
on Adams Boulevard and hit my
bicycle that terrible Friday
night. And Aunt Harriet's
constant quoting of verses like
Romans 8:28 didn't help a bit.

That was six months ago
and I had since enrolled in a
special school for the
handicapped, so I didn't see
Aunt Harriet so much. That
was fine with me. She was so
cheerful it was depressing, if
you know what I mean.

Might as well find out what
she wants, I decided on this
particular Tuesday.

"You're looking so well,
Jason!" she exclaimed as I
wheeled myself back into the
living room.

"Thanks," I replied.

"And school's going okay?"
she wanted to know.

"Fine."

"Well, you're probably
wondering why I'm here," she
went on.

I didn't say anything.

"Aunt Harriet has a neighbor,"
Mom explained. "About your
age."

visit Tom."

I stared at her. "Visit him?
I don't even know the guy!"

"No, but you do have a lot
in common with him," Aunt
Harriet reminded me. "And he
needs someone he can relate to,
someone who has gone
through what he's gone through."
She paused dramatically. She
loves to pause dramatically. "You
see, he's quite bitter about
what's happened to him."

"Yeah, but I don't see how
I—"

"It would do him a world of
good if he could meet someone
who has suffered a similar
injury and who is now well
adjusted and self-reliant," Aunt
Harriet interrupted. "His mother
was all for it when I told her
I'd be bringing you over this
afternoon."

"You already told her?" I
questioned. Without bothering
to ask me first? I added to
myself. That sounded like
something Aunt Harriet would
do, though.

"I knew you'd want to help,"
she replied. "That's part of a
Christian's duty, isn't it? Helping
those in need?"

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

ITOBIl

I couldn't argue with that.

"He is a Christian, by the
way," Aunt Harriet informed me
when we reached her place.
"But he's still having a hard
time accepting his physical
condition."

What am I gonna say to
this guy? I wondered as I lifted
myself out of Aunt Harriet's
Buick and into my wheelchair.
Lord, give me words, I
prayed.

23SR

Mrs. Keene was really glad
to see me and led the way to
Tom's room. "Tom, you have
company," she began, opening
the door.

"Don't wanna see anybody," a
voice mumbled.

Good, I can go home, I
thought. But I knew better
than that, of course. I wheeled
myself right into the room.
"Hi," I heard my voice announce.
"I'm Jason Shepherd."

\^\mC\te\v

Tom Keene was lying in a
hospital-type bed, sheet over his
head, but he pulled the sheet
down slightly when he heard my
voice. When he saw the
wheelchair, he pulled the sheet
completely off his face. His
mother and Aunt Harriet
conveniently disappeared down
the hall about then.

"How's it going?" I asked,

CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

Camerique Photo

A Church of God Youth Publication

peters
rbe nock

V What

hat was it tike, 'Peter?
'What was it like to walk on coolness?

'To feel the wetness of water
lappinq at vour feet

when Jie said, "Come"?
'What was it like

to def\' even' law of gramh',
every theoretical principle
known to man?
'To take one small step on the water?
Jiow did you feel

tSV WANDA CACO &RCCC winm You Earned mat water was

SO WD' (just like land)?
'Did you think —

"I wonder if land is really fluid
waiting at am' moment to swallow the living"?
T)id you see yourself walking on land
and drowning as the sands closed in
around vour neck —
struggling against the waves of sand and grass?
'Were vou afraid?

Is that why vou fell?
'Did you suddenly feel that vou'd been lied
to — that the whole universe was upside down —
or was vour mind so accustomed to
miracles
that it didn't phase you?
It didn't mean am'thing at all.
You just slipped on the water

— had a great fall?
'Teter, what was it like
to bite the slashing waves,
hear them pounding —

stand up on them and feel secure?
JilS face — JilS eyes must have burned . . .
must have held your gaze
until vou faltered.
Idealistic . . .

18 Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

Awrmu

simple fisherman,

you walked on the water.
iXnd nobody's done it before or since.
Jieadstrong . . . plunged headlong into
the water
feet first
— and you didn't sink
because Me said — "Come."
'Vid you tell your C3iUTDfKrEJi

and grandchildren
about the miracle —
or did you just tell them

about JilM?
]ohn said if all Jiis works were
written, the books of the world
could not contain the information.
'And when everyone else was asleep,
'Did you walk down to the edge of the shore
and say,

"It happened. It really happened."
'Did you look at the water like it was some

harsh and foreign material,
instead of the friend you had grown up with?
Strange isn't it ? . . .
Jiow all your life you

had known water as a companion —
slept it . . . ate it . . . drank it . . .
and suddenly —
you walked on it, and

sank — when the utter impossibility'
of it hit your brain.
Cried out to the One who could still

anger in the storm —
and then you reached for Jiis hand.
l\nd when the Storm Jiealer was dead,

resurrected,
and gone
you went back to the one thing

you knew. Stability. 'Tishing.

'Did you ever touch the water and watch

it slide through your fingers,
glide — down your arms —
and say, "I walked on it.

Jie told me to and I did"?
I noticed that the third time you saw Jiim

(cooking breakfast on the shored

you jumped from the boat and swam to Jiim.

'Easier that way?

-Cess mind-boggling^
'When you fell at Jiis feet

and heard Jiis voice
talking about sheep- —
did you ever look back at the water?
'They laugh at you now.
'They say, "'Peter, the rock — sank like one."
if you were here — you wouldn't care about

their laughter, would you?
-Cook at us, 'Peter, look at us and say,

"I knew JilM. I watched Jiim
raise the dead child to life again.

fust as Jie raised me to live

when 1 sank in the water —

when I lost direction

and returned to fishing.

I learned so much from Jiim;

I am still learning."
'Why didn't you write it down for us, 'Teter?

Why didn't you spill your soul

on pages of ink and more ink —
Or did you let JilM say all there was to say
when Jie said —

"COM'I" . . .?

A Church of God Youth Publication

MlWi guadl AGTOTTIIS

he months of preparation, the
planning, the agonizing pain of
getting in shape — all ended and
the day of the race came on a
bitter cold Saturday morning. \
Thirty teams from all over
Southern Ohio faced blustering
forty- to sixty-miles-per-hour
winds as they poured out of
buses, vans, cars, and trucks.

Over three hundred runners
and four hundred spectators
gathered on April 3 to help raise
money for the 1982 YWEA
project, "Evangelizing the Major
Cities of Europe." Each team
of ten runners covered the
twenty-six-mile distance by
each member running 2.6 miles.
The King's Island parking area
was the location of the Second
Annual Marathon Relay for
YWEA.

State Youth and Christian
Education Director Roland
Pendley gathered team members
to give last-minute directions
and procedures for the race.
The State Christian Youth
Athletics Committee (CYAC)
had the stopwatches, track,
judges, and every minute
detail taken care of as Brother
Pendley gathered the first
wave of runners to the starting
line. At precisely ten o'clock,
the starting sound was heard and
the cold, but energetic runners
began the first leg of the race.

Throughout the morning and
early afternoon, periodic sounds
of encouragement were heard
as cheering fans gave the
support necessary to keep
their team "warmed up." Team
captains huddled behind buses

Run to

o /p\

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

JETMLJ

to keep some of the wind off as
they gave tactical reports to
their next runners. A medical
support team from the Ohio
National Guard was on standby
to offer first aid assistance if
necessary.

Competition was stiff. The
lead changed repeatedly. There
were two divisions of
competition. Division I was made
up of teams from churches
having 1 to 200 in membership.
Division II consisted of
churches having membership of
201 or more.

The Lebanon Church of God,
Harold Stevens, pastor, came
in first in Division I, with the
Market Street Church of God
from Brookville, Gregory Sears,
pastor, placing second. The
Cincinnati Central Parkway

Church of God, John Walker,
pastor, came out on top in
Division II, with the Frebis
Avenue Church of God from
Columbus, Robert Owens,
pastor, hot on their heels.

However, the most
important winner of all was the
YWEA fund with
approximately $15,000 raised in
this event alone. This was a
tremendous increase over last
year's marathon in which
fourteen teams participated,
raising a total of $6,000. More
than fifty individual runners
raised $100 or more.

Kim Roark, from the
Circleville Church of God,
Jack Sallie, pastor, led her team
in fund raising by raising
$815 personally, adding to the
team's grand total of $1,922

to take first place in most money
raised. Ken Cantwell and
Brian Shepherd, from the
Central Parkway Church of
God, came in second and third,
raising $600 and $574,
respectively.

Southern Ohio ran this race
for you, Europe, so that lost,
searching souls may find peace
through the YWEA program
sponsored by the Church of
God and supported by its young
people! □
— Tony Capps, Associate Pastor

Central Parkway Church of God

■

^Amon^l^S^

HfccV

l[!|5SttjE3L

i.rgyy-s'"'""' "

• i

! ' JB

_«aij

»-«w**mwbi h

A Church of God Youth Publication

Wmm mmd AGTBOTID

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection

'^bUTHNEWS T@M@TE

- ■ i i i ■ ■■

Compiled by SONJIA LEE HUNT,

Editorial Assistant Ccnccal Department of Youth and Christian Education

NEW DATA ON SMOKERS

Washington (AP) — Some interesting data concerning teenagers who smoke has
surfaced from a study done by Wade Martin, a psychologist at the Catholic University
of America. His data was collected on questionnaires and during interviews with
approximately two hundred smokers, ages twelve to eighteen. Some of his findings
are listed below:

1. Most teenagers don't really know why they start smoking.

2. Intermediate smokers believe they can quit anytime and that they are not really
harming their health.

3. Teenagers who smoke on occasion aren't worried about health hazards, although
some regular smokers have noticed its effect on their health. (Cleveland Daily Banner) □

1. Why do teenagers (and adults as well) often ignore the consequences which their
actions may bring?

2. Are habits and lifestyles usually formed overnight?

SEX EDUCATION RESULTS

It has been proposed from time to time that sex education in the schools would be a
solution to the abuse of sex and general lowering of moral values in today's world.
Following are excerpts from a report from the Australian News Weekly on a study of
the results of sex education in Sweden, where it has been a compulsory school
subject since 1956:

1 . The illegitimacy rate . . . which had been declining, subsequently increased for
every age group except the older group, which did not receive sex education.

2. Swedish births out of wedlock now amount to 31 percent of all births, the highest
proportion in Europe, and two and a half times as high as in the United States.

3. Simultaneously, the divorce rate tripled.

Denmark had a similar program and similar problems. Between 1970, when
compulsory sex education was introduced, and 1977, venereal disease in youth ages
16 to 20 increased 250 percent, while children under 14 had a 400 percent VD
increase! Abortions rose 500 percent and illegitimate births, 200 percent. Divorces
were also up 200 percent, and rape assaults increased 300 percent.

The trouble seems to be that sex education rarely is presented in the best possible
way. Often it is presented in a permissive manner without strong moral explanation
that God's rules against abuse of sex are designed for the protection and best
interests of everyone. Morality is what is needed: that is usually what is left out.
(Chattanooga News-Free Press) □

7. Is the report concerning schools in Sweden and Denmark surprising to you?

2. Does your school offer sex education courses? Should it?

3. Is the home a better place for children to be taught concerning sex? Why or why
not?

WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS

• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

/vC 214 657-6522

Henderson, Texas 75652

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples. Pew Cushions.
Carpet. Stained Glass Windows. Lighting

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson. SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write (or free estimate.

GOSPEL TENTS -3

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta. Ga. 31601
GORDON L. SHAW RBEUSS SiSiSSS

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years1

FREE.

Unique Christian gifts and materials catalog,

PO. Drawer 2050

(Dept.500),

Vero Beach. FL 32960.

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

^MAOTWITl

Books

THE CHRISTIAN WOMAN'S SEARCH FOR SELF-ESTEEM by w. Peter
Blitchington

Depression among women has reached epidemic proportions. Recent studies reveal
that women have a greater susceptibility to depression than men. Peter Blitchington,
professor of psychology and counseling, pinpoints contradictory expectations and unrealis-
tic evaluations of self-esteem as primary factors.

Dr. Blitchington focuses on two important dimensions of femininity — sexual nature and
energy level — and discusses the problems common to women who attempt to satisfy both
Christian and social standards in their search for recognition, approval, and feelings of
emotional and spiritual well-being.

Case histories, psychological studies, and an Evangelical perspective are interwoven to
present Dr. Blitchington's concept of Christian womanhood.

Good reading for men as well as women. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN
37214; $8.95) Q

TERRY by Shirlee Monty

"He Touched Me" was the song presented by the beautiful girl from Wisconsin at the
1972 Miss America Pageant. For the first time in the show's history, the audience stood
and cheered . . . and the singer, Terry Meeuwsen, won the Miss America crown!

But Terry hadn't always felt like a winner. Talented and ambitious, she had become a
nightclub singer by the time she was nineteen. With stars in her eyes, she was led into a
life of alcohol, drugs, and broken relationships. Her career advanced, but inside she was
empty, searching, unsure of herself.

Terry became a member of the New Christy Minstrels and toured the country smiling
and singing — but behind the smile she was crying. Then, in a small Texas town, a
Christian girl introduced her to Jesus Christ. But what could He do? Did Terry have the
courage to change?

Author Shirlee Monty tells this inspiring story of how a talented girl was touched by
Christ. Since then, "nothing has been the same"! (Word Books Publisher, Waco, TX;
$6.95) □

CATCH THE SPIRIT OF HOPE by Bob Siosser

Catch the Spirit of Hope is Bob Slosser's enthusiastic answer to self-styled "survivalists"
and contemporary prophets of "gloom and doom." Written as he struggled to reconcile
the realities of materialism, greed, lawlessness, international tensions, and nuclear threats
with the promises of Christianity, this is Slosser's "search book."

Siosser takes the reader on his year-long, sometimes intimate, journey as he progresses
from deeply troubling questions to positive revelations. Step by step, Siosser shares his
thoughts, his emotions, his reactions as he studies the Bible for practical, contemporary
applications in a world gone awry.

Catch the Spirit of Hope establishes the case for realistic optimism assured by Jesus
Christ for His church. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214; $7.95) □

INSIGHT: THE NEW INTERNATIONAL VERSION OF THE NEW
TESTAMENT with notes by Philip Yancey

Insight is a New Testament that combines the text of The New International Version
with notes and photos on each book to bridge the 2,000-year gap between the Bible and
you.

Philip Yancey, well-known author and publisher of Campus Life Publications, Incorpora-
tion, uses a photo-journalistic approach to make the people and events of the Bible
relevant to today's world. His readable style and use of striking photos give immediacy to
the Bible's message and applies it to the modern reader.

Insight doesn't contain long, detailed discussions — it contains snapshots of what the
Bible is all about. It just may get the Bible off the shelf and into your hands, forever
changing the way you see God's Word . . . and life. (Zondervan Publishing House, Grand
Rapids, Ml 49508) □

GOSPEL

TENTS

For

Sale

Noshville Tent

& Awning

Co.

615 20th

Ave.,

Nashville, Tennessee

37203

Wr.fe r

>r Price

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

61 5) 875-0679
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

I Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers For Complete

information write

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601

Phone: 242-0730

lad-prn

FOR.

Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items

• Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts

• Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St , Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

ADD COMFORT AND

BEAUTY TO YOUR

CHURCH . . . with Pad-A-Pew

AFTER

By-Line Mfg. & Uphol., Inc.

1527 McGiffens Lane
Jackson, OH 45640

FREE ESTIMATES onn OAO AHfXH
CALL TOLL FREE 800-848-41 91

IN OHIO CALL COLLECT 614/384 2108

A Church of God Youth Publication

SNATCH OTHERS
FROM THE FIRE

Continued from page 12

"Daddy, why didn't someone
pull me out of the fire?"
Ryan kept crying over and over.
I groped for words to explain
why I was not there. I tried to
comfort him, depending
heavily on the Lord.

To this day, I thank God
because He gave us all peace
and comfort that night. Ryan
is doing fine now and has only
minor scars on his hands and
stomach from the second-degree
burns.

The words he cried in pain,
"Why didn't someone pull me
out of the fire?" will always ring
in my soul.

How many times do we
Christians encounter people
hurting and in pain? They are
stumbling in darkness, tripping
over the tricks of Satan, falling
headlong into hell. Jesus came
to seek and save that which is
lost.

My friends, how will we
answer a lost soul that asks,
"Why didn't you pull me out of
the fire"? □

MY FAVORITE AUNT

Continued from page 1 7

realizing what an incredibly
stupid question it was as soon
as the words left my mouth.

"You're here to tell me how
great it is to be paralyzed," Tom
said. "Right?"

"Are you kidding?" I replied.
"It's crummy and you know
it."

"So why are you here?" he
wanted to know.

"My Aunt Harriet dragged
me over," I explained. "I'm
supposed to cheer you up."

He gave me a look. "Go
ahead."

Seeing Tom Keene lying in
that bed was almost like
seeing myself a few months
earlier. Okay, maybe I wasn't
a football player or anything like
that, but I had felt sorry for
myself and wallowed in self-pity
for a while, too. I still did
sometimes.

"How come you're still in
bed?" I asked.

He frowned. "Where should
I be? At football practice?"

"You should be in a chair,
moving around, doing stuff for
yourself," I told him.

"I can't see myself in a
wheelchair," he said.

"Neither could I at first," I
admitted. "But it sure beats
staying in bed all the time. Life
isn't over just because you're
paralyzed, you know. You can
still use your arms, right?"

"Yeah. So?"

"So you aren't totally
helpless! You can use them to
lift yourself in and out of the
chair," I replied. "I'm doing
things for myself now that I
thought I'd never be able to do."

"Is it permanent?" he asked.
"Your paralysis, I mean."

I shrugged. "Probably."

"Man, how can you just shrug
it off like that?" he
demanded. "Like it doesn't even
matter!"

"It matters," I corrected. "It
matters a whole lot. But
there's not too much I can do
about it, other than keep
going to therapy and doing what
the doctors tell me to do." I
swallowed. "And I pray about it,
of course. You're a Christian.
Right?"

"Right," he agreed. "Maybe
that's why it's so hard to
understand why God let this
happen."

"I wondered about that after
my accident, too," I told him. "It
just didn't make any sense."

"Does it now?" Tom wanted to
know. "I mean can you
honestly accept being paralyzed
as God's will for your life?
That's what my pastor says I
should do."

"It's hard," I admitted. "But I
believe God will somehow use
this for His glory. I also believe
that if He wants me to walk
again, I will. I mean, if God's
really God, He can do
anything."

"But why did He let it
happen in the first place?" Tom
questioned. "That's what a lot
of my friends who aren't
Christians want to know.
Okay, maybe they haven't put it
in so many words, but they
wonder about it; I can tell."

"I don't know," I replied.
"But He let Corrie ten Boom go
through all that suffering in a
concentration camp during World
War II, and she's been able to
share her testimony with millions
of people since then."

"That's true," Tom agreed.

"And when Joni Eareckson
broke her neck and became
paralyzed, she probably
thought her life was over," I
continued. "But the Lord gave
her a career as an artist —
holding the paintbrush in her
mouth — and she speaks in
churches all over the place.
She's even written a book and
made a movie telling how
Christ meets all her needs."

"Yeah, I know," Tom said.

"See, God can look a lot
farther ahead than we can," I
went on, realizing that I was
talking to myself as much as I
was to Tom. "What might seem
really bad right now can turn
into something fantastic later on."

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

"I guess I never thought
about it like that," Tom
admitted.

"Listen, man," I told him,
"you need to get back into
school, and before you can do
that, you need to learn to
handle a wheelchair."

"Yeah, I guess so." He
shook his head. "It's hard to
think about going to school
and not playing sports, though."

"What are you talking
about?" I exclaimed. "We have a
sports program at my school.
Maybe not football, but you
should see our wheelchair
basketball team. Man, can those
guys move!"

"Yeah?" Tom replied.
"Basketball?"

I stayed for a while longer
and made plans to go back for
another visit in the near future.
Tom would never know how
much talking to him had helped
me sort out my own feelings.
My own faith really grew that
afternoon.

"You know, you're my favorite
aunt," I told Aunt Harriet on
the way home.

"Why, thank you, Jason!"
she replied. Then she looked at
me. "Jason, I'm your only
aunt!"

I grinned. "Yeah, I know." □

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS

Northwest
Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot. ND 58701

Life

bv Fawnia Tavlor

i\rrogantly humble,
Hum'rously grave,
Joyfully sad,
Cowardly brave.

fcmotionally stoic,
Courteously rude,
Cautiously dangerous,
Foolishly shrewd.

.Ignorantry wise,
Captively free,
Simply complex,
Paradox of irony.

Hurry! Rush!
Don't stop!
Take a break?
Never.

Baptistries

Steeples

Lights

BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES, INC.

Box 2250, Danvlll*. VA 24541

In VA (804) 797-3277

BUILD t

WIMJl I CHURCHES
BUILD

Includes Masonry and wood construction s
oHices classrooms nursery choir robe rooms baptistry
steeple carpet and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

StMl or masonry from $22/ sq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

call lor FREE information and brochures
803) 268 7297 1803)268 7090

doRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

-\ IKI/"* p ° Bo" 591

C\ llMV^. Triors, SC 29687

Over 150 building* constructed In Southeast

fi\ DISCOVER
VJ/ NORTHWEST

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about NORTH-
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE.

Phone

Name

Address

City

State.

Zip-

Date I plan to start college.
D Fall □ Spring 19

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS

H!H];!H!U

• BAPTISTRIES

i • wall CROSSES
- BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLOniOL. CONTEMPORARY. AND

MODERN DESIGN'S.

ERECTION WITH C0H1PAHV

CRAKES ADD CREWS AVAILABLE.

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
■ LITERATORE AND PROPOSALS:

f TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL
COLLECT:
,404-993-9960

' GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. SON 910
ROSWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

Camenque Photo

Dear Brother Stone,

The poem is not my own. I wronged
you and most of all have sinned against God.

Please forgive me!

Sometimes it's hard for me to understand why God puts
up with all my disobedience but the conviction of the Holv
Spirit has made me miserable all day. I simply couldn't go
on letting you and others give me credit for something
I didn't do.

It isn't easy but I'm willing to take my punishment.

Sincerely
(Name withheld)

HOW ONE MORE TEENAGER LEARNED A VALUABLE TRUTH. FRANKLY, THIS
EDITOR THINKS THE LETTER IS BETTER THAN THE POEM ANYWAY.

H.S.

Lighted Pathway, June, 1982

MTOmiAJLv -farf Agfe*.

What We Are

ost of us struggle
with the reality of what we
are. It is often illusive,
vague, hard to tag down.

There is that person
we wish to be . . . and the
person we are.

What we would like to do . . .
and what we get around to
doing.

Our ideals . . . and our
human failures.

For the most part we live
and accept this paradox. We
learn to cope. We may
occasionally climb higher or go
farther than expected. But
none of us quite manage to
keep up with the dreaming.

Perhaps this is as it should
be.

However, there is another
truth, one that deals with
submission to the will of God,
who knows better than we.
We should be more patient and
more grateful for the silly
dreams which do not come true.

Ever wonder why you
couldn't have been taller, or
bigger, so as to have excelled
in certain sports?

It may make you think twice
to remember Zheng Qinlian. She
was a Chinese "girl, famous
for her height (8' 1"— billed the
world's tallest woman) and her
promise as a sports star. Yet,
as things turned out, Zheng
had a growth hormone
imbalance, compounded by
diabetes. She became very
clumsy, weighed 290 pounds,
and could not even walk during
the last few months of her
life. Zheng died at age
seventeen.

During my growing up years
Nelson Rockefeller was so
much in the news that "to be as
rich as a Rockefeller" was an
irresistible dream. In many ways
Mr. Rockefeller was a
remarkable man — raised in the
lap of luxury, four-time
governor of New York,
vice-president under Gerald

Ford — but we should
remember he was
denied the one thing he
really wanted, the U.S.
presidency.
According to The Imperial
Rockefeller, by Joseph E.
Persico, there were other
weak spots in Nelson's life. His
inability to understand the
common man is illustrated by
the fact that he once made a
tax proposal with these words:
"Take the average family with
an income of $100,000." On
another occasion he asked a
colleague, "What's a Manson
gang?"

Albert Einstein altered the
course of history with his
mathematical genius, but he
was so forgetful his wife had to
pin money to the lapel of his
coat so he could ride the bus
home rather than walking in
the rain.

Truth of the matter is, many
of us are yet discovering the
reality of what we are.

God has been in this business
a long time.

Let's not fault Him. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

TEEN TALENT
MUSIC— 1982

festival

-youth,

3"g&»

Merits

Sponsored by the

Church of God General

Department of Youth and Christian Education

Choral Arrangement Book

Festival of Life is a collection of eight
choral arrangements designed especially for
use by youth choral groups Festival of
Life presents a variety of styles, including
music for Sunday morning. Sunday night
and other occasions. Festival of Life contains
the required songs for the 1982 National
Teen Talent Competition: small choir. I Love
Him With All of My Life and the large
choir. There Is Hope."

Hear all eight Festival of Life arrangements
as presented by the East Coast Bible
College Music Department. This cassette will
be an excellent addition to your personal
music library

Sound Track

A professionally recorded sound track for
the Festival of Life arrangements is
available for $35

Instrumental Parts

A cassette for instrumental parts has
been recorded to assist the local youth
choir director.

Music Manual

The Teen Talent Music Manual provides
instructional material concerning the total
spectrum of the program. Each category is
explained in depth with regard to policies,
preparation for performance, performance,
and definition of terms used in scoring.
Sample copies of scoring sheets are aiso
included

Participation Patch

Every contestant will want a red. white.
and blue Teen Talent participation patch
The Swiss-embroidered patch will be a
treasured keepsake. It will identify youth
who are using their talents for the glory of
God

TEEN

TALENT

MUSIC

Participation

Materials

Order Form

Name

Address
City

State

Zip

Quantity

Description

Price

Total

Festival of Life Choral Arrangement Book

S 3 50

Vocal Cassette

S 6 00

Sound Track

S35 00

Instrumental Parts

$35.00

Music Manual

S 1 00

Participation Patch

S 1 00

Cash customers add 10°o for postage and insurance Total

Church of God Department of Youth and Christian Education, Keith at 25th, N.W., Cleveland. TN 37311

P-^7 /f*

* * * *

M * * *

•- * * * •*

* * * *

* * * * *

*;* * * *

ILY 1982 MARKS
THE TWENTY- SIXTH
ANNIVERSARY OF
THE NATIONAL MOTTO
OF THE UNITED STATES.
FOR OVER A QUARTER
OF A CENTURY NOW
AMERICA HAS
OFFICIALLY DECLARED
TO THE WORLD,

GOD

WE TRUST

■

I RY

FEATURES

In God We Trust, J. Stephen Conn

Dale Richter: Coaching for God

ARTICLES

Beware Those Self-Appointed Experts, Henry n. Ferguson .... 8

Finally, a Real Boys' Program 10

How to Have a Poor Self-image, Larry E. Neagie 14 I

STORIES

Belief Is a Soft Pink Color, Kay King 16

Dumb Dennis and the Hypocrite, c. Eiien Watts 18

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22 L

Books 24

Dinner on the Ground, van Henderson 26

EDITORIAL

Something to Think About This Summer, Hoyt e. stone 27

MEMBER GpO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. c 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

FIATUJ3

UST

BY J. STEPHEN CONN

PRESIDENT DWIGHT D.
EISENHOWER

himself an avowed Christian, signed the bill
creating the new national motto on July 3,
1956. Becoming public law #851, chapter 795, the
joint congressional resolution was approved on
July 30, 1956: "Resolved by the Senate and
House of Representatives of the United States
of America in Congress assembled, that the
national motto of the United States is hereby
declared to be 'In God We Trust.' "

One year earlier, on July 11, 1955, public law
#140, chapter 303, provided that all United States
currency should bear the inscription "In God We
Trust."

In 1962 the House of Representatives by
resolution provided for the placing of the national
motto on the panel directly behind and over the
Speaker's chair. There, against the south wall of
the chamber, "In God We Trust" is inscribed in
raised letters of gold on Alabama white marble.

Yet, much earlier the motto had been
established, if unofficially so.

Perhaps Francis Scott Key should be credited
for coining the phrase. This Washington attorney,
who once considered becoming an Episcopal
clergyman, is best known for penning the words of
"The Star Spangled Banner," our national

A Church of God Youth Publication

IATP3R3!

IN GOD WE TRUST

anthem. An amateur verse writer, he wrote a lot
of religious poetry, including the hymn "Lord,
With Glowing Heart I'd Praise Thee."

On a dark Tuesday night, September 13,
1814, Key had a ringside seat to witness the
British fleet's bombardment of Fort McHenry in
Baltimore Harbor. He was aboard a U.S.
prisoner-exchange boat held in temporary
custody by a British warship in Chesapeake Bay.
With the permission of President James
Madison, his mission was to intercede with the
British for the release of his friend, William
Beanes, who had been taken captive in the retreat
from Washington.

After a noisy and sleepless night, Key was
overjoyed to see that the fifty-foot flag with its
fifteen stars and stripes "was still there," flying
proudly over the walls of Fort McHenry. He
recognized divine providence in this ordeal by fire
when he wrote the last stanza to the song. It
contains the line, "And this be our motto: 'In God
is our trust!' "

Ironically, it was a British tune to which the
words of his poem were set — the popular English
drinking song "To Anacreon in Heaven."

Over a century later, in 1931, Congress
adapted "The Star Spangled Banner" as the
national anthem. However, the U.S. Army and
Navy regarded it as the national anthem long

before it was so designated by Congress.
Likewise, most Americans considered "In God We
Trust" to be the national motto much earlier
than July 1956.

I still recall hearing the news that President
Eisenhower had signed the bill creating our
national motto. I was getting ready to enter the
fifth grade at Mayfield Elementary School in
Cleveland, Tennessee, at that time.

Even a more vivid memory for me was the
1954 inclusion of the words "under God" in the
Pledge of Allegiance to the American flag. Our
school made a big production of reteaching the
pledge to the student body. All of the teachers
were lavish in their praise to our President and
Congress for the much needed "improvement" in
the pledge.

It was a very different world then. Nobody
seemed to object to this official acknowledgment
of Deity by the leaders of our land. Everyone, at
least of my acquaintance, seemed to think it was
long past due.

Although Mayfield was a public school, it was
decidedly Christian. I seriously doubt that even
one teacher there did not make some sort of
public confession of Jesus Christ as Savior.
A policy of the city school board, and
enforced in all five schools in our system,
was that no teacher was allowed to give

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

FIATHJMI

homework on Wednesdays. That was
the night children were expected to
go to prayer meeting with their par-
ents at the church of their choice.
My teacher exempted any child from
homework every night that he or
she was attending a revival meeting
at his/her church. I was the envy
of the class because our Pentecostal
church seemed to have revivals more
frequently than any other church in
town, and they usually lasted two or three weeks.

An annual event at our school was the
presentation of a New Testament to every fourth
grader by the Gideon Society. Most students
proudly kept their Testaments in their desks. And
at least one teacher gave extra credit to every
pupil who would memorize one scripture per week
and recite it to the class.

Besides this, local pastors from the community
were brought in at irregular intervals to present
chapel programs to the entire student body.

That was a quarter of a century ago. Today
my two small sons are attending public schools,
and what a difference I see in the values which
are being instilled into them.

Christianity is probably as popular now as it
was then, but it has certainly been largely
divorced from America's public life, especially

the schools. Prayer and Bible
reading are out; secular humanism is
in. Today most teachers dare not
teach scientific creationism, even if
it is their sincere belief.

Millions of Americans still trust
in God. What then can we do, on this
anniversary of the adoption of our
national motto, to reaffirm that faith?

The temptation is to protest.
However, a more positive offensive of
prayer might be a better reflection of our God,
who "sent not his Son into the world to
condemn the world; but that the world through
him might be saved" (John 3:17). America
doesn't need another protest movement — America
needs prayer.

Protest is negative; prayer is positive.

Protest brings division; prayer brings unity.

Protest wounds; prayer heals.

Those who protest learn what criticism can do.
Those who pray see what God can do. If ten

righteous could have saved Sodom and
Gomorrah, then tens of thousands of
righteous people united in prayer can
save America. If prayer changes
things, and I believe it does, then
there is still hope for those of us
who trust in God. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

ft\^TTTO

Dale Richter
Coaching for God

by Hoyt E.Stone

ayo, Florida.

Douglas LeRoy told me there was an interesting story down there
but he didn't tell me Mayo was hard to find, even on a map. I
discovered that fact for myself.

Since it was vacation, and since my wife believes all vacations
rightfully take place in Florida, and since I assured her Mayo was
Florida, just like Tampa, Orlando, and Silver Springs, although
located in the panhandle, she agreed we should drive in that
direction.

We discovered Mayo on a Sunday afternoon, lazed out beneath a
gray sky, with not much going on. One traffic light. A few stores,
all closed. Two churches faced each other right in the middle of
town.

East on Route 27 we found a sprawling high school just before
farmland takes over; west on the same route we discovered a
shaded and well-hidden little motel, which Blanche didn't particularly
like because she doesn't particularly like shaded and well-hidden
little motels.

But we found no Mayo Church of God. I kept looking for a
sign, or a church emblem. Finally, I stopped at a convenience store
and asked a smiling young man, "You know Dale Richter?"

"Everybody knows Dale," he said. "He's our high school coach.
Took us all the way to the championship this year. And you know
what?"

I motioned that I didn't.

"He did it all with prayer."

Well . . . that's when I thought maybe I really was onto a
story. Lots of things have been accomplished through prayer, no
doubt about that; but I didn't know of a Class-A high school
championship team which had managed it through prayer alone.

"Where's the Mayo Church of God?"

"Well, there's really not one," the young man said, "but you're
probably talking about the Alton Church. Just east of town. Dale
Croft is the pastor. About a mile. On your left."

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

MSATTO1

So ... on a Sunday night . . .
I first met Dale Richter, and his
wife Tess (Teresa Ann). Dale
and Tess have two children,
Shelly (age 9) and Shanna
(age 7). Along with the other
friendly folks at the Alton
Church— W. W. Thomas' father
and mother, folks kin to
Elmer Odom, and others we had
known at Lee College —
Blanche and I soon felt so much
at home that we've inscribed
the name Mayo on our private
Florida map forever.

Neither Dale nor Tess are
from Mayo originally,
however. Dale is from Little
Rock, Arkansas. Raised
Baptist. He arrived in Mayo via
Wheaton College; then Bell
High School, Bell, Florida, where
he coached, 1970-1974; then
Episcopal High School in Baton
Rouge, Louisiana, where he
coached, 1974-1978. Tess is from
Baton Rouge.

Dale met Tess while still in
Wheaton. Their romance
flowered, then almost fell apart
over the fact Dale had
become involved with
Pentecostals, but then got
back on track and made it to
the altar, June 13, 1970. Tess
laughs about that now; and,
although she does secretarial
and computer tax work at the
Lafayette County Courthouse,
you don't have to be around this
couple long to realize Tess
agrees wholeheartedly with her
husband's concept of youth
ministry.

Monday morning Dale took
me to the Lafayette County
High School where he has
now been head coach and
athletic director for four years.
No students this morning — they
too were on vacation — and
Dale was getting ready for a
track meet. He showed me his

office, lots of trophies, and a
plaque picturing his
championship "Hornets." Last
year, the Hornets won all
their games, giving them
twenty-two straight wins in the
last two years.

"During this past season our
boys scored 562 points," Dale
said. "Our opponents 55
points. Our defense allowed only
two teams to rush a hundred
yards or better, with an average
of only forty yards passing per

A Church of God
coach who taught
winning ways to a
high school football
team.

game. We ended our season
ranked first in the Dunkel
Ratings and second in the polls.
And, of course, we were the
state champions."

Even as he talked, Dale
was uncasing a movie projector
and preparing a film.

"Let me show you some of
last year's action."

Pictures flashed on the wall.
Suited and helmeted Hornets
knocked heads with their
opponents. Dale gave running
commentary, more memorable for
his enthusiasm than for the
quality of photo production.

He then walked toward the
school's gymnasium and his
team's locker room.

"Here's something I want you
to see."

We paused in the sweaty
room, with its rows of red
lockers, and Dale pointed to a
giant hornet painted on the
far wall.

"This room was a mess

when I came. A junky locker
room doesn't bother me. A
team with no pride and no
self-respect does. One of the
first things we did was clean this
place up. The boys are now
proud of their lockers, their
shower facilities, and
themselves. When they go on
the football field, they show it.

"As to this praying bit . . .
well . . . yes, we do pray. I
lead the boys in prayer regularly
and always before every
game. One thing I'd like you to
know, though: I never pray to
win. I don't tell my boys to pray
to win. Football is a game. It's
a game to be played well, to be
enjoyed, but it's also a game
you're going to lose on occasion.
Boys must learn how to lose
as well as win.

"Maybe I learned my lesson
the hard way. While at
Wheaton. I played football
there, you know, and I always
played with every ounce of
strength. To win. One day I
accidentally hurt my best
friend. I hurt him bad. I came
to understand winning isn't
everything.

"That accident so disturbed
me I almost abandoned sports.
Fortunately, a wise minister
helped me through the crisis and
I'm now convinced my
ministry in this capacity is
divinely ordered.

"Mayo isn't a large place, as
you've noticed. Between five
hundred and a thousand
residents. Only around five
thousand in the entire county.
Maybe three hundred kids in
the high school. We have our
good ones and our not-so-good
ones, and we probably have
most of the problems folks
face elsewhere; but I've
witnessed tremendous changes
in the lives of these boys. I've

A Church of God Youth Publication

AMTKIL]

seen them shape up and give
up bad habits. I've seen them
mature and learn to live
exemplary lives. I've counseled
with many of them personally,
talked to them about God and
His goodness. I've made
friends. I believe God sent me
here for a purpose. Christian
ministry takes place elsewhere
than in pulpits."

"In a personal sense, then, you
see your coaching as a
ministry?"

"Certainly. With all the
rewards and with all the personal
satisfaction."

"What about next year, Dale?
You going to have a winning
team?"

"Sure. It's going to be a
different team. A number of my
star players graduated. But
we'll be a winning team, even if
we lose. I try to teach all my
boys to play like champions. And
when you play like a
champion, you're always a
winner. That's how I believe
you play the game."

Coaching . . .

Most of us have had some
coaching ourselves . . . for the
game of life . . .

And most of us still need
the helping hand of fellow
travelers, the Dale Richters of
our world.

"Hang in there, Coach." □

Beware Those

Self-Appointed

Experts

It is said by those supposed
to know about such things
that the bumblebee cannot fly.
But how happy the bumblebee is
in his airborne ignorance.
And how fortunate for
mankind that there are people
who flout opinions of the experts
in much the same manner as
does the bumblebee. Such men,
for example, as the late Henry
Kaiser who thrived on the
challenge of those in the know

by Henry N. Ferguson

when they predicted a certain
idea was impossible to
accomplish.

Actually, some of man's
greatest achievements have been
masterminded by persons who
chose to ignore the advice of
those quick to suggest disaster
for a proposed undertaking.

There was that windswept
fall day in 1910 when an
awkward, shabbily dressed
young songwriter, clutching a

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

Mrmu

I N Ferguson Photo

musical composition in nervous
fingers, approached the director
of the famous Broadway
musical, the "Follies Bergere."
The great one hurriedly
scanned the proffered manuscript.
He shook his head. "I'm
sorry," he said, "but I would
have no use for this song. I
don't want to sound discouraging,
but to tell you the truth, Mr.
Berlin, I'm afraid you won't find
anyone who will be interested
in your 'Alexander's Ragtime
Band.' "

Few people have ever
accomplished anything
worthwhile without first being
bombarded with dire
prophecies of failure. Such
discouragement is bad enough
when it comes from well-meaning
friends or members of the
family. Predictions of failure can
be crushing when delivered by

Never tell a person that anything cannot be done.
God may have been waiting for centuries for
somebody ignorant enough of the
impossible to do that very thing.
JOHN ANDREWS HOLMS

persons who are recognized as
experts in their field. But the
experts can be wrong, too. Had
Irving Berlin been content to
accept the verdict of the
producer that day, he would
never have realized a quarter of
a million dollars from his
memorable song.

A great many persons have
achieved desired goals by
shrugging off wet blankets
tossed at them by highly
regarded authorities. When
young Charlotte Bronte was just
beginning to write, she sent
first chapters of a novel to
William Wordsworth, the poet
laureate of England. Wordsworth
bluntly stated he could not
decide whether the author was a
"notary's clerk or a demented
seamstress." He lived to regret
his words when Charlotte
Bronte's Jane Eyre was hailed as
the greatest novel of the
century.

Through the whole history
of critical advice runs a long list
of monumental errors by
experts.

In 1805, the famous critic,
William Erskine, consented to
read the first chapters of a
novel called Waverly, written by
a minor poet named Walter
Scott. "Throw away the
manuscript," advised the great
man. "These chapters are
eloquent of the fact that you
can't write fiction."

Today the novels of Sir
Walter Scott are recognized as
some of the greatest in

literature. The modern tendency
toward historical fiction may
be traced largely to the influence
of Scott's work.

Who says you must be a
failure? Military authorities
curtly rejected Claire Lee
Chennault's first application to
join the Air Force. The future
commander of the famed
Flying Tigers was turned down
with the written comment:
"Does not possess necessary
qualifications to be a
successful aviator."

In the early days of this
nation, Timothy Dexter made a
fortune ignoring experts and
engaging in bizarre speculations
that appeared absurd.

Apprenticed to the leather
trade, Dexter managed to save
up $5,000 in "hard
money" — gold and silver coins.
At that time, 1788,
post-Revolution paper money
was almost worthless.

Late that year, ridiculous
rumors reached financial centers
in Philadelphia and New York.
An illiterate tanner, Dexter, was
offering hard money in
exchange for Continental paper
money. Bankers shipped
Continental currency to Dexter
by the barrel.

A few months later the federal
government announced a plan
for restoring the national credit.
Paper currency soared in
value and Dexter made a
$47,000 profit.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

JOTOJL)

Finally,

A Real Boys

he idea has been around for
a long time — there have even
been some halfhearted efforts at
implementing it in years gone
by — but when officials of the
General Youth and Christian
Education Department met
recently in what could be
called something of a "think

k and planning operation,"

one got the distinct impression
that this time the idea of a
boys' program is going to fly.

Lamar Vest, general
director of the Youth and
Christian Education
Department, certainly believes
time, circumstances, and a
more obvious need for the
program make chances for

success a near certainty.

"It should be pointed out,
of course," Lamar noted in this
interview, "that the Church
of God has not been altogether
without boys' programs.
Many local churches sponsor
such programs, ranging all
the way from Boy Scouts to
those put together by other

PROGRAM

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

AMTKILI

denominations to ones which are
totally autonomous. Up until
this time, what we have lacked
is a national boys' program
sponsored, promoted and
supervised by the general
church.

"We're going to change
that."

Why?

"First, because of the obvious
need which exists in our
church and in our communities.
This need has come more to
the forefront recently, in terms
of national and church
consciousness. The best way to
say it, I suppose, is that boys
need strong male images, role
models in their lives,
something which society offers
less of today than ever before.

"Think about it for a moment.
Note how much more likely it
is for today's boy to grow up
with little or no influence from
strong, Christian males.
Most boys' public school
teachers, even in high school,
are likely to be women.
Sunday school teachers are
usually women. A boy is
likely to spend more time at

home with Mother than out
with Dad, if for no other reason
than the necessity of earning a
living, and that says nothing
whatever about the many
broken homes where it is usually
the father who is missing.

"Given these times, and
considering such circumstances,
is it any wonder delinquency and
crime are on the increase
among our boys? And should we
be surprised to discover that
many boys have little or no
respect for authority, for the
father image, or for that
self-discipline needed to
become productive citizens?"

Even back when he served
as the assistant director of the
Youth and Christian Education
Department, Lamar Vest was

pursuing this idea. When he
became the general director two
years ago, a national boys'
program became a real priority
for him. He spent many hours
investigating other programs. He
acquainted himself with what
other groups and churches are
doing in this highly specialized
field and he tabulated enough
statistics and enough of the
logistics of what it would take to
develop and to launch such a
program nationwide that he knew
it would be an expensive and
time-consuming project.

This led Lamar and the
General Youth and Christian
Education Board to enter into
dialogue with a sister
denomination for use of their
program materials. Until spring
of 1982, Lamar had every
reason to believe such a
cooperative program would be
feasible. He and the department
planned a fall launch for the
General Assembly in Kansas
City. Unfortunately, at the last
moment, a snag developed in
those plans.

Not one to be easily
discouraged, Lamar laid his

A Church of God Youth Publication

AIT]

dilemma before the Executive
Committee. It was then agreed
unanimously that funds would be
made available for
development of a total program,
tailored precisely for the
Church of God. That
development is proceeding
apace, with search already under
way for a national director of
the program, and with
expectation that local chapters
can be chartered by the fall of
1983.

Meanwhile, leadership
materials are already being
compiled. Within a few months,
training programs for
prospective leaders will be in
operation on the local level.
Lamar emphasizes that extensive
training will be necessary for
those who wish to become
involved in this new program.
He expects no difficulty,
however, in locating dedicated
laymen to give time for the care
and training of boys.

The objectives of this boys'
program will be broad, far
more than the developing of
some macho image, or some
caricatured he-man marching off
into the sunset. Lamar
envisions a program tailored to
the developing of the whole
man. He plans to see that it has
a spot for boys of varied

interests, for the outdoorsman
but also for the musician, the
artist, or the computer enthusiast.

"Our emphasis in this
program will be on helping
boys mature and become their
best in whatever interests them
most," Lamar says. "We are
going to systematize steps by
which boys can do that. We're
going to concentrate on the
physical, mental, emotional,
and social development of our
boys. Most of all, we're going
to hammer away at spiritual
truths which apply to every
area of life, using practical Bible
verses and healthy Christian
fellowship."

. Spelled out, some specific
objectives of the program are: to
develop in boys a proper
concept of Christian masculinity;
to highlight the importance of,
and to give opportunity for
better development of, the
father-son relationship; to

systematically challenge and
develop in boys the
self-discipline necessary for
becoming one's best; to discover
and further develop in boys
those leadership abilities which
will allow them in turn to
contribute more meaningfully to
family, church and community.

As of this writing, a name for
the program has not been
fully decided upon. Neither does
the department feel it wise to
announce the precise
organizational structure in
terms of groups. That will come
soon, maybe at the General
Assembly.

Should you have a
suggestion, I'm sure the Youth
and Christian Education
Department would be happy to
hear from you.

Most of all, remember the
department leaders and the
steering committee in your
prayers. In terms of the
future, this could well be one of
the most important projects of
the decade. D

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

Education: Doorway Into
%ur Future

These Church of God schools are available to
help brighten your tomorrow.

Lee College

Cleveland, TN 37311

Northwest Bible College

1900 Eighth Avenue, SE, Minot, ND 58701

East Coast Bible College

6900 Wilkinson Boulevard, Charlotte, NC 28208

West Coast Christian College

6901 North Maple Avenue, Fresno, CA 92710

Spanish Institute of Ministry

P. O. Box 23027, Houston, TX 77028

International Bible College

700 Trinity Lane, Moose Jaw, Saskatchewan, CANADA

School of Theology

900 Walker Street, NE, Cleveland, TN 37311

"DONT SELL YOURSELF SHORT."

M1WS mmd AOTOTTin

HOW TO

HAVE A POOR
SELF-IMAGE:

A Guide to Being Your Own Worst

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

^mdACTWTT]

Compare your-
self to the
world's standards.

And count your
many defects,
name them one
by one.

I AM /H AVE

Too TALL/SMALL Uncoordinated

Too fat/skinms Bad voice

U&i-y Bis feet

BiG errs Frt NOSE

FuNNb SHAPED LEGS OCA.RS

dad teeth Deformed

Acne Au_tue above

Get high on self put-downs.

Detail where you aren't up
to snuff. Criticize, cut, and
enjoy the way you bleed.

Buy without question the
world's view that good looks,
talent, and abilities automatically
mean more success, popularity,
and happiness. Forget that is idolatry.

nemy9 by Larry E.IMeagle

Aggravate your
frustration by trying
to look right —
sensual, well built,
perfectly dressed.
If you aren't
successful, you'll at
least help the economy
grow.

You RCAU.V BLPW IX

with ^e, God
Thanks for nothing!

Blame God. After all, He
made you. Check the
guarantee. If you've been
shortchanged, it must be His
fault.

Romans 5 6
John O Id
Gtalatians t 4 ~7
IE Corinthians 5 17

Never, never, never admit
to yourself that in spite of
it all — physical deformity
to sin and blasphemy — God
has loved, redeemed,
adopted, and recreated you in
Christ. It will ruin your
whole self-image.

©LARRY E NEA&LE

A Church of God Youth Publication

nromin

Belief Is a Soft Pink

C<OlOrbyKayKing

My younger sister lived through a horror
story last year. But the real miracle is
how she lived because of it. The
beginning of the story is hard to find but the last
scene took place in an apartment near a college
campus.

The door to the dark bedroom opened slightly
and Pam wanted to scream but instead
concentrated hard on taking a few shallow
breaths before the next attacker forced a soiled
pillow over her face and held it there. . . .

Fear finally gave way to welcome numbness as
the slender university student started losing
consciousness again. A single lucid thought stayed
with her during the whole ordeal: she believed
in no one and in nothing, just the cocaine and
blackness that took away pain for a while.

In the hospital the next day Pam remembered
fragments to tell investigating policemen about
the party the night before. Eight "friends" had
given her massive doses of the hard drug — and
several hours of terror she couldn't forget. She
didn't know how or when she had regained
consciousness and called home.

More questions and embarrassment and
medication trapped Pam in a nightmare and there
was no escape in sight. At every turn her mind
tried to run, but there was no place to hide from
what had happened.

When she was alone Pam closed her eyes and
tried to forget how tired she felt. Then,
somewhere at the edge of relaxation a laughing,
tanned girl of seven or eight skipped through a
dream and furnished the first gladness Pam had
known in a long time. It was easy to recognize
the happy child as herself, and Pam replayed
scenes of hide-and-seek with Grandpa near the
high clefts of rock overhanging the riverbanks near
their home. Always when the chase ended Pam
let the aged man find her and lift her onto his lap
for a rest.

From their cane-bottom chair Grandpa and Pam
romped across pages of adventures with Uncle
Wiggly and Nurse Jane as they outwitted but
barely escaped the Skillery-Skallery Alligator.

Pam's dream snuggled her even more securely
into Grandpa's long arms and she leaned
contentedly against his chest. If she stayed still
long enough, the little girl reasoned, he might
tell her a story.

Sure enough, before she could ask, she heard
Grandpa begin.

"See this?" He scooped up a perfectly round
seed from the ground and dropped it into Pam's
hand.

"Not much to look at, is it? Nothing but an
ordinary black seed."

For a time he was quiet but Pam was certain
there would be more.

"If you and I plant it, we can believe to see
something like this someday," the old man
nodded and reached up to pick a soft, lacy, pink
bloom from the crepe myrtle near the porch.

A nurse with another tray of medication ended
Pam's carefree dream but the drowsy patient
turned her face away in an effort to hide tears
and avoid further conversation.

Grandpa must have prayed a lot back then — he
believed in that. Why didn't any of his prayers
work for me?

Bitterness brought more heaviness and finally
Pam gave in to the impulse to cry. It felt good to
stop fighting.

Before she drifted back into sleep Pam tried to
recall the beginning of the trouble that had
tripped her so often. Obviously there would be no
end to it, she decided, but where had it begun?

Junior high days and the dread of always feeling
different, of being without a friend. Loneliness
and the desperate but carefully hidden desire to be
accepted.

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

nrora

High school and distrust. Defiance and fear of
being hurt. A twisted self-defense of rejecting
everyone else first. Rebellion. Experiments with
alcohol. Escape — but always the painful return.
Determination to hide and not be found.

College and reckless intellectual detours from
realism — and breakdowns. Gambling with hard
drugs. Independence. Parties. Resentment.
Hatred. Living for now because nothing more
existed. Not even this Christ — the Lord, as
Grandpa had called Him. God, maybe. An
invention of the mind, probably. If He had ever
lived, now He was nothing more than a philosophy
to satisfy some people's need to believe in
something.

No answer seemed an answer in itself. Pam's
emotions swung like a pendulum from a desire to
live to a strong desire to die. Somewhere
between, she reached for more drugs — they were
like imaginary black crayons, marking out
memories that generated hatred inside.

Later that week, though, Pam dialed the
phone and deliberately reached into the past and
the future that she had tried to erase. Eddie
answered on the first ring and he sounded good.
She could trust him because he understood. For
years they had lived in the same world of drugs
and neither of them wanted out. He had helped
her through some hard times; maybe he could help
now.

Eddie was kind to listen, as she had expected,
while she confided in him without voicing
emotion. Then surprisingly, at the end of their
conversation, he told her to be ready at seven.
They were going to a prayer meeting.

On the way to church Eddie shouted bits and
pieces of information loudly enough to overcome
the motorcycle's powerfully roaring engine. But
his information only created questions. For years
they had shared drugs and parties and alcohol.
What was this new thing about church?

Inside the building people acted as if they
were at home. They laughed and hugged and sang
and prayed; they listened and smiled and knelt.

How long had it been since she had been in
church? Pam couldn't remember the last time.
The pastor talked about Jesus, His life and His
love, then added that Jesus is now. Pam
admitted to herself that this man's words carried
an indescribable ring of truth and she found
herself wanting to believe them.

For a few minutes my sister forgot about the

people around her. From the back of the church I
saw her kneel near the altar with several others.
Pam began to cry and ask God to forgive those
who had harmed her exactly a week before.
These thoughts of forgiveness and anticipation were
new to her but they made her feel
protected — safe.

". . . and Jesus does love you, . . . gave His
life for you. He is here, walking among us. There
is someone who needs to believe on Him and
accept Him at this time," the pastor continued.

Not thoughts but a person? Jesus, choosing
her? It was too much to hope for but Pam decided
to take the risk and believe. What did she have
to lose?

Slowly but with unstoppable determination
Pam stood, moved toward the pastor, and told him
she had decided to receive this Christ he talked
about. He asked her some questions, then handed
her the microphone. In a quiet but confident
voice Pam made her announcement to the crowded
congregation.

"Jesus lives and He lives in me. He is clean and
so I am clean. He is free and He has made me
free. And new. I am clean and I am alive in Him.
I forgive because He forgives. . . ."

Last month I stood beside Pam at that same
altar, this time to hear her repeat marriage vows
with Mike, a young man who loves her and
encourages her faith in Christ. Bride and groom
wore white and the floral decorations were
simple — two small crepe myrtle trees on either
side of the wedding party.

The sanctuary was full of people and their
praise; as the minister read from the Old
Testament it seemed that reverence might not
be contained by those who witnessed the marriage.

So shall my word be that goeth forth out of

my mouth: it shall not return unto me

void, but it shall accomplish that which I

please. . . .

Instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle

tree: and it shall be to the Lord for a

name, for an everlasting sign that shall not

be cut off (Isaiah 55:11, 13).

Maybe the joy that evening was never meant
to be confined to earth. Just for a second or two I
imagined I could see far higher than the balcony
to where Grandpa, in his reserved place, smiled
down at his granddaughter as she stood between
the two flowering trees.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

A Church of God Youth Publication

Dumb Ociwiia and
iha Hypocrite

baC.Etlm.WtAh

Josie liked the quiet sounds of the school first
thing in the morning. Maybe I'll be a
teacher, she thought, as she creaked up the
steps. Sunlight whisked over the faded gold walls
as the door opened and shut below her.
"Hi," said a voice.

Dumb Dennis, popped unbidden into Josie's
mind. She wasn't unkind. It was what they called
"the puny boy in thick glasses." Her hand left
the banister in a backhanded wave. Dennis would
probably soon grow out of his misery.

Upstairs, Mrs. Cohrman was diagraming a
sentence, her bright sleeves dragging in the
chalk dust.

"Good morning, Josie. I don't know what I'd
do without you, Dear. You may grade these
papers. That's right, Dear — red for incorrect,
blue for ..."

Mrs. Cohrman was like a chirpy little bird,
though there was nothing frivolous about being
chosen to assist her. For Josie, it had meant
consistently good grades, a cheerful adherence to
rules, and being nice to everyone (Mrs.
Cohrman was an absolute nut about that).

At 8:55, Josie placed the papers on the desk
and marked attendance.

Mrs. Cohrman patted her shoulder. "Thank
you, Dear. Now run along to class."

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

5T©M!

Except for latecomers, the hall was deserted.
Josie hurried, too. She tried never to abuse her
right to be tardy. As she approached the stairs,
she heard the thump and splat of open books and
the unmistakable clatter of someone falling
downstairs. Loud laughter accompanied a rush of
footsteps, and four boys appeared.

"What happened?" Josie asked.

One of the boys gasped, "Dumb Dennis! You
should've seen 'im. . ." The rest was lost in a fit
of laughter.

Dennis sat among scattered books and papers.
Retrieving his glasses, he smiled uncertainly at
Josie.

Josie murmured, "Sorry," then hurried on.

At noon there was no escaping the fact that
Dennis was being picked on. As he threaded his
way between crowded tables, with tray held high,
a tall basketball player half stood, bumping
Dennis' tray with his head.

"Watch where you're going!" he growled.

Peaches slithered down a girl's back. She
screeched, "If my sweater's ruined, you'll pay
for it!"

Dennis blinked. "Yes, of course."

Someone kicked the peaches under the table.
Guarding his tray, Dennis moved on.

"We don't bite — sit," said a boy near Josie.
Dennis sat.

As he lifted his hamburger, a girl stood and
announced, "I forgot a straw." Passing behind
Dennis, she swooped up his carton and poured
milk over his bun. "Oops — you don't have one
to loan," she remarked, while those who saw
laughed.

"I'd trip her," advised the boy who had offered
the chair.

Dennis shook his head. "I couldn't do that."

Watching, Josie turned to her friend Paula. "I
feel sorry for some of these kids — the way they're
treated."

"Me too — but what can we do?"

"That's just it — what can we do?" Josie
echoed.

"I guess they'll just have to learn."

Learn what? That being bullied is an acceptable
part of not being very attractive?

Josie remained briefly after school to help Mrs.
Cohrman. When she'd finished, Amy, who lived
in her neighborhood, was waiting.

As they walked along, Amy pointed.
"Look — there's Dumb Dennis. He left hours ago!"

"School's only been out for twenty-five
minutes," Josie told her.

"That long to walk a block?" Josie heard,
while ahead she could see Dennis' jacket had been
torn and his trousers muddied. Beyond him was
a group of rowdy boys.

"Poor Dumb Dennis," Amy mourned.

Josie often took the lead in suggesting what was
right. "Please, don't call him that," she said.
"He can't help his looks."

"I know," Amy replied quickly.

They caught up with Dennis. "Hi, how's it
going?" Josie asked, making sure Dennis was left
more than his share of the sidewalk as they
passed.

But after she'd said goodbye to Amy, Josie knew
two feet of cement and an occasional smile was
not enough.

The next morning as Josie arrived at school, a
car driven by a grim-faced Mr. Miller stopped at
the curb.

"Hi, Dennis. They letting juveniles assist
teachers now?"

Dennis' scared breathing sounded an awful lot
like the rasp of Josie's denim book bag.

"Just joking," she said. Then, "I know why you
come to school early and I'm sorry." As they
walked along together, she touched his arm. "I go
to a neat church. The kids there would be nice
to you."

Dennis' eyes looked weird through the thick
lenses. He said, "Thanks, but I have trouble
enough without freaks."

"Church doesn't make you a freak."

"That's what they call Christian kids."

Josie smiled. "I guess you're right."

"They pick on them, too. I don't need
anymore hassling," Dennis said, ruefully displaying
the neatly mended tear in his jacket.

"They've never bothered me," Josie said softly.

Dennis blinked. "I didn't know you were one."

Josie could think of no reply.

Ironically, after that, Josie often found herself
among the onlookers when Dennis was being
badgered.

The day the Sunday school lesson was on
"Kindness as Jesus Saw It," Josie decided to ask
for advice.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25

A Church of God Youth Publication

mBmmSiACTWTTl]

Update

DIRTY TV

According to a recent issue of Christianity Today, pornography is expected to
come into more homes as cable TV and home video players gain in popularity.
One TV industry magazine estimates that two thirds of the multimillion dollars' worth
of prerecorded video tapes sold will be X-rated. Pornography on cable TV is
expected to be the big money-maker in the eighties.

For many Evangelical Christians, TV has been an acceptable alternative to the
movie theater, as long as the persons watching were careful in program selection.
However, recent surveys reveal that Christians are watching what everyone else is
watching on TV. There is no selectivity in many Christian homes. The problem has
been serious but with the arrival of X-rated TV it must be viewed as acute.

Pornography is dangerous. In many cases pornography has been determined as
the root cause of child abuse. Rapists have been motivated to action after
viewing a dirty film. Pornography takes something that God created good and
beautiful and perverts it into something dirty and ugly.

Let me share some guidelines for young TV watchers (adults, too, for that matter):

1. Be selective in what you watch on TV. Never watch just because there is
nothing else to do.

2. Watch one or two programs in an evening. Do not become a marathon TV
viewer, watching hours of programs at a time.

3. Let evenings pass without turning the TV on. Play games, read a book, or go
for a walk.

4. Never watch TV during family meals.

5. Evaluate each program. Will watching this program help me to grow spiritually?
Are there principles being presented that are contrary to God's ways? How did

this program help me?

6. Keep a daily log of the TV programs you watch. This will help you to
determine the hours you spend watching TV during the week.

7. Never stay away from a church service because of a special TV program.
Don't allow TV to govern your life.

8. Never allow your curiosity to get the best of you. It will not hurt your
development if you never see a dirty movie. God wants us to be ignorant of sin.

Guard your eyes, your mind and your soul. Dirty TV is here, and there is more to
come. □

IV A. Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

BEWARE THOSE
SELF-APPOINTED EXPERTS

Continued from page 9

Dexter's next venture was
even more speculative. In
spite of the raucous gibes from
astute friends, he shipped
thousands of bed-warming pans
to the tropical West Indies.
How could they possibly find a
use for such pans in the
tropics? Dexter simply persuaded
sugarcane planters to buy
them for dipping syrup from
kettles.

The "experts" have been with
us always. In 1490 Queen
Isabella and King Ferdinand of
Spain commissioned a royal
committee to look into the
scheme of Christopher
Columbus for finding a new and
shorter route to the fabled
Indies.

The committee, an
impressive panel of experts
headed by Spain's leading
geographer and scholar, examined
Columbus' plans and presented
its findings to the court.

Columbus' plan, they wrote,
could not be accomplished. Quite
impossible.

Fortunately, Isabella,
Ferdinand and — most
important — Columbus himself
were not convinced.

The pages of history abound
with tales of experts who said
certain things positively could not
be done. They were proved
wrong.

For example, one of
America's influential scientific
journalists once wrote, "Time
and money is being wasted on
aircraft experimentation." One
week later, on a bumpy field at
a place called Kitty Hawk,
North Carolina, the Wright
brothers taxied their crackpot
idea down a homemade runway

and launched the human race
into the air.

Ironically, Orville Wright
himself later fell victim to the
it-can't-be-done syndrome. In
1914 he said it was impossible
for a passenger-carrying plane
to fly across the Atlantic Ocean.
"No plane," reported the
expert, "could carry enough fuel
for such a flight."

An expert is adept at realizing
the difficulties within the field
he knows, but few are capable
of offering competent advice
in situations outside that field.
Seldom does this prevent him
from trying, however.

Thomas Edison is a good
example. No one could ever
accuse Edison of narrow vision
or limited imagination. Yet
Edison roared with laughter
when he heard that a Swedish
inventor was working to
perfect a sun valve that would
automatically turn on
lighthouse beacons when darkness
fell, and would turn them
back off at sunrise.

"Impossible!" scoffed the
wizard of Menlo Park. But
Gustaf Dalen ignored Edison's
verdict. By 1912 his sun valve
was being installed in
lighthouses all over the world,
and he had won the contract
to light the Panama Canal.

Edison is on record another
time as an expert whose advice
proved worthless. It was his
considered opinion that talking
pictures would never catch on.

"Nobody," Edison said, "would
pay to listen to sounds coming
from a screen."

On still another occasion
Edison attempted to persuade
Henry Ford to abandon his
work on the fledgling idea of the
motorcar: "It's a worthless
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes Masonry and wood construction social area,

offices, classrooms nursery, choir robe rooms, baptrstry

steeple, carpet and Sanctuary wrth padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Sts*l or mMonry from $22/ so,, ft

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

lie or cad tor FREE information and brochun

1803)268-7297 1803)268 7090

dORTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

INC.

P.O. Boi
Tsylort, SC 29687

Ovsr 150 buildings constructed In Southeast

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS

/VC 214 657-6522

Henderson, Texas 75652

LITTLE GIANT

The name to remember for

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

STEEPLES— CROSSES
-WATER HEATERS'

DIAL TOLL FREE

800-231-6035

}

LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC.
Dept. 27/ Box 518/ Orange, Texas 77630
IN TEXAS: (713) 883-4246

CHURCH STEEPLES

- BAPTISTRIES
• WALL CROSSES
• BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

.COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND

mOOERN DESIGNS.
' ERECTION WITH COMPANY

CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.

WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR

LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

IN GEORGIA CALL ■*
COLLECT:
' 404-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910
ROSWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

riWSaMAOTIIVIIT!

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection

^Y&UTH NEWS T@ Afere

Compiled by SONflA LEE HUNT,

Editorial Auliianl General Department of Youth and Christian Education

SIBLING RIVALRY

New York — Jealousy among brothers and sisters is common, but according to
Seventeen magazine, "Growing up is no guarantee that you'll outgrow sibling rivalry."
Dr. Maury Lacher, a clinical psychologist and director of counseling services at Vassar
College, stated in the Seventeen article, "I know people in their sixties and seventies
who are still jealous of their brothers and sisters, people who feel their entire lives
might have been different if only their parents had loved them more."

According to the magazine, "A crucial step ... in escaping from such jealousy is to
admit you feel it and try to understand why." Since brothers and sisters continue to be
a part of your life, the sooner you overcome the problem the more you'll benefit from
this special relationship. (Chattanooga News-Free Press)

1. Do you ever feel jealous toward your brothers or sisters?

2. The Seventeen article said jealousy is an immature response and is a symptom
of insecurity. Do you agree?

3. Find Scripture verses on jealousy and envy. How do these apply to your life?

VICTIM-OFFENDER RECONCILIATION

Significant public interest is being focused upon Victim-Offender Reconciliation
Programs, which began in 1975 in Elkhart, Indiana. In this program, and others which
have sprung from it, the victim of a crime is given the rare opportunity of confronting
the person who violated him. In a face-to-face meeting in the presence of a trained
community facilitator, the victim may express his feelings concerning the crime. As
well as helping the victim to work through some of his trauma, the program purposes
to help the victim and offender to work out an alternative to jail for certain
property-related offenses. In virtually all of these efforts, local congregations and
individual Christians have been active in developing the programs. (Christianity Today,
April 9, 1982)

1. What are some benefits of this type program to society as a whole and to the
individual (victim and offender)?

2. For the Christian, this program offers a good opportunity for practicing forgive-
ness. Could you forgive someone who broke into your home or stole your car?

3. Would this program work other than on a volunteer basis in a largely unchristian
population?

HOME BIBLE STUDY ILLEGAL

Within the last two years, reports Liberty Magazine in its March-April 1982 issue,
citizens in several cities of the United States have received local government
opposition to home Bible studies. In 1980, Mayor Tom Bradley of Los Angeles stated
that "a Bible study would not be a permissible use in a single family residential area . . .
since this would be considered a church activity." In a town near Boston, the
building commission notified a clergyman that inviting more than four people to his
home for a Bible study was a violation of the Home Occupation Ordinance. In Atlanta,
a zoning official stated that any kind of regular home Bible study that includes
nonresidents is illegal without a special-use permit. Similar incidents in other cities
were also cited. (Liberty Magazine)

discover n\

NORTHWEST \J/

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about
Northwest Bible College.

Phone

Name

Address,
City

State_

Zip-

Date I plan to start college.
□ Fall □ Spring 19

Mail To-.

ADMISSIONS

Northwest
Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot, ND 58701

Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451
205-275-3101
Complete Line • Solid Wood <?

idd-prn

FOR

Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items"

Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St., Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drower E
Madison, Tent). 37115

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

BEWARE THOSE
SELF-APPOINTED EXPERTS

Continued from page 21

idea," he warned young Ford.
"Come and work for me and
do something really worthwhile."

Experts who proclaim "it
can't be done," often have to
swallow their own words. Such
a statement changed one man's
life completely.

"You can't even spell your
own name. How could you
write a book?" a friend taunted
ninth-grade dropout Joe
Masiello. It was just the impetus
Joe needed. He wrote a novel
and sold it for nearly $200,000.

Masiello's life took an
abrupt turn in 1976 when he
and five buddies saw the
movie The Friends of Eddie
Coyle. Masiello didn't like the
movie, and said so. In fact, he
insisted he could write a
better story. "I was just
bragging," he admits. "But
my friends offered me $1,000
each if I would write
a book."

Masiello bought a typewriter
for $150 and took time off
from his job. Eight weeks later
he presented his dumbfounded
friends with a manuscript,
"Family Trouble," a story
about two organized crime
families.

They liked it and
congratulated him on his
success — they also paid him
$1,000 each. Joe then
succeeded in getting his
manuscript published by
Pocket Books, receiving a
$50,000 advance. Then he
sold the movie rights for
$145,000. Since then he has
written two screenplays and is
now a full-time writer.

"The big lesson from my

experience is that no one
should ever listen to those who
claim 'it can't be done,' "
explains the young Bostonian.
"Too many people just give
up in life. If they would only
try, they would find they are
a lot more capable than they
think they are."

When someone is convinced
that a certain thing just can't
be done, he will often cling to
that conviction in the face of
the most obvious contradiction.

At the time Robert Fulton
gave the first public
demonstration of his
steamboat, one of those "can't be
done" fellows stood in the
crowd along the shore repeating,
"He can't start her!"

There was a belch of steam
and smoke and the steamboat
began slowly to move. Startled,
the man stared for a moment
and then began shouting, "He
can't stop her!"

The self-appointed expert has
been confusing things for a
long time. Some two thousand
years ago Aesop, the Greek
slave, offered what is probably
the best comment — and the
best put-down of these
narrow-gauge visionaries. Once,
he relates, a legislative group of
mice from a certain tribe held
a council to determine what they
should do about a voracious
cat. Finally one young
mouse — an amateur expert, no
doubt — came up with a proposal
that they put a bell around
the cat's neck, thus providing the
mice with an early-warning
system. But with their tunnel
vision, none of the assembled
specialists thought of the most
crucial question until an old
gray mouse asked to be heard.
"Who," he asked quietly, "will
put the bell around the cat's
neck?"

No matter how well informed
he may be, no person can
make an entirely accurate
estimate of your chance for
success in any undertaking.
Success depends a lot upon
eager optimism and steadfast
determination.

Don't pay too much attention
to Gloomy Gus, whether he's
a close friend or an eminent
authority who assures that you
are doomed to failure.

If your very best is put into
an attempt to reach your goal,
who says you can't make it? □

BELIEF IS A SOFT
PINK COLOR

Continued from page 17

"I told you, Honey . . .
remember? Like the little black
seed that had to die before it
could live? Remember our story,
Pam? I believed to see the
goodness of the Lord in the land
of the living. We must all
believe to see. You do believe,
don't you?"

Soft pink flowers from the
bridal bouquet reflected a
lovely special-order aura as
Pam's whispered words
reached Mike, the minister, all
the way to heaven — and
Grandpa.

"I do!" □

NEEDING PEWS?

Factory Representatives
Located Nationwide

overholtzcr
Church Furniture. Inc.

p 0 box 4039 • modesto, ca 95352
call toll free ((00) 144-71(2

WORLD'S FAIR
ACCOMMODATIONS

LoCATtd 4?MJnUTES fnOM FaJrT

BeautjFuI stTTJNq jhth-e SmoHes.

FamJIv ATMOSPHERE. ReASONApIe RATES.

CaII (61^)4^-8579 OR
aFter frp.w (615) ^-7078.

A Church of God Youth Publication

.mdAOTWm

Books

MENDER OF BROKEN HEARTS

by Conrad M. Thompson

Underneath the happy, smiling faces of many people is the cry of a wounded heart — a
recent sorrow, a broken romance, a serious illness, the loss of a job, money problems,
mental stress. "Our hearts and minds," says Dr. Thompson, "need healing and mending
from the Lord."

Mender of Broken Hearts is your invitation to the forgiving, healing love of Jesus Christ.

Comfort, hope, and strength are offered in these inspiring meditations. Practical
suggestions for listening to God's Word, communicating in prayer, and waiting on the Lord
will help you renew your strength in times of trouble.

Conrad M. Thompson has preached to millions. He has served his church in many
capacities: as director of evangelism, pastor of churches in South Dakota and Minnesota,
and author of numerous books and articles. (Augsburg Publishing House, Minneapolis,
MN)

TOO CLOSE, TOO SOON

by Jim A. Talley and Bobbie Reed

Too Close, Too Soon is a plainspoken, practical, and experience-tested guide for
developing quality interpersonal relationships and for avoiding the loneliness, rejection,
and heartbreak of premature intimacy.

"Relationships which progress too quickly through the various stages of intimacy are
not strong enough to endure the inevitable confrontations over conflicting needs and
desires. Yet in today's world of instant gratification, many single adults do not give
relationships time to grow."

Single adults who find themselves caught up in a dissatisfying, stressful male-female
relationship — and those who want to avoid such destructive relationships — will welcome
the practical guidelines in this book. Jim Talley and Bobbie Reed emphasize the need for
controlling relationships by closely guarding the time spent together and by focusing on
Christ.

Too Close, Too Soon outlines simple, practical, and thought-provoking steps of action
for guiding relationships between men and women toward significant, lasting unions.
(Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN; paperback, $4.95)

THE POWER OF PRAYER

by Herbert Lockyer

Herbert Lockyer examines biblical injunctions for prayer and emerges with clearly
defined laws for tapping and releasing the powerful divine forces available through prayer.

Whenever the saints prayed, something happened. And Dr. Lockyer gives thrilling
examples of God's answers to their prayers: when Hezekiah prayed, 185,000 Assyrians
were slain; when George Whitfield prayed, a thousand souls were saved in one day;
when Hudson Taylor prayed, inland China was evangelized.

"Prayers that shake heaven, confound hell, compel the world to turn to God are not the
short, heartless, insipid prayers we are content with now," says Dr. Lockyer. "The early
church was so dynamic in her witness. Why? She lived on her knees. The church was
born in a prayer meeting; and living in such an atmosphere, she turned the world
upside down."

Dr. Lockyer's detailed biblical research on the subject of prayer will guide, instruct, and
inspire anyone with a deep desire to learn how to pray more effectively. (Thomas Nelson
Publishers, Nashville, TN; paperback, $3.95)

GOSPEL TENTS -»

.»ktiS~*

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3 178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L. SHAW lit SH£

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years!

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

lanufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write (or (ree estimate.

Write for tree
BROCHURE'

BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

(615) 875-0679
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

GOSPEL

TENTS

For

Sale

Nashville Tent

& Awning

Co.

615 20th

Ave.,

Nashville, Tennessee

37203

Write re

r Price

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

DUMB DENNIS AND
THE HYPOCRITE

Continued from page 19

As Mr. Tanner read the story
of the good Samaritan, Josie
yawned. Help the hungry, the
handicapped, the helpless.

"The story's familiar," the
teacher said, "so let's ask God
to show us something new."

Josie yawned again.

Following prayer, Mr. Tanner
suggested, "Let's make real
people out of these characters.
We'll start with the guy who
was robbed. The Bible simply
calls him 'a certain man' —
though we might assume he was
a Jew since he hailed from
Jerusalem. So he could be a
family member, a
neighbor — anyone who, at your
point of contact, seems to be
a loser ..."

Dumb Dennis.

"I'll give you a moment to
think — all right? Have each of
you placed a real character in
the ditch — someone who's
hurting, been rejected, robbed of
self-respect, lost a personal
battle?"

Josie's mind scrabbled for
another name. But Dennis it
was, with his blinking round
eyes and the jacket with its
neatly mended sleeve.

Mr. Tanner smiled. "Let's not
be too personal concerning
these next two characters, but do
give them real characteristics.
Obviously both the priest and
the Levite were associated
with the church — leaders,
actually — so why would they
act this way?"

"My 'priest,' " said a boy,
"is pastor of a large church —
very dignified, extremely busy,
always in a hurry, hung up on
religious duties. He saw the

guy, but didn't really see him.
You know what I mean?"

"Was Jesus ever that
preoccupied?"

"No, never. Not me; when I
get really into something I
could walk right by my best
friend."

"I've been thinking about that
Levite," a girl volunteered.
"Here's this guy — a genuine
Christian — who says, 'Hey, I'm
really sorry.' But he doesn't have
a first-aid kit, and he's almost
late for a youth meeting. There
really isn't anything he can
do."

"Or maybe he said, 'This
would never have happened if
you'da' been in church.' "

"I think any religious person
would at least have spoken
kindly."

Josie imagined the whole
class could hear her heart thud.
She wanted to put her hands
over her ears and run.

"That pretty well sums up a
modern version of the priest and
Levite. Now let's take a look
at the Samaritan."

"Wait!" Josie said, "I . . .
I'm not quite done with that
Levite!"

The class laughed; but they
gave her their attention.

"I've been one super crumb of
a Levite," she began. "There's
this boy at school — nothing
wrong with him, except that
he's not much to look at. But
the kids really pick on him.
Not fun stuff. Mean things." She
brushed away tears. "I'm nice
to him. I smile. I speak. I even
invited him to church. But
he's still in the ditch. Does that
sound crazy?"

"No, Josie, it doesn't," Mr.
Tanner replied. He glanced
around the circle. "How many of
you can identify with what

Josie's saying. Do you personally
know someone like this boy?"

As several nodded, Josie said,
"I don't want him to be in the
ditch. And I know Jesus would
have loved him regardless
— and He'd have done
something! But I don't know
what more to do."

"Let's talk about it," Mr.
Tanner suggested.

Josie felt better as she
listened for ideas she thought
might work in her school. One
was to enlist the help of the
teachers (Mrs. Cohrman with
her policy of fair treatment for
all would be a good place to
begin). Another suggestion was
the use of special films or
assembly speakers. The plan
Josie liked best, however, was
so simple she wondered why she
hadn't thought of it herself.
That afternoon she began putting
feet to it by calling her best
friend.

"You know how the kids
treat Dennis? Paula, I've found a
way to help him, but it'll take
all of us Christian kids working
together.

"If two or more of us could
stay with Dennis wherever he
goes the hecklers would realize
he's part of a group and they
might lay off. What do you
think?"

It might not work. Dennis
could even reject their help.
But Jesus never said if the man
in the ditch lived or died.
What He did say was that the
good Samaritan had done all
he possibly could to help him
(Luke 10:25-37). □

: PIANISTS

GOSPEL STYLE

Keyboard Arrangements

!FRee

Send your Name and Address to:
FAYWOOD MUSIC PUBLISHERS

P.O. Box 396A4, Alcesler, SD 57001

A Church of God Youth Publication

JITS

Van Henderson Photo

c/jdei*q fkek hoi,
£ W[ft*fl tiiei/i lad,

Vlmwioniht
Ground

by Van HewdeMon $**$*& uj> aW U Uu(,

TU fefctfe. Lnj *w/et i*,

^&€4 ftiui Aifa <m."(ul" (jfiJgfe.
0[a ctuutCt 0*. v& OtoAJtoA.

Lighted Pathway, July, 1982

rorraiiM* y/*rf £^£^

Your allotted days.

Where you are going and
what you plan to do with your
life. Your one and only life.

This isn't an easy subject.
You probably find it more
tempting to dwell on Saturday
night's date, the summer job,
or why you can't have more
spending money.

Did you hear about Aleksandri
Solzhenitsyn? The
Russian dissident,
writer, and social
philosopher? He
now lives in the
United States and
some find his
sharp social criti-
cisms disconcert-
ing. Solzhenitsyn insists on
being his own man here just
as much as when he lived in
the Soviet Union.

Recently, President Ronald
Reagan invited Solzhenitsyn to
be a special guest at the White
House, along with a number
of other dissidents.

"No, thank you."

What Solzhenitsyn said to the
President went something like
this: "I have but a limited
number of days on this earth

Something to

Think About

This

and no time for mere social
gestures. If and when you
wish to sit down and talk
seriously, on important
subjects, I'll be happy to come."

There may have been
something snobbish — certainly it
was poor taste — in
Solzhenitsyn's snubbing of our
President; but, at the same
time, I admire his sense of
commitment, his feeling that
he must use his days well.

So must you.

And how blessed you will be
if you learn the truth now,
while young.

There will always be minor
subjects vying for your mind.
Down every path you walk,
you will find roadside stands
filled with hawkers of
merchandise unworthy of your
attention. Frivolous matters can
overwhelm you. Friends may
prove vain.
Best-laid plans
may fall apart.
Such is the
nitty-gritty of
life. The reality.
It is you who
must decipher the
code . . . who
must decide the path . . . who
must choose the values.

There's no point in being
snobbish. You need not insult
or belittle your friends. But those
who love you will appreciate
you all the more when you
inventory the situation and
announce: "No thank you.

"It's time for me to get on
with the serious business of
living.
"God and I have plans." □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Want to Make a Record?

It's abound" Investment at FAITH PRODUCTIONS

NOW is the time to record your Teen
Talent winners during Faith Productions
SUMMER SPECIAL. If you schedule your
24-track album recording session by Au-
gust 15, 1982 you will receive 125 cassette
tapes of your album absolutely FREE!!

Special Custom Package, Includes the fol-
lowing: 24-track recording (8 hours), musi-
cal soundtrack, mixdown to stereo master,
labeling and printing, 1,000 stereo records,
1,000 full color customized album jackets.
Custom package, $2,295.00

For information call toll free at

1-800-251-4024

(In Tennessee call 1-615-472-3361, Ext. 347)

Or write to:

FORWARD IN FAITH, 1441 Gutherie Dr.,
Cleveland, TN 37311

UlCjHTO

CL~p.lli*

jnlAQmliTilSliV

August, 1982

Volume 53, Number 8

THIS MONTH

Betty Klaas gives us an interesting glimpse at a personality trait often
misunderstood. We think her argument for honest, open relationships is well
stated. Cliburn's "Cover Girl" also presents an interesting twist If you are
heading for Kansas City (or if you'd like to be), don't miss our update.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURE

Mark Palmer, Off to the Ivy League 3

ARTICLES

Church Keeps Rolling Along, Stephen a. Biy 6

a Meekness Is Not Weakness, Betty Klaas 9

jfj Kansas City Update 11

How to Make Sure You're Not in Love, Larry e. Neagie 14

STORIES

Cover Girl, Alan Cliburn 16

Social Experiment, Betty Steele Everett 18

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update, W. A. Davis 20

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22

Books 24

EDITORIAL

Suspicion, Hoyt E. Stone 2/

MEMBER GpGI EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. ' 1962. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

FIATTOBJ

PALMER

Off lo the Ivy League

hen Nat King Cole's lazy, hazy, crazy days
of summer cool off this year in
Dearborn, Michigan, Mark Palmer will be off to
Princeton, there to find out if he can really cut it
among the Ivy League's best.

A lot of people, including Mark's pastor, the
Reverend Norman Hamby, believe Mark has
what it takes.

On June 17, Mark graduated as valedictorian
of his high school class. Mark plans to major in
chemistry. He's an only child to George and
Helen Palmer, having graduated from Dearborn

High with a 4.0 grade point average. Although
Mark has chosen Princeton, he was also accepted
and designated a national scholar by Harvard
and Cornell.

During the past year, while still in high
school, Mark did chemistry research at the
University of Michigan-Dearborn, working with
Dr. Craig J. Donahue in a study of dithio- and —
monothiocarbamate tungsten (IV) complexes, from
which the two hope to publish a paper during the
coming year.

Born December 13, 1963, Mark grew up in

A Church of God Youth Publication

Dearborn where his father is employed as
an accountant with the General Motors
Acceptance Corporation and his mother as a
sales clerk for Fairlane Florist.

Church home for the Palmer family has
been the Dearborn Church of God.
George has served as Sunday school
superintendent, a member of the Board of
Christian Education, and on the Pastor's
Council. Helen has served as teacher and
as secretary for the Primary Department.
Mark has been a member of the church
choir and youth group. He plays the piano
and the trumpet, has participated in Teen
Talent up to state level, has served as an
assistant Sunday school teacher, and is presently
working on a bus route.

"Over the years, the church has been extremely
important to me," Mark says. "I have always
been able to depend on my church and its
members for moral and spiritual support. There
are times when we all need such support. The
church has never failed me."

Mark's extracurricular high school activities have
revolved primarily around music. He has played

with the marching band, the symphonic band, and
the orchestra at Dearborn High; also with the
Michigan Youth Symphony, an orchestra which is
run by the University of Michigan at Ann
Arbor.

For Mark, highlights of his high school years
included two opportunities to tour abroad. In 1979
Mark toured Scandinavia with Dr. Leonard
Falcone, professor emeritus at Michigan State
University, as a member of the Blue Lake Fine

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

IPI1ATTOI

Arts Camp International Band. In 1980 he toured
central Europe with Dr. Russell Reed, director
of orchestras at Eastern Michigan University as a
member of the Blue Lake Fine Arts Camp
International Youth Symphony. During these tours
Mark was guest in sixteen homes. He learned
the difficulty and the importance of communicating
across cultural, social, and language barriers. "It
can be done," Mark says. "If
you really care, and love."

Significantly, Mark gives credit
to his parents for making
these two tours possible. He
notes the trips were maturing
experiences, creating more
sensitivity in his feelings for
other people and giving him
greater desire to witness and
be a blessing.

In terms of career plans and
life objective, Mark hopes
to become a professor of
chemistry. "I enjoy teaching and
helping others," he says, "and
I believe there's a place where I
can blend my love for
chemistry and my witness for
Christ. It seems to me that
college years are important and
that we need Christian
witnesses to the grace and

MARK PALMER

Participation in Service Organi-
zations and Clubs

National Honor Society — Presi-
dent

Science Clut> — Co-founder, trea-
surer, president
Orchestra Winds — First trumpet
Pit orchestra— First trumpet
Jazz band — First trumpet
Michigan Youth Symphony — Prin-
cipal trumpet

Achievements in the Arts and
Sciences
The Rensselaer Medal
An American Chemical Society
Award for outstanding achievement
in chemistry

Detroit Edison Outstanding Sci-
ence Student Award
National Merit Scholar
Presidential Scholars Finalist
Bausch and Lomb Science Award
Music

goodness of God through Christ. As I visualize it
at the moment, that would be the most important
goal of my life."

During a weekend visit to Dearborn, Christopher
Moree of our World Missions Department
interviewed Mark, asking him specifically how he
felt about going to the campus of a school like
Princeton.

"Well . . . first of all ... I
find it a bit intimidating," Mark
said. "I have visited the
campus already and attended an
Alumni dinner where a
speaker told of other students
admitted to Princeton this fall.
One young man is considered the
best high-school track star in
the United States. Others have
already served internships with
the U.S. Congress. These are
impressive credentials and I
know the competition will be
keen in every class.

"However, I also find the idea
tremendously challenging. I
see Princeton as an environment
in which I will be forced to
do my best, to reach my fullest
potential. Most people need a
challenge to fully develop. I'm
no different. I'll be trusting
God to help me do my best." □

Received Division' I ratings on
piano and trumpet at District Solo
and Ensemble Festivals. Received
Division I ratings on trumpet at
State Solo and Ensemble Festi-
vals

Who's Who Among American
High School Students, 1981

A Church of God Youth Publication

.!,*'<#

YEAR: A.D. 34

PLACE:
SITUATION:

EVENTS:

Jerusalem

The supreme court of the Jewish peo-
ple investigates Galilean fishermen who
are caught preaching on the Temple
steps.

The apostles teach, heal, and proclaim
that one named Jesus has risen from
the dead. People believe them. Such
violates the style and teaching of the
Temple.

Some members of the court are so
infuriated they demand the fishermen's
death. A lawyer and Pharisee by the
name of Gamaliel shouts down his col-
leagues: "We shouldn't interfere. If it's
of man it will die. But, if this move-
ment is of God, we will never be able
to stop it. In fact, we might be found
opposing God."

The Galilean proponents of a risen
Messiah are beaten and told never to
speak or preach in Jesus' name again.
Joy conquers the pain in their bodies.
They leave rejoicing that they are wor-
thy to suffer in the name of Jesus.

Once again their proclamations echo
through precincts and Temple porticos.

The church of Jesus Christ is on the
move.

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

Pan American Photo

A.D. 64

Rome

Nero is emperor. Ten of the fourteen
districts of the city burn to the ground.
Through the streets, rubble, and make-
shift dwellings an accusation flies: Nero
is responsible. In an attempt to divert
attention, a power-hungry, pleasure-
seeking tyrant cries out, "The Chris-
tians did it!"

The first major persecution of Chris-
tians begins. Soldiers comb streets for
followers of the Christ. They round up
hundreds, bringing them to a central
part of the city. They drape them with
skins of animals and throw them into
the arena with packs of wild dogs.
They tie them to the horns of bulls
and drag them through the streets.
Yet, in defiance of all odds, the Church
keeps right on rolling.

A.D. 248

Rome

Barbarians from the north eat away
at the once great Roman Empire. The
capital city is in decay.

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

AMKGIL]

EVENTS

YEAR:
PLACE:

SITUATION:
EVENTS:

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

The one thousandth anniversary of the
founding of the city. In commemoration
of the city's founding, Decius decides
to restore the old way, the old customs,
and the old worship. Christians are to
be destroyed. The edict goes out to
every province. Mobs rush to comply:
every minister, every priest, every bish-
op, every deacon is to be executed.
Every layman involved in leadership
of the Church is to be arrested, his
goods taken. Then he is to be banished
from the land. Every Christian is to be
forced to confess that the emperor is
god.

Does the Church fold?

Hardly — it just keeps right on roll-
ing.

A.D. 312

The Mulvian Bridge, north of Rome,
across the Tiber River.

Two armies meet in conflict.

The empire struggles for a new leader.
This battle for Rome is decisive.
Constantine has a vision that by the
sign of the Christians he will conquer.
Next morning his troops paint crude
symbols of the Greek letters chi and
rho on all their shields. Constantine's
outmanned army battles the troops of
Maxintius and wins. The empire is his.
The empire becomes Christian by de-
cree. Church buildings spring up ev-
erywhere.

The church of Jesus Christ keeps
rolling right along.

A.D. 432

The coast of Ireland.

An ingrown church. Only a few dec-
ades old, it now talks only of theology.

There is a man with missionary vision
who longs for the lost of northern Europe.
The church is not spreading north, it is
not reaching the tribes. Patrick begins
a school for missionaries. His students
evangelize in the name of Jesus. Many
are converted. In the shadows of the
beginning of the Dark Ages, the Church
keeps right on rolling.

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS,

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

1208

Assisi, Italy

The Christian church waddles about as
an overbearing, formalized institution.

In a chapel outside the city a worship-
er has a vision. In these depths of the
Dark Ages the church members lack
sincerity and a real experience with
the living God. Francis is told in a
vision to go out and preach repen-
tance, preach the kingdom of God,
take a vow of poverty, leave the gold-
plated sanctuaries behind.

He does.

So, the Church keeps right on roll-
ing.

1521

Worms

A council meets. Doctrine is being pro-
pounded in Germany contrary to the
established teaching in the formalized
church. Men gather to investigate charges
against Martin Luther.

In his writings, Luther states: The no-
blest of all good works is to believe in
Christ; no one man has the exclusive
right to interpret Scripture; God's for-
giveness cannot be purchased; salva-
tion comes by faith alone; there is no
authority higher than Scripture.

The council demands Luther recant
his belief in these ideas. He replies in
effect, "I cannot do otherwise. Here I
stand. God help me. Amen."

The church of Jesus Christ? It keeps
right on rolling.

1741

Enfield, Massachusetts

Though founded on religious princi-
ples, the American colonies are in spir-
itual depression. Immorality is rampant.
The church is ineffective.

A man climbs into the Enfield pulpit
and preaches a sermon entitled, "Sin-
ners in the Hands of an Angry God."
As Jonathan Edwards preaches on what
awaits those who refuse to turn to

A Church of God Youth Publication

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

YEAR:
PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS.

Jesus Christ, as he expounds that it is
the love and mercy of God which
keeps them from dropping instantly
into the pits of hell, people are moved.
With weeping, moaning, and true re-
pentance, hundreds are converted and
a Great Awakening flashes across colo-
nial settlements.

Reports arrive from all over. Multi-
tudes turn to Christ as Lord and Sav-
ior.

The Church keeps right on rolling.

1875

Chicago

A post-Civil War, neo-industrial soci-
ety with all the accompanying social
ills and economic advances. People are
sorting out priorities. What is true?
What is real? What can be counted
on? Spiritual apathy prevails.

An ex-shoe salesman who can barely
read or write is called by God to do
something about the spiritual situation.
Dwight L. Moody preaches across
America, England, and Scotland. Peo-
ple listen. Revival begins.

That old Church keeps right on roll-
ing.

10.

1886

Foothills of North Carolina and Ten-
nessee

Revival fires burn even among south-
ern mountain folks, and a small group
of believers gathers for prayer and
worship at the Barney Creek Meeting-
house.

On Thursday, August 19, Richard G.
Spurling speaks passionately on the
need for reformation and holiness in
the Church, calling for a Christian union
which will reassert basic doctrines of
the Bible. An embryonic church is
formed, known later as the Church of
God (Cleveland, TN), and but one of
twenty-five Holiness and Pentecostal
churches to take shape between 1880
and 1926.

The Church keeps rolling along.

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

YEARS:
PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS;

11.

1896

Camp Creek

A recurrence of Pentecost is taking
place, with men and women being
strangely moved upon by the Holy
Spirit.

Filled with the Holy Spirit, men and
women move joyfully into neighboring
communities and towns with the mes-
sage of God's love in Christ. Though
persecuted — even expelled from their
churches and families — these new
"Pentecostals" but preach more and
work harder.

God's church keeps right on rolling.

12.

1920-1960

All across the U.S. and around the
world

Pentecostal churches are springing up.
The poor are welcome. New life and
religious fervor is abroad in the land.
Missionaries are going forth.

The social gospel comes and goes.
World War II and its aftermath. New
realities. New challenges. New oppor-
tunities for Evangelicals. Charismatic
revival. Pentecostal revival. Those with
a message of hope and new life.
The Church keeps rolling along.

13.

YEARS: Late 1960's
PLACE: America

SITUATION:

EVENTS;

A technical, materialistic society faces
protests, alienation, and violence of a
generation that refuses to acquiesce.
Morals are blurred. A drug culture
emerges. Spiritual depression runs ram-
pant. God is declared dead.

All over the United States an amazing
thing happens. Young people stop to
listen to anyone who will tell them the
gospel message. A skinny minister brave-
ly preaches in the ghettoes of New
York. Many listen. A balding preacher
proclaims the gospel on the beaches of
southern California. Many listen. On
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

iticil: ■

^^r he meek shall inherit the
■ || earth. . . . To have a
^^ friend you must be a
friend. . . . Acceptances come
only through agreement. That
was the foundation of my

upbringing. You never hurt
anyone. All that mattered was
how I treated others; their
feelings were important, not
mine.

When I grew older I was

afraid to say what I thought
fearing I would hurt others
and open myself to rejection.
However, this programing left
me with no honest association
with myself or those around me.

A Church of God Youth Publication

I discovered acceptance was
easily won through agreement
and flattery, picking out the
best features of a person and
complimenting them. One
particular incident stands out.
During my freshman year at
college I had the opportunity to
meet the dean of women. She
was an older woman who
impressed me as being
pompous, narcissistic, and
impressed with her importance.
She had a subtle way of
commanding attention to her
position. After the introduction
she looked at me with disdain
and I knew she wasn't
impressed. Immediately I
snatched a plum from my bag of
compliments, saying, "You
have such lovely blue eyes."

Her eyes brightened,
showing great pleasure at my use
of tinted flattery. Her disdain
melted into interest as she
answered, "Oh, do you think
so, Dear?"

Icicles hung on the word
Dear but she began a
conversation. Through her
drone of narcissism my true
feelings mounted and I began
looking at how I was shaping my
life. How had doing and
saying the "right" thing become
my way? Certainly not
because it was the Christian
way, or even diplomatic, but
to win approval. I developed the
ability to make friends by
telling people what they wanted
to hear, but this kept me from
being honest. In the dishonesty I
robbed myself by failing to
share my opinions and feelings.

People need honesty, at
times, more than agreement and
support. I had a friend in high
school who wore far too much
makeup. I heard the other
girls talk about her behind her
back, yet I wasn't enough of a

friend to tell her what I thought,
what others thought. I stood
on razor's edge.

Examining my approach for
several weeks I asked myself:
"How would being sincere
affect my daily living? Could I
withstand the peer pressure of
honesty? Would people like me
if I was truthful? Would I be
able to cope with the rejection?
How much pain would there
be in growing a backbone?"

At first I only wondered,
lacking the courage to try. Then
one evening I turned to my
Bible concordance. There were
several references to honesty
but two particular scriptures
reached me: 2 Corinthians
8:21 — "Providing for honest
things, not only in the sight of
the Lord, but also in the sight of
men"; and 2 Corinthians
13:7 — "Now I pray to God that
ye do no evil; nor that we
should appear approved, but that
ye should do that which is
honest, though we be as
reprobates."

The last verse overwhelmed
me. I had to change. I knew
it would be difficult but I also
knew I'd have God's approval.
Afraid to confront this lifetime
habit, I backed away several
times, later asking for His
forgiveness. Turmoil rumbled
within and I prayed for help.

He answered my prayer
during a conversation with a
friend who said, "You're too
agreeable. Sometimes friends
need truth more than
harmony — be more honest.
People think of you as a
yes-man. Show them you have
the courage to have opinions
of your own."

I'd been slapped by my own
values. Unable to say what I
thought, my friends looked at
me as worthless. This, too, was

rejection and difficult to
accept.

Using this thought, the
courage came during a telephone
conversation. The caller
reprimanded me for having my
telephone turned off. "I've
been trying to get you for hours.
Why do you insist on turning
off your phone?"

I valued her friendship but
was annoyed at her demanding
attitude. I risked it all and
spoke what I felt. In a polite
manner I replied, "I resent
your attitude, Shirley. I have a
right to my privacy when I
feel the need. I wouldn't dream
of infringing on yours."

She was stunned by my words.
However, I noticed that once
I'd taken the step she respected
my rights as an individual, not
only with the telephone but in
other situations. Those few
honest words brought about a
new respect for me.

As I slowly began to exercise
my new freedom I discovered
that quite to the contrary of
losing the respect of my
friends, I was beginning to gain
it. I said what I felt and they
no longer looked at me as a
yes-man but as a person
whose opinions had value. My
self-worth appeared as I began
to grow.

There were times when I
backslid. I didn't like myself
after such an instance, but the
change was coming.

I discovered another truth.
There's a lot of difference
between the words weak and
meek. O

rte for (ree ^<^^o>. - ■ r, -r- . ^

brochure-1%^ BAPTISMAL
POOLS

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

(61 5) 875-0679
351 1 HIXSON PIKE. CHATTANOOGA, TN 37415

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

KANSAS
CITY

AITECM

UPDAGTE

Its almost time for the 5Qtln
ChurchofGod [.AuLgust 10-15,19»2|.

J. C. Nichols Fountain/
Country Club Plaza

Either as a delegate, a minister, or a Teen Talent participant, it could be you are making
plans to attend.

You are in for an exciting wee!:.

Naturally, most of your activities will revolve around the Assembly itself — banquets, music
presentations, and some of the most wonderful worship services in the world — but you will also
be spending a week in one of America's most fascinating cities. The following profile should
make you a little more comfortable with our host city; also, it offers some suggestions for any
free time you may have.

Kansas City is the "Heart of America," centrally located on the banks of the Kansas and
Missouri Rivers, within 250 miles of the geographic center and the population center of the
continental United States. Its population is 1,290,110.

A Church of God Youth Publication

The greater Kansas City area includes more than
1,060 churches of over sixty-eight denominations.

Transportation into and around the city is easy
via a network of interstate highways. Once you
arrive, the Metro Kansas City Area Transportation
Authority's public bus system operates in the
seven-county area with a basic fare of forty cents.
ATA now offers a shuttle-bus service, called
Dimetown, around the downtown area for only ten
cents.

Kansas City has a modified continental climate
with a mean annual temperature of 54.5° F.
The summer season is characterized by warm days
and mild nights with moderate humidities.

Located in the center of Kansas City are four
square blocks of the nation's most modern
convention facilities — the Kansas City Convention
Center — surrounded by first-class hotels, fine
restaurants and outstanding entertainment. The
Kansas City Convention Center exhibition hall
encompasses 186,000 square feet of clear-span
exhibition space, where all exhibits will be set
up. The center has a spectacular arena with a
seating capacity of 10,500, an elegant Music
Hall where Teen Talent competition will take
place, and a Little Theatre recital hall seating
up to six hundred. The entire convention center is
adjacent to a one-thousand car, underground
parking garage. An underground concourse joins
the entire convention center to major downtown
hotels.

Kansas City has specially designed tours and
convenient city transportation to help you see it
all.

Gray Line Tours offers individual, daily
sight-seeing tours, departing from Crown Center
at 1:30 p.m.

A one-and-a-half-hour public excursion down
the Missouri River is offered by the Kansas City
Excursion Boat Company at 2 p.m. every
Wednesday, Friday, Saturday and Sunday.

Complete Dimetown bus transportation offers
riders shuttle service between downtown, the Civic
Center, City Market, Hospital Hill and Crown
Center.

Crown Center, just minutes from downtown
Kansas City, is a $400-million, 85-acre "city within
a city." This ambitious development includes two
luxury hotels, an indoor retail center with 85 shops
and boutiques, 8 restaurants, a 10-acre
landscaped square for community entertainment, 2
major office complexes, a children's workshop,

meeting and conference facilities, and luxury
apartments and condominiums.

Crown Center offers a full day's activities. At the
Crown Center Hotel, a "must see" is the
dramatic five-story-high indoor tropical garden and
waterfall which form a spectacular backdrop in
the hotel lobby.

Located just fifteen minutes west of downtown
Kansas City is the only collection of artifacts and
historic display of American farming chartered
by the U.S. Congress. The "Ag Hall" contains one
of the world's greatest collections of antique
farm equipment, including Harry Truman's plow,
horse-drawn carriages, and butter churns. Also
there are old radios, phonographs, stoves, washing
machines, antique furniture and dishes. Another
exhibit, Myrl Adams' remarkable, prize-winning
display of "Wire That Won the West," has more
than three hundred varieties of wire, representing
one of the world's largest collections of barbed
wire.

Other features of the Ag Hall are a one-mile
nature trail, which includes identified trees and
plants, and an authentic one-room schoolhouse
restored and operated by area retired
schoolteachers.

The Ag Hall is open 9 a.m. to 5 p.m. daily.

First-time visitors to Kansas City are often
surprised to discover the wide variety of available
cuisine. Kansas City is more than a steak and
barbecue town. Restaurants offer menus ranging
from French to Indian, from Italian to Middle
Eastern.

Kansas City's Nelson Gallery of Art represents
art of all civilizations — from Sumer in 3,000 B.C.
to paintings and sculpture of modern times.
Paintings by great masters such as Monet, Degas,
Gauguin, Van Gogh and Rembrandt hang in the
museum along with contemporary works by such
notables as Andy Warhol and Whilhelm de
Kooning.

Films, lectures, art classes for children and
adults, and an art-research library are services of
the Nelson Gallery.

In nearby Independence, ten minutes from
downtown Kansas City, is the Harry S. Truman
Library. Here visitors gain insight into some of
America's more turbulent years. The Truman
Library houses nearly ten million papers, books
and other historical materials relating to the late
president's life and administration. The library is
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

Stress can squeeze years

off your life if you doift know

now to handle it.

The problem with stress is not how to get rid of it. It's a part of
life. And it's not even all bad. The real problem with stress is how to
recognize it and control it. So it doesn't control you.

You can recognize stress by heeding the warnings of your body
and emotions. Frustration. Anger. Hostilities that build up. Heavy
pressures of responsibility time demands and conflict. Headaches,
insomnia, muscle tension.

But they must be dealt with. (■

Because the longer you remain in the LIBERTY! NATIONAL
grip of stress, the more crushing — and life insurance company

costly— its effects.

BIRMINGHAM. ALABAMA

For a tree booklet about stress and preventive health care, write

Liberty National, Communication Department, P.O- Box 2612, Birmingham. Alabama 35202

NAME

ADDRESS-
CITY

STATE-

ZIP-

HOW TO
MAKE SURE

Keep it strictly emotional. As long
as there's no commitment or
determined act of will you'll shine
bright and burn out quick.

Submerge yourself

is your enemy. You
tomorrow! Hurry. Hi
yourself in the roma
feeling going.

Center on yourself

what you can give,
counts.

Artist/Writer: LARRY E. NEAGLE

You're
Not
in

LOUE

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

^mdAQTWITl

PERFOR^ftMCe Chart:

hlEEDi CHA»l<it OK

a 3 4 5 <. t ah 10

PRAYS

Read=. Bible
Goes to cuuecu _.
good talker
SWEe-r tempered
Ukes Pizz.A

Wow Ki'S'SeR

big hurry. Time
sel differently
ry. Abandon
h to keep the

relationship it's not
t you get that

Blind yourself to the faults of your special
friend. Besides, who needs character when
you have a pretty face.

Indulge in (and enjoy) a smidgen of
jealousy. After all she is your friend. You own
her. Besides, a little possessiveness and
insecurity never hurt anyone.

Try to change his/her basic personality.

Why be realistically aware and accepting when
you can demand instead that another
measure up to your expectations. Forget that
this is dangerous, damaging, and disastrous.

A Church of God Youth Publication

)To:

f M I ad and I were getting our
f Mm fishing gear ready when
LJ she came through the door
of the cabin. My sister, I
mean.

"He wants me!" she
announced breathlessly.

She was always announcing
things breathlessly, so Dad and I
gave her a look, he said that
was nice, and we went back to
what we were doing.

"Do you think this old bait is
still any good?" I asked.

"Who wants you?" Mom
wanted to know, coming in
from the kitchen.

"Rex Randolph!" Debbie
exclaimed. "Can you believe it,
Mother?"

"Better buy some fresh bait
first thing in the morning,"
Dad decided.

"I wonder if OF Charlie's
been caught," I said.

"Who is Rex Randolph?"
Mom was asking Debbie.

"A photographer!" Debbie
replied excitedly. "A professional
photographer! And he wants
me to pose for him!"

"Remember when I almost
had him hooked last year, Dad?"
I went on.

But Dad had suddenly shifted
his concentration. "What was
that?" he asked Debbie. "Some
man wants to take your
picture?"

"Not just some man," she
corrected impatiently. "Rex
Randolph, the photographer!
He wants to shoot me by the
lake!"

"Not a bad idea," I admitted,
but nobody paid any attention
to me.

"I don't believe I've ever
heard of him," Mom began.

"And I don't like the idea
of some strange man taking

pictures of my daughter," Dad
added. "You'd better put the
whole idea out of your mind."

"Daddy!" Debbie cried.

"Your father's right," Mom
told her. "How do we know he's
really a photographer?"

"Well, he gave me this card,"
Debbie remembered, fishing it
out of her purse. "And he's
coming by tonight to meet you
and get your permission."

Dad looked at the card,
then passed it over to Mom.
"Looks okay," he admitted.

"We'll reserve judgment until
we meet him," Mom decided.

"He said I could be a cover
girl!" Debbie announced,
striking a pose.

"Yeah, but for which
magazine?" I muttered. "Monster
Monthly?"

There was a knock at the

H Armstrong Roberts Ph

door. It was Wanda Mae
Swilly, of course, whose parents
were renting the cabin next to
ours. She had been tagging after
Debbie since our arrival. She
was kind of cute, but not really
my type.

"Where were you this
afternoon?" Wanda Mae
began. "Y'all just disappeared!"

"I went shopping in the
village," Debbie replied, "and
you'll never guess what
happened! Let's take a walk and
I'll tell you what it's like to
be discovered!"

"Discovered?" Wanda Mae
repeated. "I don't know what
y'all are talkin' about."

The famous Rex Randolph and
his wife actually came by
after supper that night. We were
just getting ready for
devotions.

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

"Maybe we can join you,"
Mr. Randolph said when he saw
the open Bibles. "If you don't
mind."

"We'd be glad to have you,"
Dad replied. "You're Christians,
then?"

"Yes, indeed," Mr. Randolph
answered. "I guess your
daughter didn't explain the kind
of photography I
do. Much of my
work is for a large
Christian publish-
ing company in the
Midwest. Actually
I'm here doing
some calendar shots
for next year, but
the company also
produces a young people's
magazine and I'd like to use
Debbie on the cover. If it's all
right with you, of course."

"We're flattered," Mom said,
glancing at Dad.

"And naturally I'd like for
one or both of you to come
along when we do the actual
shooting," Mr. Randolph added.

"When would that be?" Dad
wanted to know.

"We'll be tied up with the
calendar shots for the next few
days," Mr. Randolph said,
checking his appointment book.
"Maybe Friday afternoon."

"We're leaving Friday night, s
that will have to be it," his
wife reminded him.

"That's right," Mr. Randolph
agreed. "We're flying back to
shoot a church convention. Is
Friday okay with you, Debbie?"

"That's fine," Debbie assured
him. "That's just fine!"

She was practically floating
around the cabin after they
left. "A cover girl!" she
exclaimed. "I can hardly
believe it."

"You aren't the only one," I
said.

"It is exciting," Mom agreed.

"But we're up here for a
vacation," Dad reminded
Debbie. "I don't want this posing
business to get in the way of
that."

"Oh, it won't, Daddy," Debbie
promised. "It won't."

But it did, of course.

Debbie usually ate like she

COVER GIRL

CByjIlan CUimrn

had just been rescued from a
desert island, but suddenly she
started being a lot more
particular about her diet.

"What you eat eventually
shows up on your face," she
informed Mom the next morning,
refusing a stack of pancakes
dripping with melted butter and
maple syrup. "And elsewhere.
I'll just have a small helping of
cottage cheese."

I gave her a look. "For
breakfast? That's sick!"

"That just proves how little
you know about modeling,
brother dear," she said.

"So who cares?" I managed,
wolfing down her pancakes.
"Man, these are great!"

"Who's ready for a little
fishing?" Dad asked, coming
out of the bedroom.

"I am," I told him, stuffing
the last of the pancakes into my
mouth.

"Lunch packed?" he wanted to
know.

"All ready," Mom said, setting
the hamper on the table. "Let
me grab a sweater. It's a little
chilly this morning."

"Great fishing weather," Dad
replied. Then he looked at
Debbie, still wearing her robe.
"Better get a move on, girl."

"I can't go, Daddy," Debbie
replied, toying with her
cottage cheese.

"Are you sick?" he
questioned.

"No, but you'll probably be

gone all day," she
explained, "and
I'd get too much
sun."

"Never bothered
you before," he
reminded her.

"I have to
think of my face
now," she said.

"Roxie, talk some sense into
this daughter of yours," Dad told
Mom.

"Her mind's made up," Mom
answered.

"Let's go!" I exclaimed. "Of
Charlie's waiting for me!"

The fishing trip was okay,
but it was different without
Debbie along, as much as I
hated to admit it. And we hardly
recognized her when we got
back. She had goop smeared all
over her face.

"Complexion cream," she
explained.

It was like that the whole
week. She didn't act like
herself at all, spending half the
day in front of the mirror,
practicing poses, and the other
half reading fashion magazines
she bought in the village.

She didn't have much time
for Wanda Mae, either, who was
interested in things like
tramping through the woods and
collecting pine cones.

"Too many bugs," I heard
Debbie tell her. "All I need is
a bite on my face!"
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

by Getty Steele Evepett

I first met Tim Garver on a
Saturday morning when I
was working in Dad's
hardware store. I didn't know
then who he was, of course.
All I saw was this slightly
stooped-shouldered boy
wearing a couple of days' beard
and a torn, dirty sweat shirt
and patched cutoff jeans. He
didn't have any socks on, and
since he wore sandals I could
see his feet. They weren't too
clean, either. His long hair was
dirty and sort of matted in
places. He looked like pictures
I'd seen taken in the sixties.

"Hi," he said.

I glanced toward the back
room where Dad was, but I
knew he was unpacking some
new merchandise and wouldn't
come out unless I called.

"Can I help you?" I decided
to keep it very businesslike. I
wasn't sure Dad would even
want a person like this in the
store! I was glad there weren't
any other customers.

"Jill," he said, nodding toward
my name stitched on my
smock. "Nice name."

"Thank you." My voice was
cool. "Can I help you find
something?"

"Picture hangers. We just
moved in."

"That's nice." I didn't smile. I
didn't ask his name or from
where he had moved. Nor did I
welcome him to town. I was
pretty sure he wouldn't be living
in our neighborhood if the
"we" he had mentioned were
anything like he was. I found
what he wanted and took his
money as fast as I could.

"Thanks." He smiled again.
"I'll probably be back."

"Fine." I could hardly wait for

him to leave. I could see some
of the church women crossing
the street and I didn't want
them to see him coming out
of the store.

We got busy soon after the
boy left, so I forgot about him. I
like helping in the store on
Saturdays; that's when the most
people come in and one can
find out everything that's
happening in town.

There was a slow time about
one o'clock, so I ate my lunch
in the back room. We got busy
again, though, in the afternoon
and it didn't slow down until
about four. That's when I saw
another new boy come in. He
was wearing neat-looking
jeans, a sport shirt open at the
collar, and his hair was neatly
combed. I was waiting on Mrs.
Herman, but I finished with
her in record time and went
over to where the boy was
looking at the hammers.

"Can I help you?" I gave
him my best smile.

"Oh, yes." As he smiled
back, I thought he looked
vaguely familiar, but I knew
I'd never have forgotten a guy
like this! "I'm Tim Garver.
My family just moved in over
on Ash Street. We can't find
Dad's hammer, though. I guess it
got packed in the wrong box."

I laughed. "I hear that
happens sometimes. We've
lived here all my life, so I don't
know much about moving.
Why don't you buy one of these
cheaper ones? Then when you
find yours you will not have
spent a lot of money for
something you won't need
anymore."

"Good idea. Thanks."
I put the hammer into a

bag and took his money. I
tried to think of
something more to say to
him. I wanted to ask if
he was a Christian and if
they had found a
church home, but it's hard
for me to talk that way
with a stranger, especially
a boy. I decided to get
my brother on it right
away, though.

"Thanks," I said, giving
him his change and my
best smile. "I hope you'll
like it here and that
we'll see you again."

"Oh, you will."

As I watched him leave
I wondered again where
I had seen him before,
but I decided I was
imagining it. Like I said, I
would have remembered
him; besides, if he was
new in town there was
no place I could have met
him before.

I helped Dad close the
store at six, then we
drove home together. The
day's mail was lying on
the table in the entry hall.

"A letter from
Janice!" I tore open the
envelope bearing my
cousin's handwriting. We were
really close for cousins, but
since I owed her a letter I
couldn't imagine why she was
writing to me.

"Dear Jill," I read. "It is
definitely not my turn to write,
but I had to tell you about
this fellow — Tim Garver — who's
moving to your town. I should
have written you sooner because
he may be there by now.
Anyway, I want you to be sure
to invite him to your youth
group at church. Tim's not a

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

Christian — yet — but our gang has
been witnessing to him and
praying. He's a real nice guy,
but he says Christians aren't
any different than anyone else.
He's always doing what he
calls 'social experiments,' too.
One time he let his beard
grow a few days, put on a dirty,
long-haired wig, and got into
some clothes you wouldn't
believe! He went into a store
and a restaurant to see how the
people would treat him.
Everyone was awful to him!

Then he went home, took off
the wig, showered and shaved,
and got into nice clothes. He
went back about four hours later.
He said no one recognized
him and they were all as nice as
could be. I hope you'll meet
him and ..."

I stopped reading, staring at
the last sentence. No wonder
Tim Garver had looked
familiar! He had been the
awful-looking boy who had
come into the store that
morning!

"Social experiment?" I
muttered. "It's nothing but a
dirty trick!" I sank into a chair.
Even as I said it, I knew that
whether dirty trick or social
experiment, I had failed the
test. I had not acted like a
Christian to the first Tim I
met. I had treated him as
though he wasn't good enough
to be in the store at all — like I
was doing him a favor to sell
him anything! And all because of
his appearance. He had acted
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

A Church of God Youth Publication

Update

THE SIN PROBLEM

Every Christian young person having a problem with sin should closely examine
Romans, chapter 6. In fact, it is a good chapter to memorize. These verses tell us
specifically how to overcome sin — sin that sidetracks our Christian walk. God tells us
through these verses that we can and should live above sin. Let's examine verses
1 and 2.

Romans 6:1: "What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may
abound?"

What should we say? How should we react to temptation? What do we say
when sinful displays, lustful thoughts and other sin opportunities present themselves?
These confrontations of our faith call for a yes or no response.

Shall we sin to our heart's content? Some people justify their sin by saying that
where there is much sin, God's grace abounds. But God does not want us to sin.
Men become blinded by their lustful desires. They actually explain away biblical
teachings so that they no longer feel guilty about their sins.

Shall we see how far we can exploit the grace of God? What a ghastly thought!
How far one can go into sin is not the question. Instead we should ask, "How can
I grow in my relationship with God?" God did not call us out of sin for the fun of it.
He paid a high price to get you and me out of sin: He gave His only Son to die.

Sin brings death. Grace brings life. So stop fooling with sin. You are not thinking
nor doing right when you do.

Romans 6:2: 'God forbid. How shall we that are dead to sin, live any longer
therein?"

Dead to sin? Sin no longer has control of our life. Sin is no longer our master. We
have been set free from sin through Jesus Christ. He is our Master now.

How could we live in sin a moment longer? Sin hurts. It never leaves its victims without
marks on the body and the mind. We were once sin's slaves. Sometimes we
wanted to live right, but evil forces in our life kept us from it. Weights of sin kept us
down. When we think about the pain of our sinful past, we answer quickly, "No
sir, I would not want that kind of life again for one second."

Read carefully the rest of this chapter and write down the thoughts God gives
you as you apply these verses to your life. It will be a victorious experience. God
wants young people to be overcomers in Jesus Christ. □

A, Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

COVER GIRL

Continued from page 1 7

So Wanda Mae wound up
going fishing with Mom and Dad
and me some of the time. She
didn't care if she got sunburned
and she wasn't afraid of
baiting her own hook. I was
liking her more all the time.

"I'll be glad when this
modeling thing is over with,"
Dad confided Thursday night as
we were waiting for Debbie to
join us for devotions.

"Me, too," I agreed.

"She does seem a bit
preoccupied these days," Mom
admitted. "Debbie, we're
waiting!"

"Start without me," came a
voice from the bathroom. "I'm
giving my hair a hot-oil
treatment!"

Mr. and Mrs. Randolph
arrived right on time the next
afternoon, but Debbie wasn't
ready, of course. She had
been in the bathroom for a
couple hours, it seemed.

"We really can't wait much
longer," Mrs. Randolph said
finally. "We still have to pack
and drive to the airport."

"Well, I'm ready," her husband
replied, checking his camera
for the millionth time. "The
weather is perfect today, too."

Wanda Mae appeared at the
front door. "Can I watch?" she
asked. "I've never seen a real
modeling session before."

Mr. Randolph smiled at her.
"Fine with me."

"Debbie, Mr. Randolph is
waiting," Daddy announced in
his firm voice.

"Coming," Debbie answered.

What's taking her so long, for
Pete's sake? I wondered.

Then suddenly the bathroom
door opened and somebody

came out. I say somebody
because it sure didn't look like
my sister. Oh, there was a
resemblance, but that fancy
hairdo and all the
makeup — including false
eyelashes — had turned her into a
total stranger, as far as I was
concerned.

Mom and Dad just stared at
her in disbelief; so did Mr. and
Mrs. Randolph.

"You look real pretty!" Wanda
Mae exclaimed. "I think."

"Is this supposed to be a
joke?" Mr. Randolph asked.

Debbie — or this creature who
resembled Debbie — frowned.
"Joke? What do you mean?"

"You were selected because
of your natural good looks," his
wife explained.

"There's no way I can use you
in that theatrical makeup,"
Mr. Randolph added. "I'm sorry,
Debbie, but the fresh quality I
saw in your face on Monday just
isn't there anymore."

"I can wash all this off,"
Debbie volunteered quickly,
"and comb out my hair — "

"I'm afraid there isn't time,
Dear," Mrs. Randolph told her.
"We're on a very tight
schedule."

"And I still need a cover
girl," Mr. Randolph said. He
looked at Wanda Mae. "You'd
be perfect! How about it?"

"Me?" Wanda Mae
squealed. "Oh my, yes! Let me
run to my cabin and fix up a
little—"

"No, you're fine just as you
are," Mrs. Randolph assured her.
"Complete with sunburned
nose. We're looking for the
Christian-girl-next-door type."

"That's me, all right," Wanda
Mae giggled.

"Good, let's get your parents'

permission," Mr. Randolph
said.

And out the door they went,
leaving Mom, Dad, and me — and
Debbie, too, of course — alone.
Debbie fled to the bathroom in
tears, though, leaving just the
three of us.

"I feel so sorry for her,"
Mom began.

"Me, too," Dad agreed,
shaking his head.

And you know something? I
felt sorry for Debbie, too, even
if she got what she deserved
fbr trying to be something she
wasn't.

But I knew she'd survive.
Maybe she'd never eat a bowl
of cottage cheese again, but
she'd survive.

That's my sister! C

CONTEMPORARY CHRISTIAN TRACTS

We offer four new and
unique colorful tracts
that capture interest
with a cartoon on the
front, and explain God's
way of salvation inside.
Custom-built tract rack
also available.

For free sample tracts
write to:

SPREAD THE WORD
P.O. Box 1333
Pittsburg, KS 66762

WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

II Write for free

color brochure

tyilt&ifb&A. Sp.ecicJ.tie4.

A/C 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson. Texas 75652

A Church of God Youth Publication

riWS&mdlAOTOTT]

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Reflection

^Y&VTH NEWS T@N@TE

Compiled by SON JI H LEE HUNT, Editorial Atdstant Gcncul Department ot Voulh and Uiilitlan Ldu< at Ion

VALUABLE PARTNER

It isn't fashionable these days to compute the monetary value
of a wife. But the Legal and General Assurance Society, one of
Britain's largest insurance companies, did it anyway.

The firm estimated that a wife is now worth 204.63 pounds.
(That's not weight; it equals $380.61 a week.)

That figure is based on a twelve-to-fourteen-hour workday,
seven days a week. It is computed from work done at home at
rates typically paid for domestic help.

The Legal and General Assurance Society was attempting to
point out to husbands the problems they would face if their wives'
died without life insurance.

Some wives might latch on to the figures to point out to
husbands just how valuable their at-home contributions are while
they are alive. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □

1. Does society today tend to give value to a person on the
basis of the kind of job he or she holds?

2. What is your estimation of the value of a wife? Is your
estimation more or less than society's?

DISTORTED AGE' PRODUCES FEW
OUTSTANDING MEN

This is a "distorted age," according to the Honorable Charles
Malik, former ambassador from Lebanon to the U.S.

In a graduation speech to the class of 1981 at Wheaton
College, Mr. Malik challenged the group to name the outstanding
men of today. A generation ago there would have been no
problem. Painters — dozens of them. Sculptor — Epstein. Poets —
Frost and Sandburg. Composers — Gershwin, as a starter.

Only in science have we continued to produce names which
conjure instant recognition. Our geniuses do not go into art,
music and literature as in years past. "The best souls in our age
pale before the best souls in the past. The decay of respect for
the past, the decay of respect for authority, the decay of the
notion of the classics — these are the banes of this age."
(Chattanooga News- Free Press) □

1. Do you agree with Mr. Malik?

2. If there is truth to this, why do you think it is so?

3. Is there greater emphasis today on the mind (science and
technology) than on the soul (literature, the arts and religion)?

COMPULSORY RELIGIOUS EDUCATION

Compulsory religious education has been established in
Singapore's high schools. The country's minister of education,
expressing concern that the schools were "turning out a nation
of thieves," says religious education is the best way to produce
upright Singaporeans. Students must study one of the four main
religions — Buddhism, Christianity, Hinduism, Islam — or take a
survey course in world religions. (World Vision) □

1. Do you think this will produce the desired results? Why or
why not?

THE HOUSE THAT FRED BUILT— WITH LOVE

You can't buy a Big Mac at a Ronald McDonald House. But
those who visit one get a lot more.

Fred Hill of the Philadelphia Eagles spent hours in hospital
corridors while his child took cancer treatments. Out of his
experience grew the concept of a house where parents of young
patients could stay at a minimal cost.

Hill shared his idea with Leonard Tose, Eagles' owner, and
Mr. Tose offered the use of the stadium, the Eagles team, and
anything else Fred needed for promoting such a house.

A deal was also made with the McDonald's Restaurants. All
proceeds from the McDonald's annual St. Patrick's Day promo-
tion would be given for the houses. Presently, twenty of the
twenty-eight National Football League teams sponsor RMH's in
their cities. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) □

1. Do you know of any organizations in your city that are set
up to help special groups of people?

2. One person can make a difference. Can you think of some
things you could do to assist those who have special needs in
your area?

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

SOCIAL EXPERIMENT

Continued from page 19

friendly, but I had not thought
about what might be under
the dirt and beard. When he
had come back with nicer
clothes, though, I had gone out
of my way to be nice to him.
He had been the same person,
but I had acted as though
only what was outside counted.

"Oh, Lord," I whispered,
"please forgive me." I
remembered how James had
warned the early Christians not
to treat people differently
because of outward appearances.
I had really failed!

I called to Mom that I'd be
right back. I got out my bike
and pedaled over to Ash Street.
I had no trouble finding the
house Tim and his family had
moved into. He was in the
front yard, putting up a swing
for a little girl who stood
impatiently beside him.

"Hi, Tim." I kicked down
the bike stand and went up the
walk.

He looked up in surprise, then
nodded quickly. "Hi, Jill."

I took a deep breath. He
wasn't going to make it easy
for me. "I came to apologize — to
the first Tim Garver. I was
rude because of the way he
looked. I'm sorry. And I came
to thank the second Tim
Garver — for reminding me that
the Lord looks at people's heart,
not their clothes."

I took another deep breath
and kept on before I had time
to lose my nerve. "And I came
to invite both Tim Garvers to
come to church and Sunday
school and youth group
tomorrow. We have a really
great gang and they'd like to
know you."

Tim studied me a minute,

then shrugged. "I guess you've
heard from Janice."

I nodded. "She told me about
your 'social experiments.' I
thought you looked familiar this
afternoon, but I didn't know
why till I read her letter a few
minutes ago. I'm sorry, Tim —
I failed your test but good! But
I won't fail it again!"

"Most people fail it," Tim
said. He was still not looking
at me.

"Are you going to let what
I did keep you from coming to
hear more about Jesus and
getting to know a great bunch of
kids?" I asked. "If you are,
then you're failing, too! You
can't judge us all by one
mistake I made!"

I was surprised at how
steady my voice was. But I
didn't know what to do now. I
had apologized and I'd invited
him to church; there didn't
seem to be anything more for
me to say. I turned and
started back toward my bike.

"Jill?"

I turned quickly.

Tim played with the
hammer in his hand. "I — I guess
you're right. I mean, you're
the only one I've done the
experiment on who's admitted
being wrong. Maybe you're right
about the rest of it,
too — coming to church and
getting to know your friends."

He gave me a sudden smile.
"So what time should I be
there?" □

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY PUTS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write for free estimate.

GOSPEL TENTS ^i

„ . _ .. it-mjf^T

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest / P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L.SHAW R8EusS IKIS

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years!

Wafltins

your organization raise money

WATKINS PRODUCTS
514 Alabama Ave POBox52
Bridgeport. AL 35740
orcall(205)495-2689

SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER MANILLA.

idd-prn

FOP

"Custom-Imprinted Specialty Items"

• Promotions • Fund-Raisings • Gifts
Meetings • Awards • Gratuities
2120 Keith St.. Cleveland. TN 37311
(Near General Offices) • (615) 472-1113

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601

Phone: 242-0730

Church Pews, live.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

r Complete Line • Solid Wood §

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

A Church of God Youth Publication

Ml WS ®md± A(0T1¥IITE

Books

YOUR DREAMS: GOD'S NEGLECTED GIFT by Herman Riffel

In this interesting study, author Riffel explores the phenomenon of dreams. Why do we
dream? Is there a purpose to dreams? Does God speak to people today through dreams,
even as He did in Bible days? Is it possible for the Holy Spirit to direct us through dreams
and interpretations?

Due to an experience in his life the author became interested in a study to which little
attention has been given in our day. You may not agree with all of his conclusions nor
with all of his approaches to interpretation, but you will agree that he presents some
interesting theories relative to a phenomenon that touches almost every life. I found the
book quite interesting. (Chosen Books, Lincoln, VA 22078) □

THE FINAL COUNTDOWN by Charles C. Ryrie

God has the last word about Israel and her future, the Church, the Rapture, the
Tribulation Period, the judgments and peace on earth.

This is a practical book about Bible prophecy and events that will someday be news
headlines. You will profit from the study of this book by learning the following:

— how to have confidence in the face of confusion

— how to find comfort in times of sorrow

— how to help bewildered people find Christ

— how to experience cleansing in your life.
(Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) D

UNTWISTED LIVING by James D. Mallory, Jr., M.D.

In his best-seller, The Kink & /, Dr. Jim Mallory gave practical and biblical counsel on
discovering a truly worthwhile life. Now in Untwisted Living this widely known Christian
psychiatrist presents advanced help in such living. Too, he goes on to give the
instructions and tools you need to be an agent of healing for others who are weary of the
"rainbow chase" and don't know how to drop out. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □

UNDERSTANDING NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS by Josh McDowell and
Don Stewart

This Handbook of Today's Religions is one of four books in a quick-reference series.
Each provides Christians with practical insight into and comprehensive analysis of today's
cults and the occult, secular and non-Christian religions.

Understanding Non-Christian Religions reveals the truth about Islam, Judaism, Hinduism,
Shintoism, Confucianism, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, and more.

Understanding Non-Christian Religions will increase your knowledge of major religions;
give you discernment between each religious-belief system and Christianity; prepare you
to talk with members of these religions; and help you engage in further study.

Josh McDowell and Don Stewart are professors at Simon Greenleaf School of Law in
California, and coauthors of best-sellers Answers to Tough Questions and Reasons
Skeptics Should Consider Christianity. (Here's Life Publishers, San Bernardino, CA
92402) D

Bapl l*trie«

J I BOWLING UNITED INDUSTRIES. INC.
■ U A - Box 2250, Danville, VA 24541

In VA (804) 797-3277

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes Masonry and wood construction, social area

otlices. classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms baptistry

sleeple carpel and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Ste«l or masonry from $22/ tq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 claaarooma and larger

dbRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

INC.

lPjb 180 building* conilructed In Southaajt,

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Corolog

LOVEJOY

Drower E
Modison, Tenn. 37115

CHURCH STEEPLES

k« BAPTISTRIES
• WALL CROSSES
i» BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. COIIIEIflPORflRV. UNO
mODERH DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH COMPANY
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
1 LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

[TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL
COLLECT:
'404-993-9960

GUSSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910.
R0SWELLGA 30077

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

CHURCH KEEPS
ROLLING ALONG

Continued from page 8

KANSAS CITY UPDATE

Continued from page 12

college campuses, street corners, and
church basements, Jesus is presented
as Lord. Folks listen.

The church of Jesus Christ keeps
right on rolling.

14.

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

YEAR:

PLACE:

SITUATION:

EVENTS:

1982

Yourtown, U.S.A.

A typical Sunday morning in church

You've got a good preacher and sin-
cere folks gather to worship. To a
non-Christian you're just another group
of cars parked along a city street.

What's really happening?

You're caught up in the whole stream
of the history of Christ's church.

Yes, we are the church of Jesus
Christ, and the Church will keep right
on rolling.

15.

2000 (or is it 2025? 2050?)
This world
Who can tell?

No way of knowing.

What's the Church going to be doing?
You guessed. It's going to just keep
right on rolling and rolling and rolling
. . . right up to the gates of hell . . .
then, when it's locked tooth and nail
with Satan himself, know what's going
to happen?

Hallelujah!

It'll just keep right on rolling. □

one of six presidential libraries in the country
and perhaps the leading such museum because of
the number of pieces on display. Until his
death, President Truman maintained an office in
the building. He is buried in the library
courtyard.

President Truman's home, also a popular
tourist attraction, is nearby.

The Country Club Plaza was the first major
shopping district in the nation. Located just 5 miles
from downtown Kansas City, the area covers 55
acres with over 180 establishments including 4
hotels, over 26 restaurants, and special shops of
every description. All of this is enveloped in an
ambience of Spanish architecture and an
atmosphere of courtesy.

With its exquisite art treasures, the plaza
takes on many of the attributes of an outdoor
museum.

Worlds of Fun is Kansas City's family theme
park where great times are a fact of life.
Located just twelve minutes from downtown,
Worlds of Fun offers a full day of fun and
thrills for the entire family for a one-price
admission. The 157-acre park is divided into
five internationally themed areas: America, Europe,
Orient, Africa and Scandinavia. More than
ninety-five rides, shows and attractions can be
enjoyed.

The Kansas City Museum of History and
Science is located in the northeast section of the
city in the four-story former residence of a veteran
Kansas City lumberman, R. A. Long.

When you want to get away just for fun, step
into yesterday at Westport Square, one of
Kansas City's quaint attractions. Westport was the
jumping-off spot for the Santa Fe, California,
and Oregon trails. In 1833 John Calvin McCoy
built a log-cabin trading post on the northeast
corner of Westport Road and Pennsylvania,
twenty-one years after Missouri became a
territory. McCoy began laying out the streets of
his village in 1834; in 1836 trade began on the
Santa Fe Trail. In 1899 Westport became part of
Kansas City.

Today Westport Square is a recreation of the
1830's from which it grew. Just five minutes
from downtown Kansas City, Westport Square is a
closely knit area that exudes a real sense of
community.

Should be a great week! □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Religious News Service Photo

Lighted Pathway, August, 1982

IDITOmiAIL, ?Ut Agfe.

Suspicion

It's what we feel when
something doesn't seem
right, as when we notice
holes in the shoes of a man
trying to tell us how to get
rich.

Suspicion may be political
in aim. According to the
accompanying photo,
thousands demonstrated against
President Reagan in Los
Angeles. More recently,
demonstrators did an
antinuclear march when he
visited Bonn, West Germany.

Suspicion may extend to
parents. Children wonder if
Mom and Dad believe what they
preach when actions don't
support words.

Suspicion may aim at
religion in general. Australian
youth picketed an appearance
of Robert Schuller with signs:
"Jesus was born in a stable,
not in an $18-million glass

cathedral." "God demands
more than one tenth of our
income." "Jesus worked with
the poor but He did not make
them wealthy." "Religion is
not a way to become rich."

Although suspicion infects
persons of all ages and of all
stations in life, it seems more
objectionable among youth,
forcing elders to speak of
"those rebellious years" or of
"that stage of life he/she is
going through."

We are most apt to suspect
what we fail to understand. This
may account for youth leading
the parade, since young people
are yet obviously in the
learning stage of life. It does not
give youth a monopoly. It
seems clearly evident that old
age only makes some people
meaner, more irritable, and more
suspicious of everything.

The more reason, it would
seem, for our putting forth
efforts to stamp out quickly early
symptoms of this virus which
can so distort the realities of
life. While young, we have
best opportunity for developing
freedom and openness in our
relationships. Such may cost us.
One may, for example, find
himself on the hurting end of a
relationship gone sour. But

even at its worst, this price
seems negligible when
compared to the barren life of a
scrooge.

It's better to trust and be
cheated than never to know
peace. Better to love and be
rejected than always to be
lonely. Better to accept at face
value than to bypass the
good God sends through other
people.

Jesus knew the pain of
betrayal. There is no
indication He permitted His
suspicion of Judas to throw
their relationship off track.

Suspicion can be positively
applied. One can suspect that
there is good in every person,
needing only to be exposed.
Happiness can be found.
Marriage will work. The Bible is
true. Good will overcome.

I suspect we all have a
choice. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

(

RECEIVE UP TO

-v '

Northwest

Bible

College

Slmievemmt grants

$100 for every person that participates
in regional or state Teen Talent competition.

Some grants may accumulate toward future enrollment

FOR MORE INFORMATION:

CONTACT YOUR STATE
YOUTH AND CHRISTIAN
EDUCATION DIRECTOR

OR WRITE:

NORTHWEST BIBLE COLLEGE

ATTN.: SHELDON VIK

1900 8TH AVE. S.E.

MINOT, NORTH DAKOTA 58701

OR PHONE:

701/852-3781

Northwest Bible College campus, a place where people take
their education seriously.

^Lftn Lcj | o^

mmm

Number 9

The subject keeps coming up: pen pals. Latest letter comes

from Trina Griffin, New Castle, Indiana (3300 Locust St;

47362), who would like to see us set up a pen pal section

"to help lonely Christian single adults find new hope

in new friends." If you share her feelings, write us.

Or write to Trina.

Our cover photo of Eli in his buggy was taken by

Mr. Clyde H. Smith, reprinted courtesy of Graphic Arts

Center, 2000 N.W. Wilson, Portland, Oregon.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURE

The Mercy of God, Eli Stoltzfus

ARTICLES

Have You Heard God's Voice? J. Stephen Conn

New King James Version

HOW Not to Deal With Guilt, Larry E Neagle

STORIES

Hickory Haven, Ken Maynor

The Leopard and His Brother, Marilyn Gratton

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Teen Talent Winners

Youth Update, W. A. Davis

Youth News to Note, compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Books

EDITORIAL

The Prosperity Gospel, Hoyt e. stone

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

James D. Jenkins, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor In Chief

0. C. McCane. General Director of Publications

STATEMENT OF OWNERSHIP, MANAGEMENT, AND CIRCULATION, as of August 31, t 1982, ol the LIGHTED PATHWAY, published monthly
by the Church ol God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland 37311, a non-profit-sharing organization. Editor: Hoyt E.
Stone, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee. Editor In Chief: 0. W. Polen. Publisher: O. C. McCane. No stock issued, no
bondholders, mortgages, etc. Average number of copies each Issue of this publication distributed through the mails to paying subscribers
during twelve months preceding date shown above Is 24,272. Actual number of copies of single Issue published nearest to date above is
23,372. Single subscription, $4.50 per year: bundle of 15, $4.50 per month: single copy, 50c Second-class postage paid at Cleveland,
Tennessee 37311. Postmaster, send Form 3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland,
Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

FIATTOJ

its countryside and farms, which

are maintained mostly by hardworking

Amish farmers.

My life as a child and a young
Amish boy is something I will never forget. Nor
do I wish to forget.

I am the second oldest in a family of five
boys and two girls. At an early age I was taught
to work, doing such chores as feeding cows and
other livestock. Sometimes I washed dishes or did
household chores because my two sisters were
younger. Later I was allowed to work in the fields
We used mules to pull our farm machinery
because the Amish do not use tractors. Hard work
is a heritage I hope to carry with me the rest
of my life.

I went to a one-room schoolhouse owned by
the Amish, starting when I was six years old and

stopping at fifteen. I learned basics such as
reading, writing, arithmetic and spelling. I also
learned how to read German.

By the time I was sixteen, however, I had
begun to develop some ideas of my own. Though I
worked on a neighbor's farm and enjoyed it — I
especially enjoyed guiding as many as seven horses
or mules with a two-bottom plow or a twelve- or
sixteen-foot harrow — I began to realize I wasn't
really getting anywhere with my life.

I couldn't seem to communicate with other
Amish young people because I was interested in
more significant issues than they. I was perhaps
more mature than most people my age. Though

A Church of God Youth Publication

FlATUmi

not a Christian at that time, I
knew there was a God. I
couldn't quite get things into
perspective, perhaps because
of the way the Amish taught
religion and because of some
personal problems.

No one knew it, but I kept
thinking I would run away one
day and start a new life on
my own. I knew it was wrong to
run away but I also felt my
situation was not going to get
any better.

My mind made up, I waited
for the right opportunity. For
almost two months I waited. I
made a few attempts at
putting my plan into action but
nothing happened. Always I
was careful not to let anyone
know about it.

Finally, on October 17, 1976,
the opportunity came, almost
as I had planned it. I had
always hoped — although I had
no driver's license, nor had I

ever driven a car before — to
take our next-door neighbor's
pickup truck and go to
Alabama. I didn't know what I'd
do once I got there, nor did I
have a road map at the time.
The only reason I chose
Alabama was because I heard
talk about it being a state
unconcerned with its driving and
motor-vehicle laws.

It was a rainy Sunday
morning. My parents had gone
to a special church service for
adult members only; I had not
become a member of the church.
Our next-door Mennonite
neighbors had also gone to
church.

I finished my chores, then
walked over to our neighbor's
farm. After feeling sure no one
was home, I went to the shed
where their pickup was parked.

The keys were in the truck!

Many thoughts raced through
my mind when I realized this
was what I'd been waiting for.
There were problems: I'd
never driven a car before and,
of course, did not have a
driver's license; nor did I like
the idea of stealing. I thought
about it awhile and decided, win
or lose, it was now or never.

I ran back home, went to my
room and put on three sets of
clothes. I didn't want to carry
clothes in a bag because I had
to walk past my younger
brothers and sisters, who were
reading and playing games. I
then sauntered out to the barn
and crammed a few personal
belongings and some other
items into a burlap bag.
Contemplating once more what
I was about to get involved in, I
finally climbed into the truck.

I had reached the point of no
return. I got the truck started
and headed out. My life was in

the hands of God. Though I
didn't really care about God or
anything else at the time, I
knew that, if I didn't want to
get caught, I'd better get out
of that part of the country in a
hurry.

On Monday morning, after
driving most of the night, I
arrived in Chattanooga,
Tennessee. Almost out of
money, I stopped and spent what
little I had left on gas. I also
looked at the map I had
purchased and decided to take
1-59 to Birmingham. However,
God had a different route.

Instead of the road I meant to
take, I took 1-75 into Georgia.
When I realized I had gone the
wrong way, I got off the
interstate at the Dalton, Rocky
Face exit. I looked at my map
and tried to decide my next
move. Since my gas-tank
gauge was on empty, I knew I
couldn't go far. I decided to
go south on Georgia Highway

i 41.

As I started down Highway
41, I saw a hitchhiker by the

• side of the road. I did not
realize it then, but God had
put him there for me.

I picked him up. He told
j me he was looking for a job. I
told him I also needed a job
and asked his advice on where
to find one. He said I should
be able to find a job in Dalton
and gave me directions to the
job-service office.

I took the man where he
wanted to go, then went on. I
was in something of a daze
about the whole matter, for there
seemed to be an extraordinary
aura about this hitchhiker. To
; this day I have no idea what
I I would have done or where I
would have gone if it had not
been for his advice.

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

IFIATHJMI

I finally located the
job-service office in Dalton. I
filled out a piece of paper and
was sent to where some people
were building a church. When
I found the man I was told to
contact, he sensed right away
there was something unusual
about my situation. He asked
me if the truck I was driving
was stolen.

I told him my story. He took
me and the truck to his house
and notified the people who
owned the truck.

I was helpless to do anything
for myself but the man
assured my folks that I was okay
and that he would take care
of me and the truck.

Three days later, without
my being aware of it, some
friends of mine from
Pennsylvania came to Georgia to
take me and the truck back to
Pennsylvania. I didn't want to go
back but neither did I know
what to do if I stayed in
Georgia. After some persuasion
from my Pennsylvania friends
and advice from my new
friends, who had so graciously
taken care of me for several
days, I reluctantly returned
home.

Back home, I seemed to be
living in a dream for several
weeks. I couldn't seem to grasp
what had happened. The
pickup was returned to its owner
without any charges being
pressed against me. I went back
to work on an Amish farm
and tried hard to work out my

personal problems. Not much
seemed to have changed; yet I
began to realize God had His
hand on my life.

Mostly by writing letters, I
stayed in contact with friends I
had made in Georgia; in the
summers of '78 and '79, I visited
them.

As I grew older, I realized I
wasn't getting anywhere in
Pennsylvania. Even though I
started working at a sawmill
when I turned eighteen, bought
a car and went about life
almost as I wanted to, I was not
satisfied. Though I still
claimed not to care about
religion, I was thinking much
of the time about religious
matters.

In November 1979 I decided
to return to Georgia. I moved
in with friends and got a job. I
also attended my friends'
church and, for the first time,
began to take interest in the
gospel message of Jesus Christ.
The Holy Spirit dealt with me
and I knew I needed Christ in
my life. In the early part of
1980, I gave my heart to Jesus
Christ. From then on I
committed myself to God by
praying, studying the Bible,
and seeking His will for my life.

Later on I began to visit
some other churches in the area,
including the Church of God.
Several of my friends were
affiliated with the Church of
God and, after visiting for some
time, I decided to take
membership. While I was

attending the Church of God
in the summer of 1981, I made
some new friends and also
learned about Lee College.

In September 1981 I felt
led of God to enroll at Lee
College. Since I was working
full-time in Dalton and had to
commute, I enrolled part-time.
Lee College was quite a change
for me, compared to the
one-room school where I had
gotten my previous education.
I had not been in school for
almost eight years. The
thought of going to college had
never before entered my
mind. In fact, I did not think
too much about a higher
education to begin with but, as I
sought the Lord on the
matter, I felt impressed to go. I
attended Lee in the fall of
1981 and the spring of 1982. I
intend to enroll again this fall,
if the Lord wills.

Six years have passed since
the miraculous events of my first
trip to Georgia. I now look
back and think of how God has
had His hand on my life. It's
a thrilling revelation. I sometimes
wonder what the future holds,
though I'm sure it's best not to
know.

I know in my heart that,
through God, all things are
possible and that He has called
me to tell others of the saving
message of Christ.

How marvelous is the mercy
of God. □

"God, who is rich in mercy . . .

Even when we were dead in sins,

hath quickened us together with Christ"

(Ephesians 2:4, 5).

A Church of God Youth Publication

Have YOU Heard

GOD'S VOICE?

by J. Stephen Conn

'AFRICA

A young ministerial student
attending West Coast Bible Col-
lege in Fresno, California, was
sincerely seeking God's direction for his life. One
afternoon he shut himself alone in his dormitory
room to pray.

"Oh God," he implored, "I'll go where You
want me to go. I'll do what You want me to do.
Just tell me what Your plan is for my life."

As he prayed, a small group of his classmates
were studying in the adjoining room where they
could overhear the prayer through the thin
dormitory wall.

The young seeker waxed louder and more
eloquent. "Speak, Lord. Let me hear Your
voice."

In a mischievous mood, one of the guys on
the other side of the wall cupped his hands and in
his deepest voice thundered, "Africa."

There was a short pause from the prayer
chamber. Then the young seeker resumed, "God,
you've got to make it plainer than that."

A roar of laughter ended the prayer meeting.

Has God ever made it that plain to you?
Chances are He has never spoken to you
audibly. Join the club. He hasn't spoken to me
that way either. In many ways, though, we may
hear His voice.

I was interviewing a man in order to write a
book about him. He must have used the expression

"God told me" at least a dozen
times. I was becoming more and more
intimidated by this spiritual super
hero when I finally asked him, "Just how did
God tell you? Have you ever heard His voice out
loud like you and I are talking right now?"

"No," was his honest reply. "He never spoke to
me in an audible voice. God speaks to me in
other ways."

Now I don't doubt that God can and does
occasionally choose to speak to some people in an
audible voice. But you and I have no reason to
feel intimidated just because He usually chooses
other means by which to communicate with us.
It just might be that we are the ones who have
the greater faith. Perhaps God reserves his
audible voice for those who are not spiritually in
tune enough to hear His other voices. At least
that possibility makes me feel less put down by
those super saints who claim God comes down
and talks with them in the cool of the evening as
He did with earth's first family.

God's other voices might include visions and
dreams, the gifts of the Spirit, the ordering of
our experiences, or the "still, small voice." The
most obvious and frequent way in which God
speaks to us is through His Word, the Bible.

As a young Christian I didn't realize this; too,
I often found praying for more than five or ten
minutes to be a drudgery. Later I discovered
the main reason for my discontent was that my

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

prayers were almost totally one-sided. I envisioned
God as a great ear in the sky, with no voice.
My prayers could have been best described as
"running off at the mouth to God."

It is amazing how much more pleasurable and
effective my prayer life became when I learned
to intersperse my petitions with Bible reading.
When we prayerfully meditate on God's Word,
it is marvelous the things He tells us. The most
effective practice for me is to pray awhile, read
awhile, meditate awhile; then I sense the need to
pray some more.

You have probably been in church services
where the sermon was preempted by the Holy
Ghost. This usually happens when the moving of
the Spirit is such that hungry souls respond as
though the sermon had already been preached and
an invitation given. A newspaper reporter was
present to cover a service of this nature at a camp
meeting attended by four thousand people near
Chattanooga, Tennessee. The headline in the next
morning's newspaper declared, "Holy Ghost
Interruption Marks Camp Meeting Service."

I enjoy being in services like that. But even
these glorious outpourings are never meant to
totally supplant the preaching of God's Word.

In some circles it is not uncommon to hear
comments such as, "Oh, didn't we have a
fantastic service last Sunday night! There wasn't
any preaching and two souls were saved."

The implication is that a service in which "the
Holy Ghost takes over" is somehow more
spiritual than one in which the Word of God is
proclaimed.

Nothing is more spiritual than God's Word.

I once heard a prominent evangelist address a
congregation in Casper, Wyoming. After reading a
familiar verse of Scripture he said, "I know
what this verse states, but Jesus appeared to me in
a vision and told me what He really meant was . . ."

I turned that evangelist off in my mind and I
have no desire to ever hear him preach again. I
would not give a nickel for all the books he has
written and all the radio broadcasts he has taped.
Though that man has many followers who
consider him to have a special revelation, most
Christians regard him as a religious weirdo.

God simply does not contradict His Word. When

a voice is heard, we can be certain it is not
God's if it is out of harmony with the Scriptures.

So many prayers are wasted by asking God
for special guidance concerning questions which He
has already clearly answered in His Word.

A charming nineteen-year-old parishioner sought
my advice concerning a young man who had
proposed marriage to her.

"Do you love him?" I asked.

"I'm not sure. But he actually asked me to
marry him."

"Is he a born-again Christian?" I continued my
questioning.

She hesitated. "Well, he says he doesn't believe
in Jesus. But I'm praying God will help me
convert him."

I counseled the young lady that there was no
need to seek God for special revelation in order to
find His will in this situation. The Bible
contained a ready answer to her question: "Be ye
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers:
for what fellowship hath righteousness with
unrighteousness? and what communion hath light
with darkness?" (2 Corinthians 6:14).

If God was not telling her "no" concerning the
marriage, at least He was telling her "not now."

The girl left my study dejected. She didn't
ask me to perform her ceremony.

When I saw her two weeks later in church,
she was alone, but wearing a shining new wedding
band. She showed me the ring and explained
they had been married a few days earlier by a
justice of the peace.

Not more than three months later a knock came
at my door. It was the same girl, in tears. "It's
not working out," she sobbed. "What can I do to
keep my marriage from falling apart?"

Today she is a young divorcee who feels life has
dealt her a bitter blow.

So many of our problems could be avoided by
listening seriously to what God says through His
Word.

It's a good question: "Has God spoken to
you?" But a better way to put it is, "Have you
heard God's voice?"

God does speak today. His voice is always in
harmony with His Word, the Bible. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

M1WS mmd AOTWIT1]

Talent

UJRITinG

Paul Newton
P-Michigan

compeTiTion f%

We regret that photographs for the following people were not
available. We heartily congratulate them for winning first place
In the 1982 State Teen Talent Writing Division Competition:
Kenneth Stephens, SS— Chi/Metro; Sandie Lallaman,
P— Chi/Metro; Kendra Stricklln, P— CO; Byron Arrowood, SS— FL;
Judl Andresz, P&S— FL; Phyllis Williams, SS— FL (Cocoa);
Steve Boyd, A&E— FL (Cocoa); George Smith, SS— IN; Steven
Dawson, P— KY; Arlene Froese, A&E— ND & SD; Terry Adkins,
P— N. CA/NV; Gina Glover, A&E— NC; John Canning, A&E— N.
New Eng.; Karen Pyatt, SS & P— OK; Diane Renaud, P— S.
New Eng.; Alfredia Rhodes, P— WV; Mary Nuckots, SS— VA; Llbby
Thomas, P — VA.

P— Poetry, SS — Short Story, A&E— Articles and Essays,
P&S— Plays and Skits

Kendra Becker
P-N & S Dak.

Donna Burnham Tammy Wiggins

P&A&E-S. Cal/Nev. SS-S. Carolina

Sheila Garner
P-S. Carolina

Mellnda Moree

A&E-Tennessee

Beth Kilpatrick
SS & A&E-Texas

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

^MACYiYirni

aria Lucas

Ron Jenkins

Randy Graham

Anita Mann

Cathy Dunning

Michelle Johnson

&S-FL (Cocoa)

SS-lllinois

P-lllinois

A&E-lllinois

A&E-lndiana

teven Dawson
-Kentucky

Debbie Warren
A&E-Kentucky

Cecilia Shelton
SS-MD/Del/DC

Brian McMasters Patrick Kelley Carol Newton

P-MDDel DC A&E-MD Del DC SS-Michigan

a Adams
& P-W. Canada

Tomi Lucas
SS-W. Virginia

Alan Thomas
A&E-Vlrglnia

Missy Pugh
P&S-W. Virginia

Angle Bloomfield
A&E-W. Virginia

Sharon Lusk

SS-Wisconsin

A Church of God Youth Publication

V^vi

"Almost immediately after the
1611 edition was published, the
revision process was begun."

The New
King James

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

AffiTICLJ

hy the New King James?
Actually, updating
the King James Version is not
new. Since it was first translated
in 1611, four major editions of
the King James Bible (and
hundreds of minor revisions)
have been published. The edition
currently being used, however,
was last revised in 1769.

Until now, the standard

King James available

has been the 1769 revision.

Almost immediately after
the 1611 edition was published,
the revision process was
begun. In the 156 years between
1613 and 1769 there were
approximately 24,000 differences
in the text and punctuation of
the King James Version's various
editions. Because these
differences were not necessarily
"authorized," an effort was
made to standardize the King
James Version. Hence, the
1769 revision became "official";
further revisions, except
minor ones, were stopped.

Today, hundreds of
differences exist among the

Version

current editions of the King
James Version. However, until
recently there had been no
scholarly effort to update the
language while preserving the
majesty and rhythm of the
respected giant among all
Bibles — indeed, among all
Western literature.

Seven years ago, the bold and
painstaking task of making the
King James Version
understandable for today's
readers was begun. Exhaustive
research and tireless linguistic
study were meshed with the
manuscripts which form the
basis of the original 1611
edition. The purpose was
singular: to preserve the 1611
King James Bible for
twentieth century readers without
violating the theological
integrity, the majestic grandeur,
and the lyrical cadence of the
original.

Here are the major changes
to be found:

1. ARCHAIC VERBS AND
PRONOUNS UPDATED.
"Sheweth" now reads "shows."
"Thee," "thou," and "thy" now
read "you" and "your." Other
archaic pronouns and verb
endings have been updated in
order to simplify the
understanding of God's Word.

2. UPDATED PUNCTUA-
TION. When necessary,
unclear punctuation has been
updated in accordance with
today's accepted usage without
changing the text's meaning,
beauty, or authority.

3. COMPLETE TEXT
Many recent translations delete
parts of verses or chapters.
The New King James Version
contains every verse and
chapter of the original
translation.

4. PRONOUNS CAPITAL-
IZED. Pronouns referring to
God have been capitalized in

keeping with contemporary
writing style.

5. TRUE MEANINGS
PRESERVED. The true
meanings of words have been
faithfully preserved according to
commonly understood usage.
For example, "naughtiness" is
better understood today by
using the word "wickedness,"
since "naughty" now has a
lighter, more playful connotation
than when it was originally used.

6. QUOTATION MARKS
ADDED. Quotation marks have
been added to make dialogue
easier to follow and the speakers
easier to distinguish.

7. THEOLOGICAL TERMS
RETAINED. The word
"atonement" has a special
meaning to Christians. This
and similar theological terms
have been kept intact as a
guard against doctrinal
misinterpretation.

8. COMPLETE FOOTNOTES.
The footnotes on variant
readings are the most complete
found in any Bible today;

they also contain the most
common optional readings
identified by manuscript sources.

9. MODERN FORMAT.
Modern format enhances clarity
through paragraph units,
subject heads for topical units,
poetic structure for lyrical
passages, and italics for
editor-supplied words.

* * * *

1 Corinthians 13

1. Though I speak with the
tongues of men and of angels,

A Church of God Youth Publication

MOILIES

but have not love, I have
become as sounding brass or a
clanging cymbal.

2. And though I have the gift
of prophecy, and understand

all mysteries and all knowledge,
and though I have all faith, so
that I could remove mountains,
but have not love, I am
nothing.

3. And though I bestow all
my goods to feed the poor, and
though I give my body to be
burned, but have not love, it
profits me nothing.

4. Love suffers long and is
kind; love does not envy; love
does not parade itself, is not
puffed up;

5. does not behave rudely,
does not seek its own, is not
provoked, thinks no evil;

6. does not rejoice in
iniquity, but rejoices in the truth;

Thomas Nelson, the world's
leading Bible publisher, saw the
need for a new edition of the
King James Version and engaged
a team of more than 1 30 schol-
ars and lay people spanning
the entire theological spectrum
to accomplish this historic pro-
ject. The King James Version is
the common denominator of all
denominations through Christen-
dom. In survey after survey, this
magnificent version emerges as
the most widely read translation
ever published— the version most
people prefer.

7. bears all things, believes
all things, hopes all things,
endures all things.

8. Love never fails. But
whether there are prophecies,
they will fail; whether there are
tongues, they will cease;
whether there is knowledge, it
will vanish away.

9. For we know in part and
we prophesy in part.

10. But when that which is
perfect has come, then that
which is in part will be done
away.

11. When I was a child, I
spoke as a child, I understood
as a child, I thought as a child;
but when I became a man, I
put away childish things.

12. For now we see in a
mirror, dimly, but then face to
face. Now I know in part, but
then I shall know just as I also
am known.

13. And now abide faith,
hope, love, these three; but
the greatest of these is love. □

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS
Northwest
Bible College

I 900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot. ND 58701

fi\ DISCOVER
\J/ NORTHWEST

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about NORTH-
WEST BIBLE COLLEGE.

Phone

Name

Address

City State Zip

Date I plan to start college.
□ Fall □ Spring 19

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

Name one person
who doesn't like pecans

MASCOT PECANS FOR EASY,

When you're selling delicious, crunchy
Mascot pecans, you don't need a sales-
pitch. Just plenty of order forms. Give
your customers a choice — natural pecans
in 13-oz. and 16-oz. bags or candied in
seven scrumptuous ways and your fund-
raising campaign becomes not only easy,
but very profitable.

Mascot pecans can help your club or
group organize a very successful fund
raising campaign. To find out how, just
call our toll-free number or write.

NO FUSS FUND RAISING

With Mascot pecans, your best sales
tool is in the bag.

800-841-3985

JHt

ASCOT

cssas

P.O. Box 177
Glennville, Ga. 30427

Dilemmas in
Practical Christian

Living:

Why is it...

Something seems wrong? I feel so guilty?
My debt is too big? I should do something?
John bothers me? Alternate lifestyles fail?
Family members feud? There are so many laws?
I have opposing desires? Some are not healed?
I am boiling on the inside? Death frightens me?
I yearn for a change?

You are not the first to deal with these questions . . .

Order No. 871485168. LIVING RIGHT. By Hoyt E. Stone. $5.95 plus 65c lor postage and packaging.
TOTAL S6.60. D CHECK or □ MONEY ORDER ENCLOSED

Mr.

Miss

Please Print

Address

Apt.

T.lty

State

Zip

Order from your nearest Pathway Bookstore or Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, TN 37311

M1WS nM A(0T1¥ITE

HOW NOT TO

Assume God is the author of ALL guilt.

Forget that Satan delights in making you
feel guilty over things you cannot control and
standards you cannot meet.

Assume God is not the author of ANY
guilt. Instead, blame parents and society.
Then go do what you want.

Believe if you don't feel
guilty about something, it
must be all right to do it.

This must mean you are
blameless before God. After
all, the conscious is perfect,
isn't it?

Never test guilt feelings for truth. Such
questions as "What does God's Word say?"
"Did I have any control over this?" and "E
I do this in willful disobedience?" are
meaningless anyway.

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

MEWB md ASTOTTE

DEAL WITH
GUILT

Larry E. Neagle

Tb see Hih\ <Ser
ouv OP THBlSe \

l<=» THEREFORE" Woui MO
COACewSMfcTUD^

FOR -TWC5S.e

Chrvst oesos.

Rom. 2: 1

Keep believing you aren't forgiven
until you've paid for your sin. Pay for

it. Who cares that such little acts of
self-atonement are but filthy rags before
the Cross?

If the guilt is from God, try to conceal it. Never indulge
in confession and repentance. They only get things out in
the open for others to see. Besides, what He doesn't know
won't hurt Him.

A Church of God Youth Publication

Hickory Haven

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

rroiEi

It was a cool, misty,
late-October morning when
Simon and Robert scampered
through the woodland leaves.
Both maintained a dual mood
this morning — one of
lighthearted playfulness, another
of serious nut gathering. It
had been a long night and the
two were hungry.

As they wrestled and chased
one another among the tree
limbs, Robert executed an
impressive flying-trapeze act
off one of the more narrow
branches and landed upon
the forest floor. Simon fol-
lowed close behind, chirp-
ing at Robert in scolding
tones.

"I can clearly tell by your
frivolous swinging, Brother, that
you see no danger in
anything."

"Why should I be afraid?"
Robert chided back. "These
woods are home. I can do any
trick, master any tree, and
outrun any of you other
bushy-tailed rodents."

"I didn't say you should be
afraid, Brother, but using a little
caution certainly wouldn't hurt.
I realize you have great skills
but you should learn patience.
If I must say so, sometimes you
tend to be a bit showy."

"Sure Simon! You're just
jealous because Mr. Victor
said I was talented."

Simon lowered his head and
ambled off, silently continuing to
gather nuts. He was the eldest
of the two and had learned his
lessons of patience and hard
labor long ago. He was also, to
say the least, the calmer and
wiser.

Robert scolded on, growing
more intensely angry at Simon's
silent composure.

"Jealous! Jealous! Jealous!

Because Mr. Victor called me
talented."

Simon closed his ears and
ignored Robert. Mr. Victor had
called Robert talented, yes; he
had also asked Simon to look
out for his younger brother.
Mr. Victor knew as well as
Simon of Robert's impatient
and insolent behavior.

Mr. Victor was owner of
this woodland paradise where
Simon and Robert dwelt. The
two were fortunate because Mr.
Victor allowed no hunting on

"What happened?" Simon
asked.

"Well, Satyr tried alright.
But after he split the hickory
and thought it destroyed,
something marvelous occurred.
The tree's trunk branched into
two main boughs. Now it's three
times as large as any tree in
my forest and I love it all the
more.

"Of course, it made Satyr so
mad that he began illegal
hunting on my property. He
realizes I love you squirrels
even more than this

by Kenneth W Ma

ynor

his property. He loved the
squirrels as his own children.
Often Mr. Victor would come out
of his mansion to stroll with
his friends, feeding them acorns
from his palm. Robert and
Simon, but especially Simon,
loved Mr. Victor.

Simon thought intensely as he
continued to gather nuts, not
noticing that Robert had left to
amuse himself at other select
spots in the woodland. Simon
recalled the day Mr. Victor
had led him to a special tree in
the forest.

"This tree," Mr. Victor had
said, "is very special to me,
Simon. It's the largest hickory
tree in the forest. Three men
together couldn't fit their arms
around the trunk of it. When
I arrived here years ago, this
tree was here. Immaculate and
sturdy, isn't she?"

Mr. Victor looked at his
beautiful tree.

"Long ago when my senior
servant, Luther Satyr, disrupted
my household and I dismissed
him, it was this hickory which
he decided to chop down to
hurt me."

hickory tree. I keep
the county game warden,
Michael Gabe, about,
policing the area as
much as possible, but my woods
still aren't safe with that
wretched hunter rampaging
around.

"Anyway, I told you the story
of this hickory, Simon,
because I want you and all your
friends to use her as a haven.
There's at least a hundred hiding
places in her and no hunter
will ever be able to harm you
here. Remember, this hickory
will keep you and your friends
secure. Depend on this tree,
not on your own strength and
skills. Michael won't always be
around but the hickory will be
here. Understand?"

Simon reminisced of that day
and grew warm inside as he
thought of Mr. Victor's love and
concern.

A sudden ray of light thrust
Simon back to the present.

The sun is rising, he thought.
Feeling himself in a danger
zone and realizing Robert's
absence, he darted off through
the weeds and grass yelling,
"Sunrise! Saturday! Sunrise!
Saturday!"

Simon's harsh shrills were
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

mown

7K£ JJEOPJUW) &m

BY MJUttmt QKXriOH

Many years ago in China,
twin brothers Chu and
Ch'in made preparation to
enter business. Chu thought for
many days in order that he
might enter into a field most
suitable to his talents and
disposition. After much
deliberation, he declared his
intention to open a small
restaurant where men could
meet for food, drink, and
discourse.

Ch'in, on the other hand,
gave the decision barely a
moment's consideration before
announcing his plan for a meat
market. He rushed about
hiring helpers and buying meat
and preparing his store.

On the eve of the opening of
the restaurant and the meat
market, their father called his
sons to him one at a time.
Chu interrupted his evening
duties and quickly entered his
father's quarters with his head
lowered and his eyes averted,
for he very much honored his
father.

"My son," spoke the father
softly, "I have gained from you
much pride. You have grown
straight and tall and wise. I
know that you will manage
your business with prudence and

with honor. Remember, my
son, when the leopard dies, he
leaves his skin; but a man
leaves his reputation. Go and
prosper with my blessing."

Chu spoke no words to his
father. His head remained
lowered and he bowed in
humility and admiration, then
returned to his meager
quarters. He realized the
importance of his father's
words and delayed the opening
of his restaurant for one day
so he might meditate on them.

As Chu sat in silent
meditation, his father called
Ch'in to his sanctum. Ch'in,
too, revered his father and
approached the old man with
bowed head. "My son," began
the father, "you have brought
me much pride for you have
grown straight and tall and wise.
However, little one, you have
also grown impatient."

As he spoke, the father
noted with sadness his young-
er son's feet shuffling quiet-
ly and the fingers of his
right hand twining and un-
twining with those of his left
hand. The son was unaware of
his own actions and did not
notice his father's pause or
pain. "My son, always remember

this in your dealings with
people: When the leopard dies,
he leaves his skin; a man
leaves his reputation."

Having so spoken, he
nodded and turned away,
signaling the end of the
meeting.

Ch'in hurried from his
father's quarters to his store
to complete the final prepa-
rations for the morrow's gala
opening. His father's words
were soon forgotten.

Chu took time
from meditation
to attend his
brother's cele-

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

m browo*

)T©3IE

bration the next day, but his
stay was brief and only a
courtesy to Ch'in. On his way
home, Chu stopped to visit
with his ailing grandfather, as he
tried to do at least once a
day.

The ancient sage still had a
twinkle in his eyes even though
his breaths were short, rasping
and painful. He whispered for
his grandson to bend closer
and Chu did so. "If you suspect
a man, don't employ him; if
you employ a man, don't suspect
him."

These words barely escaping
him, the old man wheezed a
final breath and died. Chu was
grief-stricken, for he dearly
loved his grandfather. Upon
returning to his meditation, he
vowed to delay his opening one
day more out of reverence for
his grandfather and in order to
ponder his last words.

Ch'in enjoyed an exciting and
profitable first day and
returned home tired but happy.
He was not so tired, however,
that he couldn't taunt his
overcautious brother. Ch'in
made certain that Chu knew the
exact extent of one day's
earnings and that he considered

his brother a fool for not
opening right away.

Their father watched with a
great and heavy pain in his
heart as the younger twin
teased and tormented his
uncomplaining brother.
Whenever Ch'in would look
toward his father, the man
would turn away until finally
Ch'in fell silent and retired to
his room.

The next day, Ch'in was the
first to rise and was at his store
before most people had
acknowledged the new day. He
arranged and rearranged his
displays. He lettered and
relettered his signs. He
scrubbed and rescrubbed his
floors and walls. All this time,
he hummed happily to himself.

Throughout this day, as
Ch'in sold meats of all cuts and
types to the villagers, Chu sat
at home in deep meditation.
Arising in late afternoon, he
went to his uncle's room to pass
some time and discuss
philosophy. On this day,
however, the uncle was still
grieving over his father's death;
thus, his participation in the
conversation was reluctant.
Sensing this, Chu made ready
to leave when, for the first time,

the uncle turned to him his
full attention. "Son of my
brother," he began, "in
business, just scales and full
measure injure no man. Now
go and leave me in peace.
Tomorrow we will speak of
life. Today I must ponder
death."

Chu bowed his head and
returned to his meditation. He
decided to postpone one more
day the opening of his
restaurant to give full
consideration to his uncle's
words.

Again, Ch'in returned home
with coins spilling from his
pockets. He was proud and
excited and could not refrain
from chatter. When he learned
of his brother's decision not to
open for yet another day, his
disgust was too intense to mask.
His arguments fell on deaf
ears so he retired to his chamber
to sulk in private. He was
determined to become more
successful in three days than
his hesitant brother could hope
to become in three years.

The next day Ch'in again
arose early to attend his store.
While he made even greater
profits than on the previous
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

A Church of God Youth Publication

MI Wi anad ACTOTTID

Update

GOD'S WAYS— OUR WAYS

God's way of doing things is very different from man's. Scripture tells us that God's ways
are much higher than our ways, as high as the heavens are above the earth.

In order to understand God's ways, every young person should pray like the youthful
Solomon (1 Kings 3:5-15). God told Solomon he could have whatever he wanted.
Because he "loved the Lord," Solomon answered, "Give therefore thy servant an
understanding heart . . . that I may discern between good and bad" (1 Kings 3:9). God
gave him wisdom and understanding but also riches and honor.

Let's examine the great difference between God's principle and the thinking of man.
You may think that greatness is being the leader or boss. But God's principle is that "he
that is greatest among you shall be your servant" (Matthew 23:11). Jesus served. He even
washed His disciples' feet.

You may think the way to gain independence and honor is to leave home and get out
from under your parents' authority. God knows that true independence and honor come
by our submitting to those over us in the Lord. "Before honour is humility" (Proverbs 15:33).

You may think that to get ahead it is wise to cover your mistakes. But God's principle
teaches us that "he that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and
forsaketh them shall have mercy" (Proverbs 28:13).

You may think that by dedicating your life to God you are losing it. In reality, you will
lose your life if you try to keep it for yourself. "For whosoever will save his life shall lose it"
(Matthew 16:25).

You may think the way to get even with your enemies is to do to them what they did to
you or at least to avoid them. God knows that the most effective way to get even is to
forgive them and to do good to them. "Do good to them that hate you" (Matthew 5:44),

If we want to be like Him (and every Christian should), we need to pray for an
understanding heart — a heart that understands the ways of God. □

W.A. Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

'Let's talk about

©verboltzer

Church Furniture Quality "

It didn't just happen. It started inthe very beginning.
And ever since that time, we've been dedicated to
providing supreme quality of workmanship in all
our pews, chairs and chancel furniture. The result
is supreme value in church furniture for new and
renovated churches. Call on Overholtzer when you
want supreme value from supreme quality
workmanship. It has given us the privilege of
becoming one of the leading church furniture
manufacturers in the World.

'Or finest m &hurch furniture

626 Kearney Ave. / P.O. Box 4039 / Dept LP
Modesto, CA 95352 / (209) 529-1716 / (800) 344-7162

I I

OVERHOLTZER CHURCH FURNITURE, INC

HICKORY HAVEN

Continued from page 17

meant especially for Robert's
ears but they served as a
warning for all.

"Sunrise! Saturday! Time
for the hunter!" Simon chattered,
weaving a twisting path
toward the great hickory tree.

Atop a small hill, Simon
paused and beheld the hickory
— a haven of rest and a
powerhouse of strength. Its inner
walls stored great amounts of
food and nourishment and it

provided shelter for many
nests. Simon gazed with wonder,
trying to find words to
describe it.

"Immaculate. Something
resurrected and mighty."

Simon saw all of his friends
safely at the hickory; but not
Robert. Where could his
brother be?

"Time for the
hunter — Satyr!" Simon yelled.

Simon lingered just outside

dd-pro

| UnEKTISIHB * PM»fOnflr»T~l

"CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES:

Pens«Penclls»Portfollos«Notebooks»Buttons«Badges

•Ribbons«Balloons»Decals«Tags«Caps«Other Items

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 37115

the tree's perimeter, still
searching for Robert.
Suddenly, on the eastern side of
the hickory, Robert came
flying out nearly twenty yards
away. The eastern side was
the most vulnerable side for a
squirrel because it faced the
entrance to Mr. Victor's
woodland.

Robert knew how dangerous
this side could be yet he came
flying out, performing another
trapeze act — dropping from
one tree to the next — as if
making his circus debut.

Simon yelled, "Robert, come
here. You're flirting with
danger. Luther Satyr is probably
out there right now."

"I hope so," Robert replied
while tumbling across the
ground and diving onto the
skinny trunk of a narrow oak.
"I want him to see my talent.
You guys don't think I have
any talent. I'll show you!"

"Robert, please come back
to the hickory," Simon begged.
Robert ignored him.

Then Robert heard another
voice. It was beautiful and
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

A Church of God Youth Publication

I¥ETIIS§)

Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Retlettion

GY@UTHNEWS T@M@TE

Compiled ffy SONfI/1 LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant Gcnctal Department of Youth and Christian Education

THUG' BEAT THE ODDS

CHATTANOOGA, TN — Rebellious, rejected and confused, Hen-
ry "Thug" Hutcheson at eighteen had a messed-up life. His story
is not much different from that of many youth today — he'd tried
just about everything in search of happiness and meaning to life.
Yet he'd only succeeded in nearly destroying himself.

Henry's story is different, however, because someone led him
to Christ. In Henry's case this someone was his high-school
advisor and athletic trainer. It didn't happen on their first encoun-
ter or even their second. Finally, however, it struck Henry that
Christ was what he needed.

"I figured if I accepted Christ," says Hutcheson, "I had a
chance to become something positive. Hey, I needed something
and Christ was offering me everything."

1. Is it important to be a Christian while you're young? Why?

2. Do you know someone who is searching for Christ but
doesn't know it? Could you be that "someone" who leads him to
Christ? O

HIGH-HO, HIGH-HO, IT'S OFF TO SCHOOL WE
GO'

Do you remember which of the seven dwarfs had big ears,
looked spaced-out, and couldn't talk? Right! Dopey.

Rather ironically, Dopey's picture has appeared in schools
around the country on what seem to be harmless self-adhesive
stickers which children and teenagers collect and use to decor-
ate their notebooks. In reality they are anything but harmless.
The backs of them are coated with enough of the drug LSD to
put an adult on a six- to eight-hour trip within twenty minutes.
The same dosage is deadly to a child. They are even dangerous
to the touch.

Officials and parents are especially concerned about the
hazard which the stamps present to younger children, who
cannot readily distinguish between harmless stickers and the
"Dopey" LSD sticker. (Chattanooga News-Free Press)

1. Have you encountered any of these LSD stickers? If you
should, tell school officials and/or the police.

2. Could you help inform younger children of the danger of the
LSD stickers? How? D

MR. AND MISS NORTHWEST BIBLE COLLEGE

MINOT, N.D. — Terry Elder and Lisa Lamey have been chosen
as Mr. and Miss Northwest Bible College, 1981-82.

Terry is a sophomore from Flint, Michigan, majoring in music.

Lisa, also a sophomore music major, hails from Little Rock,
Arkansas.

The two were selected because they represent the ideals of
Northwest: Christian service, leadership, talent, and initiative. □

ILLINOIS IMPACT RALLIES

Twenty-five young people were saved in the six regional
Impact Rallies which were held across the state of Illinois earlier
this year. Lamar Vest, general director of youth and Christian
education, and W. A. Davis, assistant general director, were
guest evangelists. Fifteen youths received the Holy Ghost bap-
tism in the rallies. Special highlight of the rallies was the
testimony of Mary Callahan, reigning Miss TEEN Illinois. Miss
Callahan is a member of the Sterling Church of God. (Reporter —
Dan R. Dempsey, state director of youth and Christian educa-
tion) D

JAMIE FLINTON

ROSWELL, N.M.— The Kentucky Avenue Church of God in
Roswell, New Mexico, has a winner in its midst. For the past two
years, Miss Jamie Flinton, daughter of Mr. and Mrs. A. James
Flinton, has competed in regional, state and national Office
Education Association (OEA) Conferences. She competes in
Extemporaneous Verbal Communication I and II. This involves
going in, picking a topic, having ten minutes to prepare, and then
giving a speech. Jamie attended the national conference last
year in San Antonio, Texas, and will be traveling to Nashville,
Tennessee, to represent Roswell High School in the national
OEA competition this year. We are proud of Jamie. (Clarence
Hixson, pastor) □

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

HICKORY HAVEN

Continued from page 21

tempting — very hard to resist. It
was Luther Satyr's.

"Come here, Robert. I have
some acorns for you. I'm not
going to hurt you. You're very
talented. Very, very talented
Robert."

Robert froze, spellbound. He
had never heard a hunter speak
to him in squirrel dialect
before. Robert looked at Luther
with amazement, as if he had
been deeply penetrated.

How could anyone so
handsome, so kind, harm me?
Robert thought. Why, he even
said I was talented. He's offering
me acorns. He's speaking to
me in my language.

By now Simon's warnings
had completely faded and Robert
saw only Luther Satyr
beckoning to him with palm
outstretched, then dropping
acorns all over the path. Robert
approached trustingly and put
forth a harmless paw to take one
of the acorns.

As Robert turned and settled
on his hind legs to gnaw at
the nut, Luther quietly lifted his
twelve-gauge shotgun from
against a barbed wire fence.
With careful aim, he pointed
the long barrel towards Robert
and began to pull the trigger.

A striking wooden pole jolted
the gun from Luther's grip.
Robert looked up just in time to
witness the incident and then
fall stiffly into a state of shock.

"Alright, Luther, on your
feet," a strong, masculine voice
ordered.

It was Michael Gabe, the
game warden.

"Stay away from this character
and all of his fellow hunters,"
Michael advised, looking at
Robert.

"But he ... he had acorns in
his hand and he told me. . ."

"Luther is a liar," Michael
said. "He only wants to hurt
Mr. Victor and he knows he can
do that by destroying you.
Mr. Victor loves you. He wants
to use your talent, Robert.
But you have to be patient and
change your attitude. Simon
will tell you. I must be going
now."

Robert wept sorrowfully.
"Simon," Robert said, "I want
to change. I want to do things
right."

"I believe you really do,"
chirped Simon in reply. "You
know, Mr. Victor has always told
me something."

"What's that?" asked Robert.

"He's always told me,
'Happy is . . . [he] that findeth
wisdom, and . . . [he] that
getteth understanding. For the
merchandise of it is better
than the merchandise of silver,
and the gain thereof than fine
gold'" (Proverbs 3:13, 14).

"But how?" Robert asked,
with longing in his eyes. "How
do I find wisdom? How do I
know which path to take? How
do I know what to do with
my talent?"

"Come with me," Simon
interrupted, smiling approvingly.
"I have something to show
you that might answer all those
frustrating questions of yours."

"What's that?" Robert asked,
still puzzled.

Near the immense hickory,
Simon stood on his rear limbs
and chirped excitedly. He
pointed towards some words
engraved on the tree's trunk
which Robert had been unable
to see before:

"I am the way, the truth,
and the life" (John 14:6). D

BUILD t

BUILD CHURCHES
BUILD

shed on your lot. averag*
$34/sq It We design lo
ieating 130 to 2500
(Noi prefabricated)

includes: Masonry and wood

;. classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms baptistry,
steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or mssonry from S22/*q. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

'ite or call lor FREE information and brochures
(803) 268-7297 (8031 268-7090

3 doRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

P.O Box 591
Taylors. SC 29687

^pver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast ^

WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

Write tor tree
color brochure

QiLe>i<fl&U. Specialties

A/C 214 657-6522

Henderson, Texas 75652

LITTLE GIANT

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

SPIRES-CROSSES
WATER HEATERS

Free colored brochure

LTTTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630
Phone: 713-8834246

CHURCH STEEPLES

tv« BAPTISTRIES

• WALL CROSSES

^ BAPTISTRV WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND
MODERN DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH C0N1PAHV
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

TOLL FREE

800-241-31 52_

IN GEORGIA CALL .
COLLECT: f

.404-993-9960

r GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910.
ROSWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

THE LEOPARD AND
HIS BROTHER

Continued from page 19

two days, he was unsatisfied and
unhappy.

All during this day, Chu sat
and meditated. He neither ate
nor drank nor exercised nor
spoke. He simply meditated.
He did not even hear his
brother return home with his
boasting and bragging and
money-counting. Well into the
night, the father gently woke
him from his trance and urged
him to sleep. Chu slept a
dreamless sleep.

Early in the morning, before
cockcrow, Chu was on his way
to his restaurant. He cooked and
cleaned and cleaned and
cooked, with the help of only
one old man, until late in the
afternoon. At dusk he opened his
doors and served an elderly
couple a meal fit for the gods.
Indeed there was time and
food aplenty to lavish upon them
for they were the only
customers all evening. They went
away pleased and content;
though still a poor man, so did
Chu. That night Ch'in was
indignant because of his brother's
paltry earnings and chided
him again for waiting so long to
open.

Each day that passed,
however, brought more
satisfied customers to Chu's
restaurant. Within a short time
he was living quite comfortably.
He and his brother lacked
nothing.

One day, many years later,
their father died. His last words
were spoken to his sons:
"Remember the leopard, my
sons." Chu closed his
restaurant and Ch'in closed his
meat market as they privately
mourned their great loss. Ch'in

wondered at his father's last
words, but only briefly, for even
with the store closed there
were still business matters to
attend. Chu withdrew into his
private meditation for he knew
the importance of his father's
warning.

In the years which followed,
Chu maintained a small but
oft-frequented restaurant where
the quality of food, service, and
conversation was highly touted.
His wealth mounted and his
family was secure. Ch'in,
however, became fat and
indolent, greedy and lazy. He
found it more profitable to weigh
meats before removing bones
and he accused his helpers of
preparing oversized packages.
He began bickering with his
customers and with his helpers
and found no more happiness in
his shop.

Then, by the curious
coincidence that sometimes
follows twins, Chu and Ch'in
died on the same day. Their
funerals were held together and
nearly everyone attended.
There was much weeping and
wailing and lamenting over the
passing of Chu, who was
considered the wisest and most
honest of all businessmen among
them.

When the mourners reached
the body of Ch'in, however,
the wails of sorrow quickly
changed to squeals of delight.
Ch'in was denounced as a cheat
and a discredit to his father's
and his brother's name. Only one
man wept for Ch'in that day —
the aged and feeble uncle,
himself near death. It is said
he was heard to mumble in a
thin and ancient whisper,
"There lie my two nephews — one
a leopard, the other a man." □

cPLC<)eRlM<X<)rE

by William Walter 'Ve ''Bolt

CAs surely as the days rush past,
CA boy or girl grows up too fast
lAnd will not any longer do
'■'the things that meant so much to you.

'The picture books are put away,
S\'o time to loaf, no games to pla\>,
S\o kiss at niqht, no pravers to hear —
SAll this bebnqs to yesteryear.

Since youth, like flowers, cannot last,
'These little ones grow up too fast
lAnd leave behind a loneh vou
Tor some far country strange and new.

[As memories return and glow
With dear events of long ago,
You tuck them safe in bed once more
[And tiptoe out and close the door.

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

riwi ®M ACTOTTII]

GOSPEL TENTS

MEN OF SCIENCE— MEN OF GOD by Henry M. Morris

lhat

"One of the most serious fallacies of modern thought is the widespread notion
genuine scientists cannot believe the Bible."

In fact, some of the major scientific contributions to the world were made by scientists
who were dedicated men of God.

In this illustrated book, Dr. Henry Morris gives a brief biography and Christian testimony
of a number of such scientists who believed they were "thinking God's thoughts after
Him."

Especially helpful for Christian students, particularly those in public schools. (Creation-
Life Publishers, San Diego, CA 92115) □

WHAT IS CREATION SCIENCE? by Henry M. Morris and Gary E. Parker

Because of the worldwide controversy, this is the question everyone seems to be
asking! Just exactly what is "creation science"? Now you can know about an acceptable
alternative to evolution . . . now you can answer the questions your children bring home
about origins.

Dr. Henry M. Morris and Dr. Gary E. Parker are noted scientists and educators and
former evolutionists who have become creationists (based on the scientific evidence).
They have responded to the question "What is creation science?" in terms most laymen
can understand. Nearly sixty illustrations help to explain some of the more technical
aspects of the subject.

In addition to being the best book available for personal reference on creation science,
this book has also been carefully scrutinized by legal experts in "First Amendment" law
and has been found to be satisfactory for use in public schools and libraries. (Creation-
Life Publishers, San Diego, CA 92115) □

MAKING FOREVER FRIENDS by Lars Wilhelmsson

The ultimate disease facing mankind today is loneliness!

Deep, intimate friendships are rare today. Our society is known more for its loneliness
than for its friendliness and friendships.

Life without friendship is like the sky without the sun. Friendship brings radiance,
warmth, and depth to our life. There are few experiences in life so beautiful as true
friendship, and there are few things more uncommon.

Quality friendships don't just happen. They are built.

Forever friendships are impossible apart from risk; there are simply no guarantees. Yet,
to withdraw into a protective shell is the death of our humanity.

To be real is to have friends and to be a friend. Risk is well worth the richness which
true friendships bring.

Discover friends. Make a forever friend! (Martin Press, Torrance, CA 90503) □

VITAL CHRISTIANITY by Lars Wilhelmsson

Deep, meaningful relationships require quality time. There are simply no shortcuts!

Mutual upbuilding which results in spiritual maturity is spoken of in the New Testament
in terms of the Greek word allelon, most frequently translated "one another." Relationship
is the all-important factor. Every "one another" command is for the purpose of building
stronger relationships with each other through our oneness in Christ.

The lifestyle we choose, then, is a matter of priorities. We either allow the feverish
activity of our jet age to dictate our time schedule or we value God's intent for His body
and arrange our life accordingly. We cannot have it both ways. (Martin Press, Torrance,
CA 90503) □

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3 178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L.SHAW ISMJSlgSS

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years!

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

inufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write tor tree estimate.

BAPTISTRIES

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE
TOLL FREE 1-800-251- 0679 • TN. COLLECT 615-875-0679
I 3511 HIXSON PK » CHATTA TN 37415 _J

| Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

L 205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood ^

A Church of God Youth Publication

3DTOMM*

<^^^

Religious News Service Photo

Lighted Pathway, September, 1982

The Prosperity Gospel

Ihave a question for you,
Paul."
"Yes."

"I'm sure your words have
caused more than a little
controversy over the years,
but. . ."

"Get on with the question,
Son. What's the problem?"

"In your letter to the
Colossians, remember?"

"Aw, yes, the faithful brethren
in Colosse. Timothy was with
me then. He helped organize
that church, you know."

"Yes, but the question I want
to ask has to do with attitude.
I'm sure things were different in
your day . . . and I'm willing
to make some allowance for that
... but you wrote things
about suffering which just don't
square with what's going on
in my world" (see Colossians
1:24-27).

"Oh, you mean suffering has
been eliminated?"

"No, I don't mean that. It's
just that we young people
hear preachers put lots of
emphasis on prosperity."

"So?"

"The prosperity gospel,
some call it."

"Check my records. My
churches prospered more than
most."

"You seemed to rejoice in
your sufferings. Not just talk
but in actual physical suffering.
It's hard to imagine what folks
would think of such a preacher
today. We have a few
ministers who talk of hard times,
of church members who won't
cooperate, and of obstinate
church boards, but those
aren't the things you mentioned.'

"Oh! Well, I still think I had
a pretty good record. And you'll
have to admit the church did
prosper, throughout the entire
Gentile world."

"Of course the church
prospered, Paul. But what
about you? I mean . . . you
know ... in a personal
sense?"

"It was great, young man!
A good fight all the way! I
labored hard. Was beaten.
Put in prison. Saw my friends
killed. Three times I was
beaten with rods. Once I was
stoned. Shipwrecked. I spent

a night and a day in the sea. I
was often in peril from
robbers, my own countrymen,
Gentiles, the wilderness, false
brethren, hunger, thirst, cold,
nakedness. The God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ
knows I'm not lying" (see
2 Corinthians 11:22-33).

"But back to this prosperity
idea. . ."

"That's what I'm talking
about, Son. Everywhere I went
the church prospered. I was
so fortunate to have gotten out
of Tarsus and into the work
of the Kingdom. What a
privilege! And I suffered so
little compared to how my dear
Lord suffered, even the death
of the Cross. But I stayed in
there, Son. I ran the course. I
fought a good fight."

"Yes, Paul, you wrote about
that" (2 Timothy 4:6-8).

"Oh! Well ... I'm glad you
read it. Aw . . . but if I could
only write a few lines more . . .
from this side. . ." □

A Church of God Youth Publication

sve

Srtl*<>at

ct*

jabte

tote-

V\e\p

sce

^*2S-^*«*

*B.^,T.t'4te«vse"c spe°°' ,

tWs ^

e^^dto\o-;uantv

,<*rf

be. * *£ s^V

^*5***W

Xfcetf

ro>-

^ ;;0#^ vod^

V^°

V\\eV

a*c

at*

xesv

t\\e

ba^s

* + <&**»

vjoee

ketvc

\\\a>

o i ^5

Vl»*°

tto»

tlo«

, voutH

emp

HAslS

SPEC^ , God of You'

dh a°'

4CW*

stian

Educa'

(ftOf

Cteu

elano

Sponsored by the General Department of Youth and Christian Education

a£1g

SkJ. ifs>

THE
FLUTIST

James Singer

|DEPT.
IBRARY

lUtCgHQOlD)

THIS MONTH

Beautiful people. That's what we like to write about
in this magazine. Quite obviously, though, we refer

to people beautiful in spirit, in attitude, in

courage: not the world's concept, as you will see in

our features this month — one of a black with

musical aspirations, the other of a quadriplegic

who has found success.

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURES

The Flutist

Courage and Faith Fight Back (Claude Williams

ARTICLES

Your Elected Church Officials

Listen to the Light, Betty Spence

HOW to Keep Bad Habits, Larry E. Neagle

STORIES

Strawflowers, R. d. Ashby

Bible With a Hidden Message, Tom O'Reilly

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update (Teen Talent Winners)

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Books

School Days, Paul E. Blake

EDITORIAL

The Seed Planted, Hoyt E stone

MEMBER GEO EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway. Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager

0. W. Polen, Editor in Chiet

0. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

FIATTOE1

THE
FLUTIST

'Wow,., that James Singer plays a mean flute!"

ITH THOSE words a
teenager first informed
me of a nineteen-year-
old black boy who was doing awe-
some things on a flute. It was
during Teen Talent competition in
Kansas City.

Since competition was still under
way, no one knew it at the time,
but James would later take first
place in solo competition (woodwinds)
as well as first place honors in the
small instrumental ensemble, teaming
with Diane O'Neal.

"Count Your Blessings" — that was
the song, the original piece of mu-
sic from which James worked in
order to take both honors. He
developed and wrote his own mu-
sical theme, his own variations, and
his own finale. This, plus skillful
fingers and a contagious enthusi-
asm for performing, gave James a winning form
the judges simply could not ignore.

"I never really wanted to play the flute,"
James told me later, back on the campus of Lee

A Church of God Youth Publication

College where he is presently
enrolled as a sophomore. "I
wanted to be a drummer. Signed
up for band in the sixth
grade. Tried out on the drums
and flunked.

"The band director then
suggested I give the flute a
try. I said 'yeah' without even
knowing what a flute was.
Went home and told my
grandmother. She bought me a
flute."

Young readers will know
this, of course; but, for some
parents and those of my own
generation, it should be pointed
out that the flute is not a
horn. It's a keyed woodwind
consisting of a cylindrical tube
stopped at one end, with a side
hole over which air is blown.
What's most unusual is that a flute has a range
from middle C upwards for three octaves.

So it is that the music James Singer produces
soars, and dances, and lingers on the air

P^TTTraTW^

THE
FLUTIST

James Singer

surrealistically. There's a dreamlike
quality to his melody which reminds
one of times and places past, or
which hints hauntingly of better
things to come.

James Singer competed in Teen
Talent once before, that too in Kan-
sas City (1978), where he managed I
to win third place. This year, by ■
virtue of being a student at Lee and
a member of North Cleveland, he r
first competed and won on Tennes- >
see state level and then became one of many who
represented the North Cleveland Church of God
in national competition.

James was born in Sebring, Florida, 1962,
south of Lake Wales and above Lake Okeechobee.
Sebring, he says, is smaller than Cleveland. He
comes from a broken home, father deceased, and
was raised by his grandmother who always took
him to Sunday school at the Harris Street Church
of God. He has two sisters, both living in
Hollywood, Florida.

Back in his home church, James sings in the
choir, does an occasional solo, and loves to go on
church trips. During high school he had

opportunity to visit Hawaii, a tour made possible
through band competition; and he has done
quite a bit of other traveling with his grandmother,
Pearl L. Singer.

In terms of career and future plans, James hopes
to become a concert performer. He has made
application already and will shortly audition with
the Chattanooga Symphony.

"Don't know if I'll make it or not," James says
with candor, "but I'm going to give it my best.
There's a young lady at Lee who plays with the
symphony. If she can do it, I believe I can too.
You know, and still keep up my classroom work.

"It's not easy to become a concert artist. I'm

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

immm

jK?;^

*viipf

«s '1»I~t|

. • jp

1 ^^i^^^»

not kidding myself about that. The competition is
exceptionally keen and, even when you make it
with a symphony, the pay is modest. That's why
I'm also studying business. I've held a number
of jobs and I'm not opposed to working as a clerk
in a store, or just anything, so long as it permits
me to perform as well. I view my talent as
something given by the Lord and I want to use
it every way possible.

"Along with my studies at Lee, I'm presently
taking private lessons in Chattanooga, being
instructed by the principle flutist."

Asked what was the most exciting moment he
experienced in Kansas City, James replied:

"When it came my time to go on stage, I was
tensed up and ready. Fact is, just dying to get
out there. It was so different from four years
before. This time I knew I was ready. I love to
play in front of people, to watch the joy on their
faces, the excitement as they follow me into the
music.

"When I moved into the finale of my solo,
and I knew the audience was with me, I was the
happiest guy in all the world. Win or lose. I
was a winner no matter what the judges had to
say.

"Then . . . when the roaring, standing ovation
came ... I wondered if I could contain my
emotions.

"That's how I know my future lies in
performing. No matter how long it takes, how
rough the road. I'm not too concerned about the
money. Just give me food on the table, a few
clothes, and change for music. I'll be satisfied. I
just want to play my flute. That's what I do best.
That's where my satisfaction lies."

James beams an optimism, and shows a
determination which makes one think somehow
he really is going to make it.

We wish him the best. □

REFRAIN

A RhhRAIN . . .

f*a lipoma

Count

FTT

your bless -ings; Name them one by

f
one.

Col

A Church of God Youth Publication

CLAUDE WILLIAMS

"Courage and
Faith Fight Back"

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

IFISATHJII]

ONE OF THE most unfor-
gettable men I've met is
Claude Williams, Ft. Lau-
derdale, Florida.

Claude lives in a spacious,
ranch-style, white stucco house,
nestled amid the palms of what I
judge to be an upper-middle-class
neighborhood. The house sits on a corner lot. A
circular driveway permits entrance from either of
two streets; and, when you move toward the front
door, you pass a swimming pool glistening blue
beneath a cloudless sky.

On the day of my visit, accompanied by
Pastor Sam Adkerson, we are met at the door by
Claude's mother. She beams hospitality. Tells us
Claude will be back shortly. Offers to give us a
personal tour of the house, Claude's room in
particular.

"Claude is shy," Bessie Fetzer Williams tells
me. "Doesn't like to talk about himself. Like most
mothers, I don't mind. I hope ya'll will excuse
the mop and bucket. I planned on taking them
down to the shop and doing a little cleaning
today."

Bessie leads us through the large sitting room
or den, noting Claude had the house built
especially for him — lots of open space and wood
tile floors. "Wheelchairs and plush carpets don't go
together."

We turn left from the kitchen down a hall, past
rooms of which Bessie makes offhand comments:
her bedroom, the guest room, Claude's room at the
end.

"His private entrance," Bessie notes, pointing.
"From the pool. Here's his bathroom. Note the
special cabinets, the hoist, everything designed and
built for him. Claude's very independent."

There are photos.

"His two daughters. Both grown now, and

"A man who also

knows that

somewhere...and

at some time.. .God

will balance

the scales."

married. Aren't they beautiful?"

Back in the kitchen, seated
on stools at the coffee counter,
Bessie tells of Claude prior
to his accident: strong, typical
boy, raised in Manchester,
Tennessee, where he played
football in high school,
married, and joined the Air Force.

"It's all here in my book," Bessie says. She
hands me a paperback volume with a blue cover
on which are the words, Mountains and Valleys,
The Life and Times of Bessie Fetzer Williams.

"You may have this copy, with my compliments.
It was June 14, 1955, when the accident
occurred. It was a diving accident, you know,
while he was still in the Air Force."

Claude arrives, driving his specially equipped,
blue and white Chevrolet van past my car and
up to the sidewalk entrance. We walk out in time
to watch the van door slide open. Claude backs
his wheelchair away from the steering wheel, turns,
moves to the door, and smiles, "Good morning,
Pastor. Sorry I'm late. This happens to be a busy
Saturday."

Sam Adkerson introduces me. Claude and I
shake hands. Actually, I do most of the shaking.
Claude has little grip in his hands and manages to
steer his van through an ingeniously designed,
swivel wrist knob attached to the steering wheel.

"Welcome to Ft. Lauderdale, Brother Stone,"
Claude says. "How are things in Cleveland?"

I'm sure I answered something, though I'm not
sure what. What I remember vividly is that, while
I was conscious of Claude's wheelchair, of
strapped-down and totally useless lower limbs,
Claude wasn't. Life sparkled in Claude's eyes. I
somehow had the feeling that if I didn't get my
mind on something else, this man was going to
feel sorry for me.

A Church of God Youth Publication

F1ATUJM3

"A couple of my former pastors now live in
Cleveland," Claude says. "I'm sure you know
Ralph Williams."

"Oh yes."

"And Jerry Howell?"

"Know them both. They now work at Lee
College."

"There's another preacher in Cleveland I
know too. Jerry Noble. He held us a revival years
ago. I think he's the guy who helped baptize
me. Took three men to do it. They used a lawn
chair."

Claude smiles.

With his right hand, Claude backs his chair a
few inches and then moves it forward onto a lift.
He presses another button and the lift rises from
the floor of the van, ready to swivel him out and
lower chair and all to the sidewalk.

"Well . . . shall we go into the house? Or are
you ready to visit the shop?"

"May as well go on to the shop," Pastor
Adkerson notes. "Brother Stone is on a tight
schedule and we know you're busy."

"Fine with me." The chair backs off the lift.
"Shall we ride together?"

Claude rolls his wheelchair forward and locks
it into place beneath the steering wheel. We start
to board when Sam interrupts.

"If we do this, then you'll have to bring us back
to pick up the car. Why don't we just follow
you?"

"Chicken!" Claude says, laughing. "But all
right, Pastor, we'll see you at the shop. Get in,
Mother."

"Wait. I forgot my mop and bucket."

"Brother Williams is always kidding me about
being afraid to ride with him," Sam says, once we
are in the car. "Truth of the matter is, he's an
excellent driver. He drives for the most part with
his shoulders. Those muscles are strong."

Originator Corporation, Incorporated. That's the
name of the business Claude now operates in

partnership with a machinist named Red Gates. It's
a partnership which already has proven successful
and promises greater things for the future. As
Claude puts it, "We're in the business of helping
handicapped people find independence."

Claude and Red convert factory vans into
vehicles custom-made for the handicapped. They
are presently averaging two vans a week, though
they did four the week I visited, and customers
now come from all over the United States.

Claude is the designer: Red the machinist who
turns ideas into practical reality. Claude's mother
is secretary and bookkeeper for the company and
there are four other machine shop workers.
Though others have copied the concept, Claude
holds a patent on the first swivel van-lift ever
produced in the United States. He designed it
himself, has since perfected it, changed it
slightly, and now feels it is the best on the
market. Judging from business, and the
reputation Originator's is building, lots of people
agree with that opinion.

Following his accident in 1955, Claude spent
years in and out of hospitals, always hoping to
find an answer to his paralysis, dreaming of a day
when he would be miraculously well again. That
dream slowly faded, but not Claude's faith and
determination. His marriage fell apart but his
will survived.

In 1967 Claude watched workmen from the
Davis Flow Valve Company try to correct a faulty
sprinkler system in his yard. The men couldn't
find the problem. From his wheelchair, Claude
offered suggestions. When the workmen heeded
Claude's advice, they soon had the system working.

The men told their boss, Mr. Davis. A few
weeks later, when there was another problem no
one could figure out, Mr. Davis sent his men to
ask Claude's advice. Claude had been trained as
an engineer with the Air Force; and, as Bessie
put it, raised on a farm with a head full
of practical knowledge. Again, Claude solved
the problem. Not long afterwards, Mr. Davis
asked Claude to work for him.

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

At first Claude refused the job
offer. Then he agreed to work free
for a month: if he proved useful to
the company, he'd work for fifty
dollars a week.

Claude Williams has been with
Davis Flow Valve Company ever
since. He not only earned his salary
but he helped turn the company
around, putting it on a sound finan-
cial footing, and was promoted to
manager in 1970. That was the same
year Mr. Davis rewarded his handi-
capped employee with a new Chev-
rolet van for a bonus.

"I don't know how you'll drive it,
Claude," Mr. Davis said. "But it's
yours and I believe you'll figure out
a way."

Claude thought on that for a
while, then took his plans, his en-
gineering sketches, and his faith to Red Gates's
machine shop. Claude and Red Gates worked
six months converting that first van and their
persistence paid off.

That personally customized van gave Claude the
freedom he needed. He was able to do even
more work in terms of Davis Flow Valve and
today he is vice-president and general manager
of the company.

Claude credits the success of the second joy of
his life, Originator Corporation, to answered prayer

"We'd been struggling along, Red and I,
working on a few vans here and there," Claude
told me, "when I went to a special meeting of
handicapped veterans. At the meeting I prayed,
'Lord, open the door so I can be a help to others.'
Next week, out of the clear blue sky, I received
a phone call from General Motors Corporation.
That's when it started. No one could make me
doubt that God heard my prayer."
* * * *

Visit the Pompano Beach Church of God, just

north of Ft. Lauderdale, any Sunday morning . . .
or night . . . and there you'll find Claude
Williams, on the left, seated in his wheelchair at
the end of his favorite pew where he can view the
pulpit well. Claude will have his Bible in hand.
He will be smiling. Nodding amen.

After service, if you can get through the
crowd of friends who gather around him, if you
can forget the banter and laughter which fills
the air, and if you can bend over and shake his
hand . . . look into Claude Williams' eyes.

You'll see a man in those eyes.

The vice-president of a company, yes. A
business entrepreneur on his way to becoming
wealthy, yes. A quadriplegic, yes. But a man of
faith and courage. A man who knows how to fight
back, and how to move courageously onward
with the business of living.

A man who also knows that somewhere . . . and
at some time . . . God will balance the scales. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

SEVENTEEN-MAN EXECUTIVE COUNCIL

Frank Culpepper T. L. Lowery F. J. May B. A. Brown

Floyd Timmerman Wade Horton Bob Lyons Bennie Triplett

E. C. Thomas,
General Overseer

Joe Edwards Ray Sanders James Cross Charles Conn

YOUTH & CHRISTIAN
EDUCATION DEPARTMENT

EVANGELISM &
MISJSIO'NS DEPARTMENT

IONS DEPARTMENT

Jim O. McClain J. Herbert Walker, Jr.

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

'fiiMAOTOTTl

aymond Crowley, Robert White, Cecil Knight, Robert Hart,

irst Assistant Second Assistant Third Assistant General Secretary-Treasurer

A Church of God Youth Publication

Jtf.

m -m "j*.

JiirlJ1

• _l HE PEOPLE at the
Bell System want to
see to it that before
long you'll be "hearing"
the light.

They say that in the near
future when a call is made
the conversation will be
carried between telephone
offices as pulses of light
over a hair-thin glass fiber. They
call this new technology
light-wave communications —
sound carried on light waves.
When this system is perfected
and put into use it can carry
enormous amounts of information
through space-saving cables at
low costs.

What excites me most about
all this is the part about hearing
the light. The prospect of
listening to the light takes on
added meaning when you
consider that in the Bible Jesus

is called the Light. A

lot of people must

have seen Jesus when

He walked among

men. But not many, it seems,

really heard Him or

understood why He came.

Peter, James, and John were
among those who saw the Light.
With Jesus on the Mount of
Transfiguration they beheld the
Lord as "his face did shine as
the sun, and his raiment was
white as the light" (Matthew
17:2). Yet seeing was not
enough. For then a cloud
overshadowed them and a voice
said, "This is my beloved Son,
in whom I am well pleased; hear
ye him" (v. 5).

The first thing God spoke into

Ed Carlin Photo

existence was physical light.
Then with the light of reason
turned on inside him, man was
placed in God's bright, new
world. For a time man had
fellowship with God and

walked in the light of
innocence. But in time
he misused the light
God gave him. Doubt led
to disobedience and spiritual
darkness.

Another light was now
needed. Different from physical
light or the light of human
reasoning, this light would have
to be able to push back the
powers of darkness that had
enveloped man's spirit. In the
fullness of time God sent His
Son to be the spiritual light
that man needed. Speaking of
Jesus, John says, "That was
the true Light, which lighteth
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

Some kids would rather die
than bring home grades
like these.

In the next hour, 57 Amencan / ^r^T^^-Z^ / ^ ,

kids will try to kill themselves. / ^^S^jy^Tps^
Many over problems that may / ■^H7//5v7~^--V-7^"7
seem small to adults. But to / V^/p^-^-f
children, even little things / ~~~-^£^9.
can be matters of life / Cfa/p.-.,,

and death. /4^^^/^

Grades that weren't / ^-^-zf' ^~~~~/^
quite high enough. A / <%^T^~~~~~~~^~--^:7^
broken date. A game / ^*&&*j~~~

that wasn't won. One / T ^nt^^t/ k

more reason for feel- / m^^^^ -. ^ ^U-^7^/ c

ing they've failed to / P^^F^C***** , Y^?;rJV

others' expec- / *^^^^%l^nK<

tations. Or / ^^*«^«>v£

their own. / ^^ A Wf/f

Suicide is / /^~~
the second / *r<nf
leading

cause of ^

death among "^^^^^^^^ ^{^/^^-^ ' L< '

young people. ^T^ttP^^;^^^^ ^"^^.^ / /

But its "^(l ^-^ Jill
preventable. If only
someone recognizes
the danger signals in time.

Sudden changes in eating ^^^^l^S Rs ~~^!^EW/ffl~ children, and
and sleeping habits. Withdrawal from ^r=^^^^^y>-~~~JslH/^ their families, learn
friends and activities. Becoming accident "^:^^^^ii) better ways of deal-
prone. Talking about being "gone" or "better ~ *— ing with problems,
off dead. " The most dangerous sign of all is One of the tragedies of youth suicide
making final arrangements — giving away is that children just don't always understand,
favonte records, books or other treasured That problems are temporary. And death
possessions. is permanent. They're not expenenced

And don't think kids who talk about sui- enough to realize their options. So some of

cide won't try it. They will. them choose the way that should not be

As a parent, the most important thing an option at all. And some of them don't

you can do is show you care. live to regret it.

Ask your children about their feelings.
And listen to what they have to say. Without

making judgments. life insurance company

If you're concerned about self destruc- birm.ngham. Alabama

tive behavior, call your local suicide For a bee brochure on youth suicide ^ what you can

prevention, mental health or cnsis center. do to prevent it, write Liberty National, Advertising

Professional counseling can help suicidal Dept. RP, P.O. Box 2612, Birmingham, Alabama 35202.

■nM ACffWl!

pROFANilTX

BoAST\^&

LCOMOL

Convince yourself
you don't have any.
Or that those you do
have are not all
that serious.

Make plans to encounter

circumstances which nurture

your bad habits. Why

resist and flee when it's so
much more fun to give in?

How to Keep BAC

Artist/Writer: Larry E.Nea2le

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

.umdLACTWIFT]

Seek the best of both worlds.

Compromise. Surely an enterprising person
such as yourself can come up with some
way of serving two masters.

Good , good
Igor , BRtNG me
a mother cartoh

Try to break your

habits in your own

strength. Why

bother Him when you

can do it all

yourself?

Console yourself
with the idea that
there's nothing you
can do about it.

That means you
won't have to try.

HABITS

A Church of God Youth Publication

nromm

by F. Q. Ashby

Y, WHAT A lovely young
lady!"

Aunt Agatha's comment
was sincere, but it didn't
really penetrate Maria's
numbness. Her aunt's lips
smiled bravely. Maria knew she
also ought to try to hide the
emptiness she felt inside.

"Such a shock." Maria
heard her mother from within a
small group of mourners. "She
was so alive, so active. Doctor
said her heart just quit. She
died without a whimper."

"Maybe it's better that
way," someone said.

"Poor Maria," an older
cousin said. "She and
Grandmother were so close."

Not wanting to be conspicuous,
Maria slipped away to her
room, the very room where she
had talked with her
grandmother shortly after
Grandfather had died.

"Is there really life hereafter,
Grandma?" she remembered
asking.

"Such sober questions for a ,
young woman," Grandmother had
said, brushing a wisp of hair
from Maria's face. "Of course
there is!"

Maria had been eleven then,
now she was fourteen. It
seemed only yesterday.

Grandmother had come to
live with them then, and to
share a bedroom with Maria.
Mom and Dad held their breath,
waiting for the clash of
generations that never came.
Maria and her grandmother

became the best of friends the
very first night, sitting up on
each other's bed and sharing
little-girl secrets common to
both young and old.

"Did you kiss Grandpa on
the first date?" Maria had asked.

"You bet I did," Grandmother
confessed, laughing. "He was
the only boy I knew who
owned a car."

They had talked so late that
Dad bumped the wall with his
shoe and called, "You two
kids go to sleep!"

They giggled and whispered
good-night. Grandmother had
hugged her vigorously.

The other bed was empty
now. The room was hollow
and cold.

Maria drew a dried blossom
from one of the dozen shoe
boxes lined up on a shelf.

She had expected her
grandmother to be stern about
keeping their room clean and
orderly. Instead, she had
brought in boxes of dried
milkweed, foxtails, and other
plants equally dehydrated and
brittle which neither she nor
Maria knew by name.

Grandmother had picked
mum blossoms as they withered
in the garden and brought
them to their room, where they
rested on the windowsill until
the sun sapped their moisture
and color into a very pale tan.
These gay shades of reds,
browns, and yellows were
arranged in vases and baskets
bought at five-and-dime stores.

Each was a unique creation
that Grandmother loved to be-
stow on friends and relatives.

Sometimes Maria had gone
with Grandmother to the fields
to collect her treasures. They
had found long pussy willows
in marshy road burrows and
they had strolled the edges of
pastures, looking for different
grasses that grow seeds in
bushy heads like wheat.

"Why don't we go to the
mountains and pick real flow-
ers?" Maria once asked.

"Have you ever picked a
mountain flower?"

"No."

"I have, many times for
my grandmother."

The wrinkles around her
lips had worked themselves
into a warm smile at the mem-
ory.

"Bright, little, blue things
that grew wild on the sunny
side of the hills. She used to
put them in water and try all
sorts of things to keep them
alive, but they always wilted
in a few hours."

"But they are so much
prettier than these dead things,"
Maria had said. She felt a
pang of guilt now as she thought
of it.

"Funny," Grandmother said, as
she plucked an unusually long
and bushy foxtail and studied it
pensively. "I never thought of
them as being dead. They are
still so much a part of the
world, giving us beauty and
promise. . ."

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

8TFAWFLCWER8

H. Armstrong Roberts Photo

She didn't finish the thought.
Instead, she put the long stem
of the foxtail between her teeth,
with the head of it drooping
down in a gentle arch.

"Mooo!"

Together they laughed.
Grandmother always liked to
laugh and she liked to make
others laugh too.

"Do you remember the
candlesticks your grandfather

A Church of God Youth Publication

used to turn on his homemade
lathe?" she had asked that
same day.

"Yes," said Maria. "He gave
me a set."

"You know, he used to go
out into the woods and get the
hardest, dryest wood he could
find. He never brought back
anything that was still green.
He said green wood was easier
to work. But when he was

finished, the candlesticks would
dry out and crack open. His
work would be for nothing."

Grandmother's kindly eyes
had searched Maria's for a hint
of understanding.

"It seems to me there are a
good many things in this
world which don't fulfill their
purpose until death. Wheat
can't be planted or ground into
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

H Armstrong Roberts Photo

IT WAS A raw November
night in Tall Oaks. Toby
Logan didn't like it.
"Aw, come on, Jimmy," he
begged, pulling his stocking cap
tighter over his orange-colored
hair. "Let's call it quits. You said
if we got seven or eight
Bibles, we'd stop. Well, now
we've got nine. The Bible
Mission'll be glad we got that
many. My fingers are icicles,

lugging this bag around. Let's go
home!"

"Well — " Jimmy Harkness
hedged. He was squinting
through the dark at the big,
faintly lighted house behind
the iron fence. "I know it's cold,
Toby. But supposing we get
just one more Bible. That'll
make ten."

"I knew it," Toby grumbled.
"You never want to quit." In

the lemon-colored lamplight, he
glowered at his friend.

"We're doing it for God,
Toby," Jimmy went on
soothingly. "Just think how glad
people in India and Africa will
be to get these old Bibles. At
last they'll get to know God.
Every Bible people give us
really counts."

"Maybe," Toby growled. "All
the same, I'm cold!" He shivered.

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

dTOMI

The boys were both
fourteen, lived next
door to each other,
believed in Jesus
Christ as their personal
Savior, and even went
to Sunday school
together. But Jimmy,
who was dark and slim,
always seemed to have
a religious fervor about
him. Toby, on the
other hand, was pudgy
and irritable, liked
warmth, food, and rest,
and usually was in
short supply of spiritual
sacrifice.

"Hey!" Toby's gloved
finger shot out. "We
don't have to go to that
last house!"

Jimmy eyed him
suspiciously. "Why
not?"

"Don't you
remember? This is Ezra
Hinch's place. When
his wife died a year ago,
he grumbled because
the funeral services were
Christian."

Jimmy nodded. "Now I

remember. Mr. Hinch said he

didn't like Christians because

they're hypocrites."

Toby sighed in relief, then

pulled his shopping bag,

nearly filled with Bibles, off the

icy walk. "C'mon, Jimmy," he

pleaded. "Let's cut out!"
But Jimmy hesitated, and

kept looking up at the house.

Then he shook his head.

"Sorry, Toby, but we can't go

just yet. Something tells me
we've got to ring that
doorbell."

Toby was exasperated.
"What for? He's not a Christian!
He won't have any old
Bibles!"

"You see, Toby," Jimmy
explained, "I used to say hello to
Mrs. Hinch every Sunday at
church. She always carried an
old red Bible. She used to
pray out of it a lot. I'm sure she
was praying for Mr. Hinch.
Maybe he'll give her old Bible
to us." He looked at Toby in
puzzlement. "For some reason, I
feel God wants us to have
that Bible."

Toby glared. "I don't get it.
We're not going to keep that
Bible even if you do get it.
You go talk to Mr. Hinch. I'm
going to stay right here under
the light!"

"Okay," Jimmy said
agreeably. "I won't be long."
* * * *

Mr. Hinch, whom he had
often seen shopping on Main
Street, was a gnome of a man
with a shock of gray hair
above a small, suspicious face
that was tight with cynicism.
Now, as Jimmy looked up at the
old man in the porch light, an
uncertainty seemed to mark the
sharp, peering eyes in the
pinched face. Was it possible,
Jimmy wondered, that, moved
at last by the death of his wife,
Mr. Hinch was beginning to
believe? But when he spoke
now, his voice was as
challenging and brittle as ever.

"Young man," he snapped,
"why are you bothering me?"

"I'm collecting old Bibles for
our church, Mr. Hinch,"
Jimmy explained. "They're for
our overseas mission. We give
them to folks in India and Africa
who have no Bibles. I
thought, if you don't use Mrs.
Hinch's old Bible — "

"Of course I don't use my
wife's old Bible!" Mr. Hinch
growled. "I'll get it for you."

He hurried off and returned
with it shortly.

"Here," he said, pushing it
into Jimmy's hands. "Take it.
Though what good it'll do
anybody, I don't know. You
Christians are all alike. You're
all hypocrites. You promise one
thing, then do another."

"Thanks, Mr. Hinch," Jimmy
said meekly.

As he turned away, the Bible
almost seemed to come alive
in his hands. Was it trying to
tell him something?

* * * *

The two boys stopped in at
Jimmy's house to store the
Bibles overnight. As they piled
them up in a corner of the den,
Jimmy stared at the old Hinch
Bible, then opened it carefully.

"You know, Toby," he said
softly, "I really do feel close to
this old book. I mean, I used
to watch Mrs. Hinch read from
it every Sunday at service. I
felt she was always praying for
her husband's conversion. She
wanted so much for him to
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

CTF

Update

A, Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

1982 NATIONAL TEEN TALENT WINNERS

MUSIC DIVISION category

Vocal Solo-Male

Vocal Solo-Female

Instrumental Solo
(Keyboard-Piano)

Instrumental Solo
(Keyboard-Organ)

Instrumental Solo
(Brass)

Instrumental Solo
(Woodwind)

Instrumental Solo
(Strings)

Percussion
(Definite Pitch)

Percussion
(Indefinite Pitch)

Small Instrumental
Ensemble

Large Instrumental
Ensemble

Winner (Person-Group)
Tony Dehner
Beth Henson
Regi Stone

Polly Allen

Stacey Brewer

James Singer

Roger Hardin

Terry O'Bannon

Louie Fitzgerald

North Cleveland Instrumental
Ensemble

North Cleveland Handbells

Small Vocal Ensemble College Park Ensemble

Large Vocal Ensemble North Cleveland Singers

Small Choir South Cleveland Youth Singers

Large Choir New Dimension

Church

Westmore

Valdosta
(Forrest Street)

Dillon

West Minot

North Cleveland

Piedmont

Westmore

North Cleveland

Huntsville
(College Park)

North Cleveland

South Cleveland

North Cleveland

State

Tennessee
Tennessee
South Georgia

South Carolina

North Dakota

'er ressee

South Carolina

Tennessee

Alabama

Tennessee
Tennessee
Tennessee

Short Story

Todd Holcomb

Lebanon

Southern Ohio

Articles & Essays

Michelle Johnson

E. Indianapolis

Indiana

Plays & Skits

Missy Pugh

Evans

West Virginia

Poetry

Libby Thomas

Trigg Street

Virginia

Ceramics & Glass

Floyd Hepburn

Hallandale

Florida (Cocoa)

Graphics

Chris Frazier

Crozet

Virginia

Layout and Design

Shelley Wells

Lawndale

Michigan

Drawing

Pat Kelley

Evangel Temple

Maryland

Oil & Acrylic Painting

Judy Svagerko

Cleveland. Cooley

Northern Ohio

Wet Media Painting

Darrel Ethridge

Ranlo, Gastonia

North Carolina

Photography

Laca Benton

Rapid City

South Dakota

Sculpture

Denny Delgado

Humberlea

Eastern Canada

Textiles

Karen Hester

Ford

Virginia

Mixed Media

Judy Svagerko

Cleveland. Cooley

Northern Ohio

BIBLE DIVISION BibleReadina

Bible Teaching
Bible Quizzing

Donna Burnham

Delta Sanders
Woodruff Church of God

Fountain Valley

Bloomington
Woodruff

Southern Calif -
Nevada

Minnesota
South Carolina

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

STRAWFLOWERS

Continued from page 17

flour while it's tender and
green."

Grandmother had found
long, golden sprigs of wheat for
Maria's bouquet. She had no
doubt gone out of her way for
them. She speared them into
a basket of tiny white blossoms
and, against these, she had set
her reddest and bushiest foxtails
and pale yellow mum blossoms
from the garden.

Maria thought it was the
prettiest collection her
grandmother had ever made.
Now, she wished she had told
her so. She took the basket
from her dresser and ran her
finger over the shining hulls of
wheat, each with a tiny sprig
extending from its point. They
still seemed fresh and vibrant
even after these many months.

"Is there really life hereafter,
Grandma?"

"Such sober questions for a
young woman," Maria heard
her say. "Of course there is!"

"Maria?"

"Coming, Mother," Maria said,
controlling the quiver in her
voice.

She set the basket back
onto the dresser and wiped her
eyes with a handkerchief. She
understood what her grandmother
had said about the wheat, and
the room seemed not quite so
empty now.

Quietly, Maria closed the door
behind her. □

BIBLE WITH A
HIDDEN MESSAGE

Continued from page 19

become a Christian and go to
church with her. I don't think
he's a bad man. It's just that he
feels Christians don't practice
what they preach. I suppose he
once had a bad experience — "

"Hey!" Jimmy pointed.
"Something just fell out of the
Bible!"

Curious, Jimmy picked it
up. It was a white envelope. It
was unwritten on, and
unsealed, so he peeked inside,
then whistled.

"What is it?" Toby demanded.

"Money!" Jimmy blinked.
"That means — why, it's one
thousand dollars!"

"One thousand dollars!" Toby
gasped.

"Ten one-hundred dollar bills!"
Jimmy looked dazed. "That's a
lot of money!"

"It must have been Mrs.
Hinch's own money," Toby said
excitedly. "She had a little
business of her own at home,
making pottery. Maybe she
put the profit she made into her
Bible because she knew Mr.
Hinch would never open it. It
was her money — " His voice
dropped, then quickened. "So
now it's our money!"

Jimmy kept staring at the bills
with fascination. But at last he
sent Toby a regretful look. "No,
I'm afraid it's not ours, Toby,"
he said. "Mr. Hinch sure didn't
know that money was in the
Bible when he gave it to us. His
wife's possessions still remain
his, you know. Besides, what
kind of Christians would we
be if we kept it?"

"Aw," Toby protested.
"Finders keepers ..." His words
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes: Masonry and wood construction, social area

oflices, classrooms, nursery, choir robe rooms, baptistry,

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry Irom $22/ iq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classroom* and larger

ite or call lor FREE information and brochures
(803)268-7297 (803)268-7090

rfc>RTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

P.O. Box 591
Taylors, SC 29687

^Over 180 buildings Constructed In Southeast^

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 37115

CHURCH STEEPLES

1 - BAPTISTRIES
• WALL CROSSES
• BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

L COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND
MODERN DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH COMPANY
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:
TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL .
COLLECT:
.' 404-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910.
R0SWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

^dASTII¥ITIIIE§

Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reflection

Gy&UTHNEWS T®N@TE

Compiled \ty SON J I /I LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant General Department of Youth and Christian Education

CHRIST IN THE NEWSROOM

TOPEKA, KS — A Kansas daily newspaper took up a challenge
in March 1900 to emphasize good news and institute a policy
following Christ's teachings.

For one week, the Reverend Dr. Charles M. Sheldon was
appointed editor in chief. Dr. Sheldon made some notable
changes in company policy. He banned smoking, drinking and
profanity from the editorial offices.

A page-one story about a famine in India included an appeal
for contributions; the paper collected more than a million dollars
to send to Bombay.

As a result of this "good news" experiment, daily circulation
jumped from 15,000 to 367,000. (Parade Magazine, July 11,
1982) □

1. What response would you predict to this kind of format
change in your local newspaper today?

2. Which format do you prefer?

3. Can it be done without interfering with conflicting denomina-
tional beliefs?

SEX EDUCATION'S VALUE INCREASINGLY
QUESTIONED

"Sex education, like drug education, has been found
counterproductive." So says Dr. Max Rafferty.

Senator Jeremiah Denton offers a simple alternative. "Just
teach teenagers to say no — and mean it." It's rather old advice,
but look at its success record. The rate of illegitimate pregnancies
and VD throughout our ancestry amounted to only a fraction of
the present rate.

The social permissiveness that is being bred in our land
promotes pornography and immorality. It is putrid and pernicious.

So was Sodom. □

1. In your opinion, where is the best place for sex education?

2. Read Proverbs 4:14, 15 and chapters 5, 6 and 7. Observe
the difference in Solomon's wise instruction and some of the
present sex-education materials.

MERELY CHANCE

A French study of the biographies of 2,000 successful people
has found that no correlation exists between their character traits
and the signs of the zodiac under which they were born.

Using eight astrology textbooks to find each sign's common
characteristics, Dr. Michel Gauquelin tried to correlate 52,188
personality traits from these 2,000 people with their zodiac signs.
"The results were completely negative," said Gauquelin.

Statistically, personality traits correspond with the zodiac signs
no better than mere chance would have predicted. □

1. Why do horoscopes seem to work for some people?

2. Is there a link between horoscopes, fortune telling and
witchcraft? (See Micah 5:12; Deuteronomy 18:10-13; Acts 16:16-18;
19:11-17.)

SACRIFICE TO SAVE

SAN ANTONIO, TX — One couple gave up driving their car to
work and rode the bus instead. Another couple forfeited their
long-planned trip to Israel. Some families decided not to eat out
on Sunday. Even a six-year-old boy waited an extra year to get
a new bicycle. Why? To save lives.

In one month, a church in San Antonio raised $90,000 for the
suffering Somali refugees in the Horn of Africa. They sacrificed a
few modern luxuries to help those whose only daily concern is
food and water.

The church youth participated also by preparing a meal of
gruel, which the people of Somali are given at feeding centers,
for the entire congregation. (World Vision, June 1982) □

1. Have you ever sacrificed for others?

2. Says Acts 20:35, "It is more blessed to give than to
receive. "

3. Can you think of people in your community or city who need
help? What can you give to them?

DRUG APPEAL

WASHINGTON — Addressing a luncheon of the Advertising
Council, First Lady Nancy Reagan criticized the entertainment
and advertising media for making the use of drugs seem
glamorous to young people. She said television specials on drug
abuse are not enough to counter the positive portrayals of drugs
on TV and in other media. □

1. Do you agree that the media glamorizes drug use? Why or
why not?

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

BIBLE WITH A
HIDDEN MESSAGE

Continued from page 21

trailed off, but his chubby
face became agonized.

* * * *

They went right back to Mr.
Hinch's house, Jimmy carrying
the envelope in the Bible, the
way he had found it.

When he told Mr. Hinch
about their discovery, the old
man was as surprised as they
had been. He stared at the
envelope with disbelief.

"Well!" he finally exclaimed.
"I thought my wife made a little
profit from her pottery, but I
never figured it amounted to
anything." He tapped the
envelope with his thumb as he
stood in the doorway. Finally
he shook his head as a soft glow
crept into his eyes. He smiled
warmly. "I know what Mary
would have wanted," he
continued, and now the harshness
had gone from his voice; it
was a thoughtful tone. "She
loved her Bible, so I feel
she'd want that money to go for
Bibles."

He pressed the envelope back
into Jimmy's hand. "Take it,
young man," he said earnestly,
"and give it to your mission
people."

Jimmy thought his heart
would burst with joy.

"Oh, Mr. Hinch!" he

exclaimed. "All the money? Are
you sure you want — "

"Another thing," the old man
interrupted him. "Believe it or
not, you boys have helped
restore my belief in
Christianity. Why, you might
have kept that money and I'd
never have known!" He
hesitated, then reached out. "I
see you brought back Mary's

Bible, young man. I think I'll
take it. I'm beginning to feel
she'd want me to keep it and
read it."

Jimmy returned it gladly.

"God bless you, Mr. Hinch!"
he called as he turned away.

Toby was still gazing longingly
at the envelope, but now his
face, like Mr. Hinch's, at last
seemed touched by charity.

"I see why you had to come
up that first time and ring this
doorbell, Jimmy," he said softly.
"God sure moves in mysterious
ways, doesn't He?" □

FREEINew Choir
Robe Style Catalog.

Collegiate's 47 Choir Robe

styles and over 129 colors

and fabrics are displayed

beautifully in two new

catalogs that are yours

Free. Mail this coupon

today.

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write (or (ree estimate.

GOSPEL TENTS -^

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 3178 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L SHAW £! /!!!!! lEHS

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years!

-WalKiro

your organization raise money

WATKINS PRODUCTS
514 Alabama Ave. PO Box 52
Bridgeport, AL 35740
orcall(205)495-2689

SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER MANILLA.

ad-pro

| ADVERTISING & PROMOTIONS \

"CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES:

Pens«Pencils»Portfotios*Notebooks*8uttons«Badges
•Rlbbons*Balloons*Decals*Tags*Caps*Other items

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601

Phone: 242-0730

COLLEGIATE
CAP & GOWN CO.

Division of Carnation

| 1000 N. Market St., Champaign, IL 61820 | |, ChUTCh PCWS, Il\C.

I Name

f Church

Address

| City

» Zip Phone g

. State .

2250 Hwy 43 N
Grove Hill, Ala. 36451
205-275-3101
Complete Line • Solid Wood ^

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

A Church of God Youth Publication

Books

WHERE ARE YOU, GOD? by John Oswalt

Where is God when the righteous suffer and the wicked prosper?

Is God really there? How do you know His love? Where do you find life and peace? Is
God to blame for your troubles?

If some of these questions are yours, you will want to read this book. From a study of
the Book of Malachi, John Oswalt leads you through man's perennial problems to God's
timeless solutions. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) Lj

THE COMPLETE DISCIPLE by Dr. Paul W. Powell

Here's fresh insight into thirteen aspects of commitment to Christ. The first and last
ones are the yoke (symbol of toil, service and sweat) and the cross (symbol of sacrifice,
blood and death). In between are eleven other ingredients of Christian discipleship:
humility, childlikeness, sincerity, fellowship, excellence, greatness, witness, prayer, action,
fullness, faithfulness.

You'll find The Complete Disciple an inspiring, challenging, and helpful book. Authored
by a pastor of one of the fastest-growing churches in Texas, it's full of simple, practical
help on profound subjects and is laced with apt anecdotes. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL
60187) D

OVERCOMING STRESS by Jan Markell with Jane Winn

Goodbye to excess stress! From a Christian viewpoint, Jan Markell and Jane Winn tell
how to identify stress, how much is good, and how much is too much. And they instruct
how to flex your muscles and put up your dukes to fight back. The two authors, both
women in ministry, give a firsthand account of their own battles . . . and victories . . . over
stress.

You'll get help galore in their extremely readable book! (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL
60187) □

COVENANT TO CARE by Louis H. Evans, Jr.

"What happens to you matters to me."

How many people really care what happens to you? How many people honestly matter
to you? Most of us have few truly close friends. We would give our right arm for a few
more. But there's no need to give an arm. Instead, give yourself— all of you, says author
Louis Evans, Jr. It's a matter of committing yourself — covenanting to care, to love, to pray
for a small circle of special people.

Read how Dr. Evans discovered the covenant relationship . . . how he came to a place
of interdependence and honest love. Then let him share with you the steps to a true
covenant relationship through affirmation, availability, prayer, openness, honesty, sensitivi-
ty, confidentiality and accountability. Discover how you can enjoy closer relationships . . .
with your family . . . with select friends . . . perhaps with a small covenant group.
Covenant to Care wraps it all up for you and promises to start you on a refreshing, new
adventure! (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) D

HANDLE WITH PRAYER by Charles F. Stanley

Do you pray or worry? Unfortunately, many Christians are top-notch worriers and
mediocre prayers. Prayer is a soul exercise that takes daily practice. It's a spiritual
warfare. And often, it's a matter of waiting.

In this book, you'll discover how praying and waiting go hand in hand. You'll see how to
tune your spiritual ears to God's leading. And you'll learn to pray with the assurance that
God will answer. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □

LISTEN TO THE LIGHT

Continued from page 12

every man that cometh into the
world" (John 1:9).

But not everyone responded to
the Light. Evil men did not
want God's light shining upon
their evil deeds. And for this
reason they set about to put out
the true Light. At Calvary
they crucified the Lord — breaking
the lamp that bore the
precious Light — and buried it in
a tomb.

For three days it seemed that
darkness had indeed overcome
the Light. But inside the dark
tomb the eternal flame was
rekindled. First the Light
brightened the tomb so that
followers of the Light need never
fear dying. There was a great
earthquake and the angel of the
Lord rolled back the stone
that sealed the tomb and the
Light came forth.

Today the Light shines still!
And no amount of darkness
can ever put the Light out.
Perhaps you already have
heard about Jesus and how He
died to save you from your
sins. If so, you have, in a way,
seen the Light. But if you
have not accepted Jesus as your
Lord; if you've never given
Him your life; or if you have
started following Him and
have turned back, you have not
really listened to Him. For in
the broadest sense, to listen is to
heed.

Won't you listen to the Light
this very moment? Let Christ
speak to you. Listen to the call
of the Master and absorb the
true Light. Then you can let
your light shine to others who
have not yet heard the Light. □

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

FAR PASTURE

Childhood knew a beautiful spot
we poetically called the Far Pasture,
to which our little bare feet often
took us quickly for dreamy vacation,
to pat all the horses and cows
and happily play in the sunshine
beside the wild flowers and trees.

Years later a sister was ill,
apparently lived in two worlds
and in lucid moments reported,
like one with uncertainty gone,
she had followed the urges of youth
and had traveled alone unafraid
to discover death means only
to enter another Far Pasture.

—William Walter De Bolt

A. Devaney, Inc., NY Photo

TIME FOR NOISE

Don't criticize. Youth's

the time for noise. Later sounds

will be like echoes.

—William Walter De Bolt

BAPTISTRIES

FIBFRGI ASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

CALL OR WRITE FOR FREH BROCHURE

L FREE 1-800-251 0679 «TN. COLLECT 615-875-01

3511 HIXSON PK ♦ CHATTA TN 37415

WORLD'S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

Write lor free
color brochure

^iuetalali. Specialties

A/C 214 657-6522

Henderson, Texas 75652

DISCOVER m
NORTHWEST \J/

Please send my FREE GIFT and
more information about
Northwest Bible College.

Phone

Name

Address.
City

State.

Zip-

Date I plan to start college.
□ Fall D Spring 19

Mail To:

ADMISSIONS
Northwest
Bible College

1900 - 8th Avenue S.E.
Minot, ND 58701

A Church of God Youth Publication

SCHOOL DATS

The leaves drift down in silent swi rl% .

And crash as thunder in the grass*
Squirrel tails wave like flags unfurled

When Mother JVature hurries past*

Kids, bundled up and rosy,
Face the wind with eyes all teary.

Mittened hands rub runny noses;
Voices greet each other, cheery.

As the sun arises warm and late,
The school bus wheezes up the hill.

With clang and clatter, out the gate
Rush bright-eyed children, sleepy still.

Heavy aroma of coffee perking
Greets the morning, night is done.

Off to office, plant, to working,
Once again, fall has begun.

The leaves blow sadly across the lawn;

Dogs bark mournfully at the gate.
Then, grind of engine, honk of horn,

Kids are home! Fall can't wait!
by Paul E. Blake

David W. Corson From A. Devaney. N. Y.

Lighted Pathway, October, 1982

BOTMM*

T'S OVER NOW— the 59th
General Assembly— and, if
one takes the historical
perspective, it's obvious some
seeds were planted which will
produce fruit in the future. -

For the most part I view Kan-
sas City as positive.

It was a great time for the
youth of our church. Teen Tal-
ent competition was keen. Faces
glowed. Eyes sparkled. Even
those who didn't win acted as
if they had and you could
hear them telling parents and
friends about the video-tape
sessions, a first for the Youth
and Christian Education
Department, thanks to Jerry •
Millwood.

We had a noble theme, "Lord,
Show Us Thy Glory." General
Overseer Hughes laid a
masterful cornerstone with his
keynote sermon and every
speaker who followed added
an inspired word. Not only was
preaching superb, but the
message came through in
visuals. I yet hear the
tremulous voice of Margaret
Gaines as, on Sunday
morning, she prayed for peace
for Christian Palestinians
among whom she has lived

and labored for so many j

years. \

There was drama at this v

Assembly — the drama of I

decisions made and young men f

The Seed
Planted

and women like Phillip and Mary
Morris opting to obey God's t

• call to foreign assignment at (

tremendous personal sacrifice. t

Clearly too, as our *

international delegates would <

indicate, this was the year it
j, became obvious the Church I

of God is worldwide in scope <

and interest. More recognition '

was given to those from outside v
the Continental United States '

and, while there is yet much to '
do, our leaders seem serious i

about internationalization of the ■
church. l

We knew in advance that our
electoral process would bring
unprecedented change, at least *
four new men to serve on our '

Executive Committee. Here too
God helped us. I find it easy {

to accept God's will in this
matter. E. C. Thomas,
Raymond Crowley, Robert White,
Cecil B. Knight, Robert Hart—
these are now the general
officials of our church; and,

just as they are charged of the
Holy Spirit to act responsibly,
we are charged of that same
Holy Spirit to fully support and
follow them. So be it.

It was in the Ordained
Minister's Council where, I
suspect, the evil one tried to
sow tares. There is no
necessary wrong in
disagreement. It is both
human and in keeping with
democratic process.
It doesn't bother me, really,
that this year we seemed to
disagree more than usual, or
that our opposite positions
seemed more intransigent and
compromise less easy.

What bothers me could best
be described as mood, distrust,
a feeling that our enemy would
like to separate us. The devil
would like to make us think
housekeeping and operational
matters are of doctrinal
importance. If and when this
happens, our medicine has
become worse than the ailment.
That will bring a bitter harvest.

Thus I pray: "Help us, oh
God, to be brotherly, to
remember our commission.
"Let only the good seed
grow." □

A Church of God Youth Publication

tl«P

V\as»s

.,v ScV>oo* w>o0s^e^-.;clWes

IS***

"Our prayer is that God will use this emphasis
to sharpen our vision to the magnificent future
of Word- centered, Christ-exalting Sunday schools.

R. LAMAR VEST,
General Director

Department of Youth and Christian Education

Church of God General Offices, Keith at 25th Street, N. W., Cleveland, Tennessee 37311

\ms

<rK /ff >-

PdT R l€C€

jf®iWl)

NOT TO BE TAKEN
FROM THIS ROOM

NOV 2 l"2

PERIODICALS DEPJr
LEE COLLEGE

LIBR^Yj

imsaHopiD)

November, 1982

Volume 53, Number 11

THIS MONTH

We congratulate Patriece Weaver, first runner-up in the Tennessee Junior Miss

Pageant She also received the Poise and Appearance award, the Kraft Hostess

award and second place in the Simplicity sewing contest Judges based their

decision on scholastic achievement, poise and appearance, personal interviews,

performing arts and youth fitness.
Patriece is the daughter of the Reverend and Mrs. Franklin A. Weaver. She is a
regular soloist in her home church and works with children. Patriece plans to
further her education at the University of Tennessee in Chattanooga. □

Hoyt E. Stone

FEATURE

Sara Hale, Honest Abe, and Thanksgiving,

Henry N. Ferguson 3

ARTICLES

STEP: To Jamaica, Michael Smith 6

Who Parents Are, Carol Carpenter 8

Who Teenagers Are, Carol Carpenter 8

The Great American Smokeout 10

What Not to Do When Your Boyfriend/Girlfriend

Drops You, Larry E. Neagle 14

STORIES

The Thanksgiving Song, Wanda Cato Brett 16

Into the Light (True Story), Serge Baumann 18

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Marlesa Ball, Singing for God's Glory, Cameron Fisher 12

Youth Update 20

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt 22

Books 24

Please Feed the Children, Jack Bentley 25

EDITORIAL

Face of a Child, Hoyt E. Stone 27

MEMBER GJ3CI EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. • 1982. All rights reserved. ChuTch of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials Intended for publication In the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All Inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway, Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

^tnt™

S>am Woh/WmMj -Ah&

AND

Thanksgiving

by Henry N. Ferguson

THE YEAR WAS 1863. The
hot breath of summer lay
across the nation like a
suffocating blanket. A deep pall
of gloom held states north of
the Mason-Dixon line in an
enervating grasp. News from
the war fronts was anything but
reassuring. In fact, the Civil
War had reached a stalemate
and Union fortunes were at
their lowest ebb.

There was trouble, too, on
the home front. In July, draft
riots were fomenting confusion
and unrest in New York City.
As summer drifted into
autumn, there came disheartening
news. General William S.
Rosecran's Army of the
Cumberland had been soundly
mauled by Confederate troops in
the holocaust at Chickamauga.

Bob Taylor Photo / Henry N. Ferguson Photos

A Church of God Youth Publication

Though the timing was
ill-advised, it was precisely at
this hour when an elderly lady
urged President Lincoln to
proclaim a national Thanksgiving
Day.

That determined lady was
Sarah Josepha Hale. Born
Sarah Josepha Buell on a farm
near Newport, New
Hampshire, on October 24, 1788,
Sarah was destined to become
a vibrant and far-seeing Victorian
who would uplift the
smothered social and economic
standards of women. Schools
for girls were almost unheard of
in those days. Young Sarah
received her early education
from her mother and her
brother Horatio, a student at
Dartmouth. At eighteen she
started her own private school,

teaching girls to read and
write properly rather than
stressing sewing, which was
often emphasized.

In 1813 Sarah met and married
a Newport lawyer named
David Hale. It was a happy
marriage. Eager for knowledge,
the two studied together each
night from eight until ten. David
was an excellent teacher of
French, botany, mineralogy,
geology and reading. Tragedy
struck. On September 25, 1822,
nine years after their marriage,
David died, leaving Sarah a
penniless widow at thirty-four,
with five children ranging in age
from two weeks to seven years.

Sarah established a millinery
business. It failed. She wrote a
book. It didn't sell. Then she
began writing in earnest.

mm -nam/ -ntWM -nm

Thanksgiving

Sarah's first novel,
Northwood, was printed in two
volumes in December 1827. It
was an instant hit both home
and abroad. John Laurie Blake
of Boston, who was completing
plans to publish a women's
magazine, became interested in
her literary efforts and offered
her the editorship. She accepted
and the following year moved
to Boston with her family and
became editor of the
Ladies' Magazine and champion
of conservative reform.

Sarah was now forty, just
under middle height. She had
a fair, pink-and-white
complexion, sparkling hazel
eyes, and brown hair which she
continued to wear in the side
curls her husband had so much
admired. She dressed
conservatively but was always
exquisitely groomed. Mrs.
Hale would have been a
sensation in any age. As
America's first woman editor, she
was to emerge in this
Victorian time as a dominant,
vital influence in the life of
the nation.

In 1837 Louis A. Godey bought
the Ladies' Magazine, merged it
with his new Lady's Book,
and retained Mrs. Hale as editor.

She achieved recognition as an
authority on the parlor, the
kitchen and, in fact, the entire
American home. She became a
suffragette with a new twist — a
conviction that ladies must
accomplish their mission in
society through moral influence
instead of by direct participation
in public affairs. Her feathered
quill instigated one reform after
another.

When a movement to finish
the Bunker Hill Monument
seemed doomed, it was Sarah,
daughter of a Revolutionary
War officer, who challenged
women's talents throughout the
country to raise funds to rescue
the floundering project. All
during the summer of 1840
women knitted, crocheted,
cross-stitched, and made quilts,
jellies and preserves for a
"woman's fair" to be held in
Boston. It was a huge success.
Bunker Hill was saved and the
monument completed in 1843.

In the same vigorous manner
Sarah Hale organized the
Seamen's Aid Society for the
benefit of destitute seamen
and their families. She went on
to initiate the first nursery
school for working mothers. She
helped found Vassar College.
She encouraged Elizabeth
Blackwell to study medicine.
Graduating from the Geneve
Medical School of Western
New York in 1849, Miss
Blackwell was the first woman
to receive a medical degree,
thanks to Sarah Hale.

The inimitable editor was a
bottomless well of ideas. In an
editorial in 1853 she suggested
that it would be well for
someone to invent a washing
machine to lighten women's
work. The following year the
first such machine was on the
market. Additional editorials
helped the Mount Vernon
Ladies Association raise $200,000
to purchase Mount Vernon,
thus preventing its being
demolished and a factory
erected on the site.

One of Sarah's most famous

yet least recognized achievements
was authorship of the beloved
poem "Mary Had a Little
Lamb," first published in 1830
in Poems For Our Children.

Perhaps her greatest
achievement, though, was the
campaign she waged for
seventeen years in Godey's for
the nationalization of
Thanksgiving Day, so it would
be held simultaneously in all
states.

Less than six months after
he became president, in the late
autumn of 1789, George
Washington had issued America's
first national Thanksgiving
proclamation.

His successors in the White
House did not continue his
precedent. Thanksgiving
became largely a haphazard
affair — a local celebration,
controlled exclusively by either
state, city or village officials.
A number of southern states
ignored the holiday entirely on
the grounds that the custom was
a relic of puritanical bigotry.

In an effort to unify the
nation in this one project,
Mrs. Hale, long before the Civil
War, began campaigning in
her magazine. Each November,
at the end of the harvest, she
published a Thanksgiving
editorial. At the same time
she added fuel to the fire by
writing letters to the various
state governors and, while they
were in the White House, to
Lincoln's three predecessors:
James Buchanan, Franklin
Pierce, and Millard Fillmore.

Mrs. Hale was seventy-five
when, in 1863, she approached
President Lincoln with her

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

plea that he set aside the last
Thursday in November as
national Thanksgiving Day. Her
letter was sent on September
28, just one week after the
disastrous Union defeat at
Chickamauga. The original is
preserved in Lincoln's White
House file of personal papers,
and was first made available
to historians in 1947.

Mrs. Hale had a friend at
court. For years Secretary of
State William Henry Seward
had been sympathetic to Sarah's
various reform movements. He
now used his influence with
Lincoln on her behalf.

The President acted on
October 3, 1863, just five
days after receiving Mrs. Hale's
appeal. With his characteristic
clear thinking and calm strength
of tone, Lincoln composed a
proclamation so rich and warm
that it glowed with poetic
beauty and grace, yet was
solemn and majestic. It began:

"The year that is drawing
towards its close has been
filled with the blessings of
fruitful fields and healthful
skies. To those bounties, which
are so constantly enjoyed that
we are prone to forget the
source from which they come,
others have been added, which
are of so extraordinary a
nature that they cannot fail to
penetrate and soften the heart
which is habitually insensible to
the ever watchful providence
of Almighty God. ..."

The proclamation was
concluded with these words: "I
do therefore invite my fellow
citizens in every part of the
United States, and also those

who are sojourning in foreign
lands, to set apart and observe
the last Thursday of November
next, as a day of thanksgiving
and praise to our beneficent
Father who dwelleth in the
heavens."

Profound and poetical, the
proclamation was a solemn,
eloquent valedictory to Mrs.
Hale's untiring efforts to establish
Thanksgiving as a national
holiday.

As though it were a lucky
omen, this presidentially
proclaimed day of Thanksgiving —
Thursday, November 26, 1863 —
brought Lincoln joyful news from
Tennessee. General Grant had
erased the sting of the
Chickamauga defeat: his troops
had soundly trounced General
Bragg's Confederates in the
three-day battle of Chattanooga,
Lookout Mountain, and
Missionary Ridge.

That afternoon Lincoln
received a constant stream of
callers at the White House.
For the first time since his
inauguration, nearly three
years before, he appeared in a
festive mood. He called for
music; joined in a round of
singing; laughed; and told
some of his famous jokes.

As for Mrs. Hale, she was
happy her long ambition had
been realized. But as she
rested in her Boston home that
day, her nimble mind was
already focused on the problem
of making certain that Lincoln
did not forget Thanksgiving the
following year.

Consequently, on October 9,
1864, she wrote a letter to
Secretary Seward, with a subtle

reminder that Thanksgiving
Day was again approaching. The
message was duly presented to
the President. Eleven days later,
Lincoln issued his second
annual Thanksgiving proclama-
tion. In it he asked for
nationwide prayers for a "return
of the insatiable blessings of
Peace, Union, and Harmony
throughout the land." Sarah
was satisfied — Thanksgiving was
well on its way to becoming
an American tradition.

Mrs. Hale continued as
editor of Lady's Book until her
retirement in 1877, at the age
of ninety. At ten o'clock on the
evening of April 30, 1879,
without illness, without pain, and
with a smile on her face,
Sarah Hale died.

Today, few Americans are
aware that, but for her
persistence, we would probably
not be celebrating Thanksgiving
as one of our great national
holidays. D

A Church of God Youth Publication

5TEP

io&l-JAMAICA

BY MICHAEL SMITH

REALITY CAME in the form
of a warm tropical breeze.
With it, smell of the Caribbean.
The wind's message was
consistently delivered as each
STEP team member exited
Air Florida's plane from Miami.

We had made it! Though
delayed two hours in Miami due
to severe storms over the
Caribbean, we were now in
Jamaica, with time to think
about the past week of
orientation and new friendships
which would last a lifetime.
Already the personality of
each team member had begun to
take shape in order to become
an instrument in God's hand.

Island overseer J. A.
Douglas gave us a hearty
welcome. After a half-hour
drive through Kingston we
arrived at Shortwood Training
Center. It was 1:30 a.m. We
were tired, but full of
anticipation and excitement for
the day ahead.

Saturday, June 19. Time set
aside for cultural orientation
and fellowship with Jamaican
youth who would be assigned
to the STEP team. Our first
meal was Jamaica's national
dish, ackee and salt fish. Ackee
grows on a tree in a pod
similar to our green bell pepper,
only it is red. When ripe it

opens up to reveal a yellow
meat inside. It is a colorful
dish when cooked, similar to
scrambled eggs.

Total submersion in Jamaican
culture. That was team leader
Richard Waldrop's statement to
the team during our first day,
and that is what STEP is all
about: ministering in a
cross-cultural setting. Young
people embark on these trips
more with the thought of
learning than of teaching.
With that point driven home, our
team began to realize the
basic truth of Summer Training
Evangelism Partners.

Sunday morning found us at
Beaston Street Church of God.
Sunday night we were with
Eastwood Park Road Church,
pastored by the Reverend
Ronald Blair. It is the fastest
growing New Testament Church
of God in Jamaica, and has
been meeting in a tent for the
last few years. God has
blessed their efforts,
thus they were to begin
construction on a church
in September. Fifteen
people were saved on the
night we were there.

It was a full itinerary,
taking us from one end of
Jamaica to the other. Monday
we witnessed in various districts
of Kingston and had Family
Training Hour with the Spanish
Town Church.

Tuesday the bus was humming
with excitement as we loaded
up and traveled to Bethel Bible
College. The thirty-five miles
took three hours over the
beautiful Blue Mountains,
which peak at close to seven
thousand feet.

The college proved to be a
light on a hill, seen for miles
from the surrounding countryside.
Bethel would be our launching

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

-iiMAowra

pad for the next week.
Ministerial students returned
to greet the team and help with
the planned activities. There
was painting to be done at the
school, also witnessing and a
youth rally at St. Ann's Bay on
the north coast. White, sandy
beaches and emerald green water
greeted us. We witnessed at
Ocho Rios and had a great
service.

Sunday, June 27. Team split
into two groups, ministering in
High Gate and Oracabessa.

Monday. Traveled ninety
miles to Montego Bay. Easy to
see why this is such an
attraction to tourists. The land is
covered with coconut, banana,
and nutmeg trees, along with

other tropical plants and
flowers. The flowers were
constantly being tapped by
"Doctor Bir," Jamaica's national
bird, similar to our
hummingbird. We settled in at
Rose Hill Teacher's Center
and prepared for services with
Pastor Archer at the Three
Water Lane Church in Montego
Bay.

Tuesday was probably the
heart and highlight of our
mission.

The day before we left
Tennessee, Richard Waldrop and
I had received clothing and
Bibles as a donation from
General Headquarters. STEP
team members had purchased
toiletries, thus adding to our
storehouse of gift items. We thus
drove to Cambridge and split
up into witnessing teams. We
walked through the hills and
along narrow trails, handing out
clothing, Bibles, shampoo and
soap. Most of all we witnessed
for Christ. God blessed us
greatly when we gathered in that
unfinished church building at
Cambridge.

Next day we were back at
Cambridge for work. The church
is on a hill and the trail
leading to it is steep and rocky.
Our STEP team joined local
church people in moving earth
with pick and shovel. They
wanted, by upgrading the sloping
trail, to make it easier for

people to reach the sanctuary.
The women prepared a meal
of ackee, salt fish, curried
chicken, boiled bananas, and
fresh lemonade.

Our remaining days were
equally busy: witnessing and
street services in Savanna La
Mar, a day of shopping in the
beach area of Doctor's Cave
in Montego Bay.

Saturday, July 3. Traveled
back across the island of
Jamaica, visiting the Portmore
Church on Saturday night for a
singspiration service. The
Reverend D. A. Archibald,
national director of youth and
Christian education, presented
the team with a momento of
Jamaica at our closing service,
held Sunday morning at the
CliftOn Church.

Realization that STEP was
almost over came in the "wrap
up" session where each
member had opportunity to share
what the mission had done for
him.

John Hester of Georgia said,
"It has disciplined me."

Kendra Stricklin of Colorado
said she didn't believe God had
called her to missions, but she
would work more diligently in
her local church.

Sid Mabrey of Missouri
testified that STEP had
confirmed God's call to the
mission field.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

Mike asked the young people to write down some of their first-time experiences. Here are some of the
items mentioned. First time: ... to see a beach ... to swim in the sea ... to take a cold shower ... to
wake up at 4 a.m. for Bible study ... to press my own clothes ... to witness door-to-door ... to be in a
foreign country ... to be with so many black folks ... to fly in a big plane ... to breakfast on ackee and salt
fish ... to take a bath outside ... to bathe in a sink ... to be in church with lizards ... to worship with
people who really get behind the speaker ... to go to church without a bath ... to be out of U.S.A. ... to
eat hard-dough bread ... to ride down the wrong side of the road ... to place an oversea's phone call . . .
to climb waterfalls ... to go without a shower for seven days ... to see mountains and the sea ... to wear
a hat to church ... to sing a solo ... to make friends with so many people so quickly.

A Church of God Youth Publication

AE-!

Who
Parents

PARENTS ARE PEOPLE who get upset at silly
things like bashed-in fenders, ketchup stains on
shirts, squabbles between siblings, and uneaten
breakfasts.

Parents don't miss a word when teenagers mutter
under their breath, talk on the phone, or
threaten their younger brothers. Yet, they can't
seem to hear requests for an increased allowance
or to borrow the car.

Who

Teenagers

Are

TEENAGERS ARE PEOPLE who discover that
phone cords stretch over heirloom vases, wrap
around their big toes, obstruct doorways, and reach
to the refrigerator.

Teenagers eat potato chips, watch TV soaps, talk
on the phone, file their nails, and study
American history — all at the same time.

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

AMTffiCILJ

Parents brag about the times they were
caught skipping school or the times they hid their
report cards. They laugh about the English
classes they almost flunked and have conniptions if
their teenagers' school counselor calls.

Parents attend parent-teacher conferences and
tell how their teenagers were the best
block-builders in kindergarten.

Parents cut out articles from Ann Lander's
column, circle appropriate messages in red, and put
them on their teenagers' desk or in their lunch
bag.

Parents love their teenagers' baby pictures,
especially the classic bathtub shot, which they show
to family friends, the plumber, the dentist, and
anyone else who will look.

Parents insist their teenagers take four pair of
clean socks when they spend the night at a
friend's house, just in case they fall in a river
or step in a mud puddle.

Parents peek out the curtains when their
teenagers get home from dates, flick the porch
light on and off if they are late, and then
pretend to be asleep.

Parents ask their teenagers' friends how fast
they drive, when they started wearing glasses, how
long they've been driving, and what they would
do if a horse-drawn cart pulled in front of them on
the expressway.

Parents don't blush, not even when they walk
into their teenagers' math class, dangling a
forgotten lunch.

Parents fear their teenagers will never stop
slouching, never stop talking with their mouth full,
never get enough sleep, never grow up — but
they do believe most problems can be solved with
a large hunk of chocolate cake.

Parents wish their teenagers would stop referring
to them as "the old folks." Wish friends wouldn't
keep saying, "If you think sixteen-year-olds are
rough, just wait till they turn seventeen." Wish
their teenagers will someday have children who act
just like them. Wish teenagers weren't "so wild"
today.

Parents are people who wish they were
teenagers again. □

»y Carol Carpenter

Teenagers forget how to tell time. They say
they will pick up their jacket "in a minute," will
be home at midnight (and stroll in at one), and
will study tomorrow for yesterday's chemistry test.

Teenagers want to go someplace because
"everybody else is going," refuse to wear the
orange sweater Aunt Elsie bought them because
none of their friends wear sweaters like that, and
want to change their name to something
different.

Teenagers know all the answers to world
problems but can't answer questions like "Why
didn't you clean your room?"

Teenagers carry everything with them — hall
passes, ticket stubs, notes, address
books — everything except their house key.

Teenagers can find the last bag of candy
hidden on the top shelf, the quarter that fell
behind the dresser, and the car keys, but they
can't find the note left propped on the kitchen
table.

Teenagers play radios full blast, can't hear their
parents ask them to do things like mow the
lawn, yet vow that people in the next room are
whispering about them.

Teenagers can play tennis all day in 100-degree
heat or stay up all night but are usually too
tired to carry in the groceries.

Teenagers say they wouldn't be caught dead
in last year's styles, give away the games they
played as kids, apply for jobs at the local
fast-food places, and are upset if their mother
throws out the torn, one-eyed teddy bear they
slept with when they were three.

Teenagers humor their parents by going out to
dinner with them. Then they slouch down in the
car and keep their hands over their foreheads in
the restaurant so their friends won't notice.

Teenagers feel they will never get a date to
the big class party, never understand algebra, or
never lose ten pounds, but they do believe they
can make the world a better place in which to
live.

Teenagers wish parents would stop calling them
by family nicknames like "Missy." Wish relatives
wouldn't keep saying, "Look how you've grown."
Wish school vacations were longer. Wish adults
would stop saying, "When I was your age ..."

Teenagers are people who wish they were
adults. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

■smdlAClWETIIli

The Great American Smokeout

Take a day off from smoking • Nov. 18, 1982

TAKE THE
PLEDGE

On November 18, you can take the pledge! The Great

American Smokeout pledge. Quit smoking (or help a friend

quit) for one day, November 18. Hundreds of thousands

of Americans will join us. How about you?

Pledge: "I do solemnly pledge to give

up smoking or help a friend give up

smoking for the Great American

Smokeout, November 18. I promise

not to smoke for 24 hours (and maybe

longer), or to help a friend quit."

American Cancer Society J

SPONSORED BY THE
AMERICAN CANCER
SOCIETY, this year's Great
American Smokeout will
celebrate its sixth anniversary.

You are invited to join.

Note the two-part invitation:
quit smoking yourself and/or
help a friend to quit.

Not much was said about
smoking a few years ago, back
when this writer was a teen-
ager. Society accepted it.
Advertisers implied smok-

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

.aMACfWIITE

ing was the right thing, the
sophisticated thing, to do.
Most of us boys tried it in some
form or another.

Thankfully, the Church of God
opposed smoking even from its
earliest history and I had a dad
who took that position
seriously enough to lay down the
law at home. His medicine for
curing the smoking habit could
be used just as effectively
today if administered properly
and in time; but many of my
friends were not so fortunate.
They heeded neither the
church's warning, the Bible's
admonition to respect the body
as the temple of the Holy Ghost,
nor those early signs of
shortness of breath, fatigue, or
pain in the chest.

It hurts me now to see my
friends undergoing bypass
surgery, afflicted with
emphysema, disabled, or
suffering already from heart
attacks. More specifically it
makes me wish I had been a
better friend, that I had
encouraged them more to kick
the habit.

According to the American
Cancer Society, 34 million
Americans continue to smoke.
The tobacco lobby in
Washington continues to do

everything possible to protect
its economic interests, advertisers
continue to purchase full-page
and double-page spreads lauding
the beauty of Marlboro
country and reminding "Virginia"
she isn't what she used to be.

Nevertheless, some progress is
being made in the battle
against smokers. This magazine
invites you and your friends
to join the American Cancer
Society in the fight.

Currently, there are 33.3
million ex-smokers. There are
millions of other young men and
women who feel their body
too valuable to abuse. More
specifically, reasons for telling
your friends not to smoke are
the following: lung cancer is
the number one cancer killer of
men in this country, and may
soon become the leading cancer
killer of women; cigarette
smoking also has been implicated
in cancer of the mouth,
esophagus, larynx, pharynx,
bladder, kidney, and pancreas.

The latest Surgeon General's
report is the most serious
indictment of cigarette smoking
to date, clearly identifying
smoking as the chief preventable
cause of death in our society.
The report tells us that 129,000
Americans will die this year
because they smoke or have
smoked. It specifically says
smoking will cause death from
emphysema and coronary
heart disease and that smoking
causes a number of pregnant
women to miscarry.

The same report estimates
that smoking is responsible for

some 340,000 deaths in this
country annually, with a
monetary cost of over $13
billion in health-care expenses
and over $25 billion in lost
production and wages.

The Surgeon General has
refused to be pinned down on
whether nonsmokers are put at
significant risks by being in the
presence of smokers (some
foreign studies seem to indicate
this is true), but the Surgeon
General is sure about one thing:
direct contact with cigarettes,
cigars, pipes, snuff, and chewing
tobacco is dangerous.

The only good news in the
Surgeon General's latest
report, according to a recent
ABC television Nightline
program, is that cigarette
consumption is on the way
down, including a recent 10
percent drop among young
people.

Let's help keep it that way. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

MARLESA BALL:

Singing for God's Glory

IN 1962 there were four Teen Talent categories,
all musical: Song Leading, Instrumental, Vocal,
and Choir. Today there are four divisions — Music,
Writing, Bible, and Art — offering thirty-two
categories and making Teen Talent attractive to
teens with nonmusical skills. To make the
program still broader, two new categories — Creative
Drama and News Writing — will be added in 1984.

Youth involved in Teen Talent come from
varied backgrounds, are of different ages, and
sometimes come from parts of the world outside
the United States.

Marlesa Ball is from Thomasville, Georgia.
She is a nineteen-year-old junior from Valdosta
State College who participated in Teen Talent
this year, performing a vocal solo. Marlesa enjoys
a wide variety of activities and says she always
wants to be the best witness possible. In 1980 she
was chosen as Miss Thomasville, placed fourth
runner-up in the Miss Georgia Pageant, and won
the talent award in both. For a year she
traveled with a group of girls from the pageant,
singing at different functions.

"Traveling with that group gave me many
opportunities to witness for Christ," Marlesa
says. "Most of the girls were not Christians. The
manager of the group, also not a Christian, still
calls me for spiritual help, though he now manages
a new set of performers. I feel my Christian
attitude and actions had a profound effect."

Besides singing, Marlesa enjoys drama (in
which she has won several awards), baking, and
playing the piano. She recently appeared on the'
Mike Douglas and John Davidson talk shows and
sang the national anthem at an Atlanta Falcons
football game.

Because of her talent, Marlesa is traveling
most every weekend to different churches and
sometimes to schools. She calls it doing what she
enjoys most: singing for God's glory.

Marlesa entered state Teen Talent in May
and was chosen to represent South Georgia at the
General Assembly in Kansas City for the second
time.

"Going to nationals gave me more
opportunities to witness," says Marlesa. "When I
sing to God and about Him, that's my way of
witnessing. I show forth God's gift to me. I praise
and thank Him for that. I entered Teen Talent
because it emphasized the Church of God talent
factor and I enjoy being a part of that!" □
Cameron B. Fisher

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

A collection

of contemporary

gospel arrangements

as recorded by

TRUTH

arrong0'

ongs include:

Nothing Less Than a Miracle

What's in a Name

Eternal Life

The Same Old-Fashioned Way

We- Shall Behold Him

It Was Enough

He Will Carry You

Down From His Glory

He Gave Me Music

Glory to the Fathei

Now Available:

Book (902290)

Album (911020)

Cassette (909041)

Cassette Sound Track (908010)

Reel-to-Reel Sound Track (90801 1)

Tanged for S(S)AB choirs

Please add $.65 for postage and packaging for orders under $7.00. For orders over $7.00, add K
Order from your nearest Pathway Bookstore or
Pathway Music Company, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, TN 37311

A Church of God Youth Publication

What Not to I
Boyfrieiw
Girlfrieiu

Artist/Writer: Larry E.

In light of what happened, assume
God doesn't love you anymore.
He's unconcerned with your pain.
He's forgotten you completely.
He can no longer be trusted.

Hold grudges. Forget forgiveness, graciousness, z
love. Focus on bitterness, anger, revenge.
Remember the Rule of Dross: Hurt others as they
have hurt you.

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

MIWSiasmdAeTII¥IITII]

When Your

rops Tfou

Blame it all on someone
else, or on yourself. Either way
you won't have to deal with
the true problem.

Refuse God the privilege of filling your

life with new joys, adventures, and

blessings. Letting Him wipe away your

tears is for babies. You walk a different road.

Keep emptiness and sorrow
to yourself. Don't tell God
about it. Above all, don't ask
Him to fill and comfort you. He's
probably fickle too.

CJLarr^t Mee^f,

A Church of God Youth Publication

'TIGL11

Thanksgiving Sona

by Wanda Cato Brett

Cv -^x

. *

I'm writing these words
While the house is asleep.

I need to write them on paper
Because my thoughts won't keep.

I feel a need to slow

the minutes down,
To count off names

And freeze the frames

(like the slides we saw last night).

It's Thanksgiving time.

Every year we muddle through it.

The relative reunion —
I wonder why we do it?
Turkey and trimmings and pumpkin pie.

Somebody always talks about
the Pilgrims

(bless them),
Talks about what they struggled for
And then we dive into the dressing
And eat some more.

We're a solid family unit
Fifty strangers strong.
Around a massive table,
Singing thanksgiving songs.

And while we sing

the faces
Fill my mind —
Converge — merge together
And fuse this point in time.
The old familiar lines
are all the same,
But we keep coming back

to see how much we've changed.

My Uncle Joe

Has wide, rough hands
And lives in a house
that unfolds like

a piece of Texas land
reaching for the border.
And we have come here

(pilgrims of a sort)
To get our minds in order.

We have come to remind ourselves
That we are all connected

by an invisible chain
To the family name,

To the picture album on the table.

We have come to gather faces

And tie them up together
With memory twine —
A hug, a laugh, a smile
Will last a long time,
a lifetime,
a little while.

And I ask myself

Just why I came,
Why I took the chances;

Why I'm getting more involved.
I guess I came to leam

who's who

on other branches.
To get the puzzle solved.

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

ITS-

lames and new numbers,
Line, lineage, and living —

Jl wrapped up
in another Thanksgiving.

came back

Just to keep track.

nd I'll keep coming back
To watch the tree grow.

o somehow know
More about me
than I do now.

0 tell the restless feeling

(deep inside)

1 have roots,
Somehow,

I do belong."

has a nice sound.

It would make a good song.

The family tree —

New branches sprout and grow.
I came back to

let the spring buds know
"You're not alone
We're family.
You have me.
I have a home."

It all begins to

sound like a prayer to me,
A prayer for strength and courage

A silent sort of plea.

Will the circle

be unbroken?
The words are left unspoken,
Although the song is sung.

"God Almighty,
Keep us grateful.
Make us thankful.
Make us wise.
Grant us gracious

understanding
And more compassionate eyes.

Then everything is over,
the house settles down.
The cars pull out
for other towns,

for other squares of freedom.

feel like part
of something good,
something grand,
something strong.

I have touched
growing branches.
I belong.

It has a nice sound:
It would make a fine
Thanksgiving Song.

A Church of God Youth Publication

mow

A TRUE STORY

Into the

by Serge Baumann

Born again of the Spirit of God,
I began a new life with Jesus."

Luoma Photo

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

iTQim

(7T WAS BORN IN COLMAR, FRANCE,

and grew up in Turkheim, Alsace. As
a child I went to school only because I had
no other choice and often threw the whole
class into confusion with bad behavior.
Eventually, no teacher would take me and
for weeks I simply drifted about the streets.
At home I had fits of rage and depression.
Sessions with doctors and psychologists didn't
help.

Because he wanted to help me but didn't
really know how, my father put me into a
home when I was nine years old. There
were bars on the windows and we weren't allowed
to leave the grounds. Each day's activities were
strictly controlled. Those who didn't submit to
discipline were made to stand in a corner for
hours, or else they received a whipping.

A year later and hoping I had improved, my
father came to take me back home. I returned to
school but not for long. Soon I was involved
with a street gang, fighting and stealing. On one of
my rare visits to school, I suddenly had a fit of
rage, threw chairs around and almost demolished
the classroom. The principal called the police,
who chased me through the grounds. They locked
me up for two days before allowing me to
return home.

At age fourteen, I started a trade as a
cabinetmaker. After only two weeks I lost interest
and tried chimney sweeping. This didn't suit me
either. Before long I was just jobbing around to
earn a bit of money. My father finally put me
into a home for boys where I learned carpentry
and helped in the garden and locksmith shop. I
behaved relatively well and was allowed home
after eight months.

Eventually I found a job in a textile plant, but
was insolent to my employer and sometimes
didn't even show up for work. I was fired. I
quarreled with my father just about every day.
I started drifting from town to town, sleeping
outside, in bunkers, and in unfinished buildings.
I stole what I needed. I found friends who led the
same type of life.

I had also begun to drink heavily and was in
some bar every night. Since girl friends brought
money and food, I was able to get drunk every
day. When drunk, I was aggressive, molesting
customers and stirring up fights. At one time I was
living in a commune, often hitchhiking with
friends to Paris, to the south of France, or to
Germany.

One night in Munster, Alsace, I
became terribly drunk. I was only
seventeen, but my body was so
accustomed to alcohol that I could
drink half a liter without it bothering
me. This time, though, I overdid it
and fell to the floor unconscious. At the
hospital I was treated for alcohol
poisoning. When I recovered
consciousness two days later, the
doctor said, "You'd better go into a
sanatorium. If you don't, you won't
have much chance of getting better." I
ignored the doctor and continued as I wanted.

One day, a dealer offered me LSD. Not feeling
the effects of it immediately, I drank some
liquor with it. The reaction was so fast and intense
that I almost went mad. I could see blood
running down my body. My hand looked like a
skeleton. I ran out onto the street, screaming with
fear. Ranting and raving, I hammered with my
fists on doors and banged my head against the
wall. Finally, a neighbor called the psychiatric
clinic and they came to take me away.

The effects of the LSD lasted twenty hours,
which meant they kept me in the clinic for a day.
When I came round, I found myself in a room
with some deranged people. It scared me to death,
especially when I heard the doctors wanted to
keep me. I escaped over a barbed wire fence and
hid while the police, ambulance staff, and
doctors searched for me. Fortunately, I didn't have
drugs on me and they didn't catch me.

Once, though, I wasn't so fortunate, and the
police caught me with LSD. In jail I behaved
badly, abusing and insulting the authorities. I was
handcuffed and led away. I managed to loosen my
hands from the cuffs and ran away, mingling with
people in the market. Some folk latched on to
what was happening and helped the police to catch
me. When I got back to the prison, guards sat
on me and beat me up. I was released a week later.

In the fall of 1972, I hit rock bottom. I
hadn't eaten for days and was ravenously hungry.
As I sat on the street, a man approached.

"Would you like to come to church with me?"
he asked.

No, I wouldn't, I thought to myself.

"When did you last eat?" was his next
question, as he led me to a cafe. While we sat
eating pomme frites, he talked to me about
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

A Church of God Youth Publication

M1WS mmd ACTTW1TII

Update

W.A. Davis

Assistant General Director of
Youth and Christian Education

Introducing: Your staff at the General Youth and Christian Education Department.

Lamar Vest serves as general director of
youth and Christian education. He was
born in Belton, South Carolina, and has
served in the area of youth and Christian
education for eighteen years. He and his
wife, Iris, have three children: Sharon, Rhonda
ana Mark. A prolific writer, he has written several books
for youth and youth leaders and many articles for our
church's publications. He is active in his local church,
presently serving as assistant Sunday school teacher and
as a member of the pastor's council.

W. A. (Dickie) Davis, his wife Glenda,
and his sons, Shaun and Todd, moved to
Cleveland in September 1980 upon his
election as assistant general director of
youth and Christian education. Before elec-
tion to this position, he served the church
as state director of youth and Christian education for
seventeen years in the states of Arizona, Virginia, Tennes-
see, and South Carolina. He was born in Greenwood,
Delaware, and lived as a child on a dairy farm. A pop-
ular and gifted youth speaker, he has spoken in youth
camps and camp meetings across the country.

Jerry Millwood is administrative assistant
for the department. He was born in Salem,
Oregon, and before being called into the
ministry, he played semiprofessional base-
ball. He has now served in the area of
youth and Christian education for eight
years. In his local church he serves as children's director
for Family Training Hour and as a member of the
Christian education board. He and his wife, Rebecca,
have two sons, Jeremy and Jason.

Marcus Hand is the coordinator of Youth
World Evangelism Action (YWEA) and Sum-
mer Training and Evangelism Partners (STEP).
He was born in Nahunta, Georgia, and
pursued a degree in journalism in college
along with his religious studies. A very
capable writer, he has authored several books and
many articles for the General Youth and Christian Educa-
tion Department as well as for the general church. He
and his wife, Janie, are the parents of two children,
Susan and Marc.

Fidencio Burgueno will be the coordina-
tor of the Hispanic ministries for the de-
partment upon receipt of a residence visa
from the American consulate. He was born
and reared in Mexico but he learned to
speak English at an early age. In Mexico
he served as pastor and as national youth director. His
wife, Dora, and sons, Fidencio and Jonadab, are adjusting
well to their new home, although they are having to
learn a new language.

jW Sonjia Lee Hunt serves as coordinator of
i leadership development. She is originally

J 4 «*.lf| from Chattanooga, Tennessee, and taught
ml JLM public-school language arts for five years

■k JH before coming to the department as edi-

B W toria' assistant. She has authored one book,

several training manuals, and many articles. A number
of her poems have appeared in our church publications.
She is married to Walter, and has one daughter, Alana.
In her local church she is Youth Division director for
Sunday school and a member of the Christian education
board.

Richard Dial is the newest member of
I the youth and Christian education staff,
I filling the position of coordinator of youth
activities. A large responsibility which he
will fulfill is the development of a Church
of God boys' program. His experience as
state youth and Christian education director and pastor
provides background for his present work. He has con-
tributed to Leadership magazine, the Lighted Pathway,
and to other church publications, and has spoken at
many youth meetings across the nation. He is married to
Marilyn and has two sons, David and Brian, and a
daughter, Christina. □

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

INTO THE LIGHT

Continued from page 19

Jesus, and I went along with him to the
coffeehouse run by the Church of God in
Colmar.

The man's name was Johannes Oppermann
and he was the preacher for the following two
weeks. He was from Germany, a former circus
artist who had had a wonderful conversion to Jesus
Christ. A friend and I sat on the first row. The
sermon didn't interest us and we upset the
meeting, causing the young lady who was
translating to lose her train of thought. However,
because we always got something to eat there,
we returned every night for the two weeks, most
of the time under the influence of schnapps or
LSD.

The last evening came, and the sermon was
serious. Brother Oppermann said, "Would anybody
here like to come to Jesus, confess his sins, and
begin a new life?" A struggle began in my heart.
If it's true what he says, I might as well try it;
I've nothing to lose, I reasoned. Embarrassed at
having to go down to the front, I nevertheless
went. I confessed my sins, prayed, and let the
evangelist pray with me.

One Sunday night early in 1973, I was on my
way to church when I met a dealer who offered
me LSD. Nervous and trembling, I took it and
went on to church. During the service, the drug
started to work. Suddenly I stood up, screaming,
and started throwing chairs around. The people
became nervous, most of them having never
witnessed anything like that before.

They took me upstairs to the coffeehouse, where
I raved and screamed for three hours. I hit
myself in the face. Thinking I was a bird, I tried
to fly out the window. I really thought I was
going insane and started yelling, "I don't want to
go to the devil. Please hold me!"

The Christians sat around me and prayed,
singing the French chorus, "Don't be afraid, be
still; peace will come."

All at once I became calm. A supernatural
power came into my heart. The effects of the drug
and the burden of my whole life seemed to roll
away. I lay down on the floor and fell asleep.
When I woke up next morning I was calm, free,
a new person. I couldn't understand what had
happened, but I knew I needed no more liquor
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Monufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write lor free estimate.

GOSPEL TENTS:*

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N.Forrest /P.O. Box 3178 / Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L.SHAW RBEU| rgglSSS

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years! ,

WalKins

your organization raise money

WATKINS PRODUCTS
514 Alabama Ave. POBox52
Bridgeport, AL 35740
orcall(205)495-2689

SELL WORLD FAMOUS PEPPER & VANILLA

dd-pro

I ADVERTISIH6 t PR0H0TI0NS I

CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES:

Pen8»Penclls«PorTfollo8»Notebooks»Burtons*6adges
•Rlbbons*Balloons«Decals*Tags«Caps«Other Items

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers. For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O. Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers
P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

A Church of God Youth Publication

.©MACTOnrnss

Current Happenings with Questions for Christian Reile€tion

^YmUTHNEWS T®M@TE

Compiled by SON J I/I LEE HUNT, editorial Assistant General Department of Youth and Christian Edu<alion

SENDING CHILDREN TO WAR

It's not something that happened only in medieval times —
sending children to war. This year, under Ayatollah Khomeini,
Iran has deteriorated into that sort of tyranny.

Boys ages 10-16 and men ages 50-65 have been trained for
two weeks, each given a hand grenade, and then sent in human
waves across minefields and against Iraqi tanks. Those not
blown to bits were captured. The youngest was said to be nine
years old. {Parade Magazine) □

1. These children and old men were said to have run gladly to
their deaths for the cause of their country. Is that patriotism?
Discuss.

2. What basis or rationale do Moslem leaders use to justify
such action? O

GOOD NEWS

Christianity Today reports that two Hollywood films on homo-
sexuality are losing at the box office — Making Love and Personal
Best. Other films on the subject have not received the expected
public response. These events are encouraging to Christians
and may be an effective indicator to the film industry that
moviegoers do not want to view homosexuality displayed as an
acceptable lifestyle. □

1. How would you account for this turn of events?

2. Does it offer hope for the future in terms of changing
morals? Explain. O

WOMEN HAVE NEW IMPACT ON
MUSIC BUSINESS

NASHVILLE, TN (UPI) — Can women save the music busi-
ness?

From a Christian point of view, the secular music business
indeed needs redeeming. But that is not the kind of salvation the
promoters of the newest all-female singing groups have in mind.
These girls are not the Marie Osmond, innocence-and-lace
types. They project the tough-guy image or look like platinum
blonde pinups, whiskey swillers or the offspring of Hell's Angels.

These new bands include the Pinups out of Los Angeles, who
were founded on the credo that sex still sells on Madison
Avenue and in record stores, and Calamity Jane, who pattern
themselves after that infamous historical figure who drank beer
when most women didn't and who had an affair with Wild Bill
Hickok. The Schoolgirls — the first all-girl, heavy metal band out
of England — represent the state-of-the-art of female musical
violence.

Women are looking for and achieving equality in the music
business. They have not, however, in any sense of the word,
saved the industry. (Chattanooga News-Free Press) D

1. How may Christian women use their talents and abilities to
their fullest in what some call a "man's world"?

2. Should women enter areas of the business world which
men very obviously dominate?

3. Does a woman have to give up her femininity or Christian
convictions to excel or to advance to the degree that her abilities
will allow? D

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

INTO THE LIGHT

Continued from page 21

or LSD. Born again of the Spirit of God, I began
a new life with Jesus.

I started attending the coffeehouse and church
regularly. Brothers and sisters found me a room
and a job with a heating firm. They looked after
me and encouraged me in the Lord. I had a lot
of temptations but the church prayed and fasted
for me and God gave me victory. I remember
going back to my old friends and telling them
what Jesus had done for me. They laughed and
wanted nothing more to do with me.

At Easter 1974 I went with church folks to
the German convention in Urbach. At first I was
shocked when dozens of people went forward to
pray together. Before the second service was over,
however, I went forward to fall on my knees
and pray quietly. Before I knew what was
happening, I was speaking to the Lord in
tongues. God filled me with the Holy Spirit. I was
so full of joy I just praised Him out loud.

A year later found me at the convention in
Germany. This time I experienced something
different. A voice simply said to me, "Go to Bible
school." I backed off, but it came again and
again. Finally I said, "Lord, I can't even read and
write properly. They won't accept me!" But they
did, and in September of 1974 I started school at
the European Bible Seminary in Rudersberg,
Germany.

For the first time in my life I went regularly
to classes, but studying wasn't easy for me. I had
problems with German and with submitting
myself to school discipline. Many times I would
run away, but people were helpful and patient
with me. My grades were so bad the first year
that I had to repeat the whole course. I was
often discouraged but the Lord helped me.

At EBS I met Waltraud, a German girl from
the Saar area. We married at Christmas 1975, and
our first two children were born during school.
We rented a small apartment and the Lord blessed
our life together. Waltraud helped me with my
studies and supported me in every way.

I finished EBS in 1978 and started my
internship in Saarlouis under the intern pastor,
Wolfgang Oesterling. I now pastor the Saarlouis
Church.

Praise God for what He's done in my life! I
want to be used of the Lord to help others. □

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 371 IS

BAPTISTRIES

FIBERGLASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE

TOLL FREE 1-800-251-0679 «TN. COLLECT 615-875-0679

3511 HIXSON PK • CHATTA. TN 37415

rJ'llhM'NWJIi

• BAPTISTRIES
. • WALL CROSSES
k« BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. COMTEmPORARV. AND

MODERN DESIGNS.

ERECTION WITH COMPANY
i CRANES AND CREWS AUAILADLE.
j WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR

LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:
[TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL
COLLECT:
400-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910.
ROSWEILGA 30077

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes Masonry and wood construction, social are

offices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptisi

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steal or masonry from $22/ sq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

rJbRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

■ a, |/-v P.O. Bo» 591
IINVs. Taylors. SC 29687

tPver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast,

A Church of God Youth Publication

WMm mid ACTWTTll

Books

STEP: 1982— JAMAICA

Continued from page 7

HEY, WHO IS THAT MAN? by Barry St. Clair

Jesus.

What does that simple, well-known name make you think of?

• A soft-spoken guy who carries lambs around?

• Neatly shampooed hair, a long white robe, and sandals?

• A plastic figure glued to a dashboard?

You probably have different ideas of Jesus piled up somewhere in the back of your
mind. But you may be in for a few surprises. For starters, understanding who Jesus is will
help you handle guilt, develop priorities for your life, get along with your parents, and deal
with dating and sex.

Hey, Who Is That Man? will help you pulverize the piles of wrong ideas you have of
Jesus. Once you get to know the real Jesus Christ, your life will never be the same.
(Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □

CLIPPINGS FROM MY NOTEBOOK by Corrie ten Boom

"Often I have heard people say, How good God is. We prayed that it would not rain for
our church picnic, and look at this lovely weather! Yes, God is good when He sends good
weather. But God was also good when He allowed my sister Betsie to starve to death
before my eyes in the German concentration camp.

"I remember one occasion when I was very discouraged there. Everything around us
was dark, and there was darkness in my heart. I remember telling Betsie that I thought
God had forgotten us.

" 'No, Corrie,' said Betsie, 'He has not forgotten us. Remember His Word: "For as the
heavens are high above the earth, so great is his steadfast love toward those who fear
him.' "

"There is an ocean of God's love available. . . . There is plenty for everyone. May God
grant you never to doubt that victorious love — whatever the circumstances." (Thomas
Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □

YOU ARE SOMEBODY SPECIAL edited by Charlie W. Shedd

Sound advice on such subjects as sex, parents, school, drugs, and daily problems is
provided to teenagers in this highly unusual, sensitive and effective book. The book has
been written by ten leading authorities in their respective fields and includes suggestions
made by teenagers. The authors include TV and movie star Bill Cosby, Dr. Richard
Bolles, Rick Little and Dr. Jim Dobson.

A most innovative approach for reaching out and helping teenagers and their parents,
You Are Somebody Special forms the basis of a program which is being taught in
hundreds of schools throughout the country as part of a Skills for Living program.
(McGraw-Hill Book Co., New York) □

THE LONG WAY HOME by John P. Jewell, Jr.

The Long Way Home is a dramatic story of the birth, destruction, and recovery of a
joyful, living faith. It is the story of the most burning issue for the thinking Christian today.
It is a tale of honesty, grief, despair, and hope.

When John Jewell entered seminary, he had a wife he adored, a baby he considered a
gift from God, and a passion burning within him to share the power of Jesus Christ.
Fifteen years later his marriage was in shambles, his runaway son was somewhere on
the streets of San Francisco, and Jewell was on the brink of emotional collapse. His story
is a dramatic account of the birth, destruction, and recovery of his faith. (Thomas Nelson
Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □

Then our capable leader,
Richard Waldrop, missionary
to Costa Rica, led us in prayer
and singing. It was obvious
that God's hand was at work in
the lives of young people,
both Jamaican and American.

Our voices blended for a
final song of praise to a God
who loves all the world.

Home to the U.S.A. □

IVEW

"Color Fast •

LINEN FEEL

TABLE COVERS feel and

LOOK LIKE CLOTT

This versatile material is
ideal for banquet tables.
any size dining tables, or
as skirting on display
tables. Ready to use. Just
cut to the size you need,
be mixed in color and size.

To avoid C.O.D. and freight, check must accompany order.

Immediate delivery. Satisfaction guaranteed.

SEND ME

WHITE GOLD RED

100' (a $13.95 100' (a $14.95 100" @$15

200' (g 19.95 200' fa 20.95 200' @ 21

300' (q 25.95 300' (a 26.95 300' @ 29

Authorized Signature

GARDNERS INC.

Rt. 4, Box 48
Camden, SC 29020
Phone: 803-432-2621

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

MlWS®imdlA€T3I¥irHI3

Please Feed the Children

HAVE YOU ever stood in the
presence of a group of
starving children? Perhaps you
have viewed a television
program showing the swollen
stomachs, sad eyes, and frail
bodies of children who had had
little or no food for days or
even weeks. To the caring
Christian, a normal reaction
would be tear-filled eyes, a lump
in the throat and an instant
desire to do something.

Many loving, caring
Christians are doing something to
alleviate this terrible tragedy
which exists in our world today.
They are sending their
donations to organized groups
who are endeavoring to see
that at least a few of the
starving children are fed.

But there is another situation
which exists in our world, one
worse than children without food:
that is children without the
fullness of Christ Jesus and all
that heaven affords.

For several years I've had the
privilege of ministering to
children in many different states.
On numerous occasions I have
stood before groups of several
hundred children and, without
exception, I have found them
hungry. Not hungry for a bowl
of soup, or cookies and milk, but
hungry for the fullness of
God's blessings.

In youth camp after another
we have watched young children
fill the altars in search of
spiritual food.

While some Christian

educators are trying to decide if
children understand, they are
going hungry.

Let's feed the children. □
Jack E. Bentley, Sr.
Minister of Christian
Education

and Children's Pastor
DeReene Avenue Church of God

WORLDS LARGEST MANUFACTURER

of FIBERGLASS

CHURCH PRODUCTS
• STEEPLES
• WALL CROSSES

• STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

• BAPTISTRIES

• BAPTISTRY HEATERS

|[ Write for free

color brochure

Qitt&KfloiA Specialties

VC 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson, Texas 75652

This shoe can be worth
$3,600 to you a y

year from today!

It's Hanover. . and It's payday
every day you take an order

Earn extra money evenings and

weekends by showing Hanover shoe

values to friends and neighbors Earn j

up to $300 a month spare time by|

saving customers $15 to $20 a pair on

all-leather shoes Hundreds of styles, sizes and colors And

with your first ten orders, you get a FREE PAIR OF SHOES OR

BOOTS YOUR CHOICE Plus cash-on-the-spot commissions

that add up to thousands of extra dollars yearly FREE catalog

and details Hanover Shoe, Oept 3"*79 Hanover PA 17331

LITTLE GIANT

FIBERGLASS BAPTISTRIES

SPIRES-CROSSES
WATER HEATERS

Free colored brochure

LITTLE GIANT MANUFACTURING CO., INC
Dept 27/ Box 518 / Orange, Texas 77630
Phone: 713-8834246

A Church of God Youth Publication

PHTOIEII MLe yj*d £^£&ze,

Religious News Service Photo

Lighted Pathway, November, 1982

FACE OF A CHILD

LOOK LONG . . . HARD . .
AND CLOSE at our
accompanying photo — young
boy in a Palestinian refugee
camp near Irbid, Jordan.

It's a poignant scene, a
moment in time, frozen and
preserved through the magic
of camera lens.

Yet it's more.

It's every child of every
generation of every race the
world over. . .

. . . weeping for something
lost.

. . . hurting as only
innocence can.

. . . puzzled at those many
enigmas of life totally beyond
understanding.

. . . wanting to know.

... to understand.

... to be comforted.

It's a face which speaks to
every sensitive soul:
"Please."
"Help me."
"Show me the way."
"Give me reason to smile
again."

It may be the face of fear, the
face of pain, the face of war,
or the face of schoolyard
frustration; but it remains,
most precisely, the face of a
child.

Without doubt, there exist in
our world today certain
beings — one hesitates to call
them human — so blind and so
insensitive that they no longer
see nor feel for children. They
are adult robots, programmed
toward selfish goals, mouthing
cliches, marching round and
round within familiar circles:

. . . thinking they live.

... too big for kids.

... too involved with now to
think of tomorrow.

... too busy to teach
children.

Yet there is more in the face
of a child.

Every child.

Look closely and, behind
that raised left hand, you see a
hint of hope.

Even with tears, the present
pain, there is expectancy — an
inherent, God-given grace — that
things really can be better.

Children cry easily.

They also laugh again.

Children speak to us of
promise and curse. Children
become adults. Good and bad.
Saints and sinners.

Children challenge us.

They will eventually praise
us or condemn us.

My special thanks this year
is for teachers — Sunday school,
Family Training Hour, and
public school — wise enough to
see, brave enough to believe,
and faithful enough to insist that
God speaks clearly in the
face of a child.

And what God says is
always worth hearing. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

Northwest Bible College is
Excel lence you can afford .

Northwest
Bible College

The Spirit that Makes it Different
Makes it Great!

Last year...

• 100% of our graduates found jobs.

• 55% of our faculty had a Doctorate
or equivalent degree.

• Students traveled to 27 states dur-
ing Spring Break.

• Both music and nonmusic majors
performed in the traveling choirs.

• Student ministers preached 480
sermons in the Minot area.

• Student witness teams won 150
souls to the Lord.

• Students edited the college year-
book and newspaper and wrote ar-
ticles for national publications.

• Faculty members published a
number of articles in national
magazines, served on the city coun-
cil, and the State Legislature.

• Leonard Albert and Charles Beach
held an Evangelism Explosion
seminar on our campus.

• 200 students enrolled from 30
states and 8 foreign countries.

96%

of our students receive
FINANCIAL AID with an average
award amounting to ^ OQO O

(The average cost for tuition, board and room is
$ 3 1 85 per year)

For your FREE GIFT and more infor-
mation about Northwest Bible
College . . .

Call Toll Free: 1-800-437-2053

in North Dakota call 852-3781

Or write to: Admissions

Northwest Bible College
1900 8th Ave. S.E.
Minot, North Dakota
58701

) 5 73

M THIS ROOM

PENTECOSTAL fcSEMCH
LEE COLLEGE L1BWKT

H Armstrong Roberts Photo

FEATURE

Now There Is Hope (Spina Bifida) 3

ARTICLES

Silent Night. .. Holy Night, Kay Back 6

Adversity: Pathway to the Stars, Henry n. Ferguson 8

Bruce Pflieger: Editor in Chief, Alan ciiburn 1 1

How to Have the Best Christmas Ever, Larry e. Neagie 14

STORIES

Neutered Love, Hoyt e. stone

Christmas Conscience, Wanda Cato Brett

NEWS AND ACTIVITIES

Youth Update, Richard Dial

Youth News to Note, Compiled by Sonjia Hunt

Books

Twas the Eve of Millennium, oiga Cossi

EDITORIAL

Transcendent Vision, Hoyt E. stone

MEMBER QpCX EVANGELICAL PRESS ASSOCIATION

16
18

20
22
24
26

Hoyt E. Stone, Editor

Alora Holloway. Research

Ledarral Brumley, Art Director

Johnny Potter, Layout Artist

Bill D. Wooten, Circulation Manager

O. W. Polen, Editor in Chief

O. C. McCane, General Director of Publications

(USPS 313-180)

Published monthly. 1982. All rights reserved. Church of God Publishing House, 922 Montgomery Avenue, Cleve-
land, Tennessee 37311. All materials intended for publication in the LIGHTED PATHWAY should be addressed to
Hoyt E. Stone, Editor. All inquiries concerning subscriptions should be addressed to Bookkeeping Department,
Church of God Publishing House, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Single subscription, $4.50 per year; roll of 15, $4.50
per month; single copy, 50c. Second-class postage paid at Cleveland, Tennessee 37311. Postmaster send Form
3579 to CHURCH OF GOD PUBLISHING HOUSE, 1080 Montgomery Avenue, Cleveland, Tennessee 37311.

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

^TUMI

IT'S SATURDAY MORNING.
Jim and Rita Zana
welcome me into the sitting
room of their home in Ft.
Lauderdale, Florida.

I'm introduced to Sean.

"Hi."

Sean is six years old and on
crutches. He smiles the
optimism of a child, speaks
boldly as if not in the least
intimidated by adults, and looks
me over with two sparkling
green eyes.

Then, back slightly swayed,
legs in braces, Sean leads me
through the kitchen and down
the hall to his room. He
crutch-walks with unbelievable
speed, having developed a

Hoyt E Stone Photo

rhythmic oneness with the
artificial paraphernalia which
makes him mobile, and he
displays his trophies, his
photographs, his playthings
with boyish pride.

When the subject is first
mentioned, Sean politely refuses
to be photographed. I get the
feeling he sees no purpose in it.
After all, I'm not a sports star,
or a ball player, or anything.
Then I suggest a picture with
his pastor Sam Adkerson.
"Well now, that's different."
Even as we talk and as Jim
and Rita Zana apprise me of
how thankful they are to have
been blessed with such a child
as Sean, I visualize my one and

only other contact with a
victim of spina bifida.

It happened in the late
fifties. I was a young evangelist,
just married, hoping to change
the world, but left speechless
when a mother showed me
her baby. She was blue-eyed
and too beautiful to describe,
smiling and gooing. She lay on
her stomach, on a pillow in
her mother's lap. I think it was
the child's grandmother who
said, "The baby can't live."

Then I saw the child's back.
"Her spine was open, the spinal
cord displaced and in a
splayed open position." That's
how physicians today describe
myelomeningocele, the most

There Is Hope

A Church of God Youth Publication

severe form of a birth defect
commonly known as spina bifida.

At that time I didn't know
what spina bifida was. I only
knew that the baby was
beautiful and that my heart
ached at the thought of her
dying, which she did within
weeks.

It was not until the late sixties
that significant progress was
made in terms of treating spina
bifida. It happens to be one of
those birth defects which has
failed for the most part to
catch the public eye.

Jim and Rita Zana,
members of Florida's Pompano
Beach Church of God, are
doing everything possible to

change that for folks in the
greater Ft. Lauderdale area.
Both are actively involved in
the Spina Bifida Association of
Southeast Florida. Jim
presently serves as the
vice-president in charge of
public relations and Rita is the
membership chairman.

The local chapter in which Jim
and Rita are active is but one
of many chapters nationwide.
The chapter provides
fellowship for victims of spina
bifida and support for family
members struggling to make life
meaningful against overwhelming
odds. They meet every other
month, alternating with socials.
They have established a brace
fund to help members with the
cost of orthopedic devices and
urinary care supplies. They also
have an active lending library
with booklets and brochures
available for those interested
in knowing more about spina
bifida.

The cause of spina bifida
continues to elude scientists.
Most authorities feel that
multiple factors are involved,
some environmental and some
genetic. No one theory seems
to be consistent with all the
facts.

What we do know is that the

Stone Photos

FACTS ABOUT
SPINA BIFIDA

Spina bifida is the number one
disabler of newborn children in this
country.

For every child with muscular
dystrophy, eight children have spina
bifida.

For every child with hemophilia,
two hundred children have spina
bifida.

This year spina bifida will affect

normal sequence of events in
development of the spinal cord is
altered during the first month
of pregnancy and spina bifida
occurs even before the woman
realizes she is pregnant. Neither
parent is to blame: the defect
is caused by factors beyond
human control.

To look at a child like Sean,
one might easily and
incorrectly conclude that he
simply has a problem with his
legs. Spina bifida is far more
complicated.

The major initial crisis faced
by spina bifida victims

more children than polio has in
the past twenty years.

Every hour, twenty-four hours a
day, somewhere in the United States
a child is born with spina bifida.

Prior to the late sixties almost
90 percent of newborns with spina
bifida died shortly after birth. Many
survivors suffered serious multiple
handicaps. Today, thanks to med-
ical advances, 90 percent of new-
borns with spina bifida survive and
become active, contributing adults.

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

involves the nervous system
(brain, spinal cord, and
peripheral nerves). We refer to
these as motor nerves. They
end in the muscles of the legs,
bladder and bowel. Loss of
these nerves breaks contact with
the brain and the child loses
voluntary movement of the
muscles. Orthopedic surgeons
can correct some of this
deformity, enabling children to
stand and most to walk.

A second problem is
hydrocephalus (hydro = water,
cephalus = head). Since the
brain and spinal cord share
circulation of a saltwaterlike
liquid called cerebrospinal fluid
(CSF), any interruption of this
system causes the fluid to back
up in the child's head,
expanding the brain and skull
and resulting in fatal
progressive hydrocephalus.

One of the big breakthroughs
for spina bifida victims came
when surgeons learned to insert
shunt tubing into the lateral
ventricles of the brain, thus
draining excess fluid into the
child's abdominal cavity. Sean
has had such surgery. He does
well but Jim and Rita must
always be on the lookout for
telltale signs of shunt
malfunction.

Even with all the medical
advancements, it is not easy
for any parent — even Jim and
Rita Zana — to care for a spina
bifida victim.

Love is the answer: the only
answer.

Jim and Rita have no
children other than Sean.

How proudly they note his
progress!

With what delight they plan
family vacations! A trip to the
World's Fair! Sean's special
opportunity to meet Ranger's
baseball catcher Jim Sundberg!

By the time I completed my
interview with Sean, he had
become more comfortable. As
with any six-year-old who is

the center of attention, he
buzzed around the room,
showing off and managing the
unbelievable on those crutches.

Once, headed for the hallway
and turning a corner too
quickly, his crutches slipped. We
heard Sean fall with a thud.
Jim and Rita accepted it better
than I, for it pulled me to the
edge of my chair.

From the hall came Sean's
matter-of-fact voice, "Uh-oh, I
collapsed."

He was quickly up and going
again.

Perhaps that's the real story of
the Seans of our world: always
getting up and trying again.
Always refusing to lose hope. D

A Church of God Youth Publication

AMTKL3

Silent Night... Holy Night

H Armstrong Roberts Photo

Lighted Pathway. December, 1982

AMTIGL1

A NERVOUS SILENCE overtakes you as you

/ \ enter the door. You have come with
■*- ^ kids whose ages range from three to
eighteen to visit J. R. Pope, a charter member
of your church, and others in Pine's Nursing
Home.

Brother Pope's body is stooped with age. He
looks up from his wheelchair and smiles at his
thirty-one visitors.

"You . . . you must have rented ... a
Greyhound," he says.

Those who understood his joke smile. We are
unable to laugh because seven pairs of aged eyes
seem to stare through us.

Though still loud, Brother Pope's voice is weaker
than in younger days. His jokes and stories
come slowly. He is an expert on the Bible.
Though it takes a while to understand what he
says, he is still worth listening to. I think how sad
that his knowledge will pass away with him one
day.

Jack Henderson reads some Bible verses.
Brother Pope nods approval of every word.

Then Jack tells the story of a little girl. When
he comes to the part of the story where the little
girl dies, his voice cracks. He is sobbing by the
end of the story in which the girl has written a
letter to Santa Claus. That's a part Brother
Pope himself played many years ago.

The children fidget and avoid eye contact
with the home's residents. They now begin to sing
Christmas carols.

"Si-lent night! ho-ly night . . ."

Their voices show fear. The elderly people
spread around the room seem like strangers.

"All is calm, all is bright . . ."

In the center of the room are two tables with
built-in brown and beige checkerboards. An old
man shuffles cards by one. He doesn't move his
head but he surveys the group with his steady,
silent gaze. Maybe he thinks of his childhood,
when he sang to his elders.

" 'Round yon vir-gin moth-er and Child . . ."

The lady in the corner — her brown, wrinkled
face framed by silver hair — starts to hum along as
the children sing. Her voice wails in contrast to
the children's quiet song. Her neighbors nod and
attempt to smile. One wrings her hand to the
slow rhythm of the song.

"Ho-ly In-fant, so ten-der and mild . . ."

Voices aren't the only contrasts in this room.

Youth and age. Happiness and sadness. Hope
and despair. Innocence and wisdom. You look into
an empty face and know someone remembers
times gone by.

It dawns on you that these people are
inmates. They have been sentenced to spend the
remainder of their lives in beds or wheelchairs.
They can hardly move, slowly wasting away, all
for the crime of living to "a ripe old age."

"Sleep in heav-en-ly peace . . ."

Once more your gaze turns to Brother Pope.
His bony elbows rest on the arms of his
wheelchair, holding the weight of his upper
body. His legs are crossed. You can tell he has
lost weight.

"You could probably put one finger around his
leg" a shaken teacher would say later.

Brother Pope's shirt hangs loosely on his
once-strong frame. Somewhere on that wrinkled
face there appears a smile. The lines of his
eighty-six years show the wisdom and willpower.

"I'm gettin' . . . gettin' . . . up." A brave stomp
of his foot punctuates Brother Pope's statement.

Jack and Johnny lift him out of the chair slowly,
carefully. Heads turn in amazement. I look and
catch sight of a tear in a nurse's eye.

Brother Pope leans against the table to tell
the story of Samson, strong man in the Bible who
lost his strength.

With a wave of his hand, he finishes and slumps
back in the chair to catch his breath.

"Merry Christmas," we all mumble as we leave.

A few years ago Brother Pope could have
walked out with us. Not now. He and the others
watch as we exit through the door.

We don't think about it much but perhaps we
should. One day we who just sang will be
among the lonely people.

"Sleep in heav-en-ly peace." O

JOSEPH POPE was born in Norfolk,
Virginia, December 3, 1895, the oldest of
eight children. He died shortly after last
Christmas, January 13, 1982, at age 86.

Teenager Kay Back from the Newport
News Church of God wrote this article
following a visit to the nursing home. □

A Church of God Youth Publication

AET1GILJ

ADVERSITY:

Pathway
to the Stars

AUGUST 20, 1969
A company of the
196th Light Infantry Brigade
was ordered out in the
Diep Douc Valley to pick up
the dead from Bravo Company.
Suddenly there was a chilling
blast of North Vietnamese
gunfire. A bullet struck Robert
Bleier in the thigh. Then
another. As he went down a
grenade exploded at his feet,
driving shrapnel into both his
legs and shattering several bones
in his right foot.

Pinned down, it was hours
before reinforcements arrived.
A black GI from a nearby
platoon picked up the
wounded Bleier and carried him
to an evacuation helicopter.
He was flown to Da Nang.

At the field hospital Bleier
was told, "You're going to be a
cripple for the rest of your
life."

Those experts reckoned
without the courage and fierce
determination of Robert
Bleier. They did not know of his
sturdy, resolute faith in Jesus,
a faith which was to sustain him
in months and years to follow.

Back in the states Robert was
subjected to painful operations,
a difficult period of learning to
walk on crutches, and physical
therapy that failed. A member of
the Pittsburgh Steelers football
team before going into the
service, the Steeler

by Henry N. Ferguson

management now gave him
every encouragement.
Nevertheless, improvement was a
thing between Bleier and his
Master.

At 5:30 each morning Bleier
ran himself to the edge of
exhaustion. He spent
afternoons lifting weights. Did
sprints at night. With the help
of Pittsburgh's trainers he
developed exercises that gave
him new muscle and increased
speed. Slowly he began to
recover.

It was a time of much hard
work and earnest prayer. But
eventually "Rocky" rejoined
the Steelers. He retired in
1980 — one of the team's
all-time greats. He has said that
his experience in Vietnam was
God's way of confronting him
with adversity, making him a
stronger and more determined
person.

Rocky Bleier found a truth
many before him had
discovered: the greatest goal and
inspiration a person can have
is the challenge of adversity.
This has never been more
beautifully expressed than in the
words of the old Negro

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

spiritual: "Nobody knows the
trouble I've seen; glory,
hallelujah!"

Man has an inborn craving
to be pampered, shielded from
problems and troubles, consoled
in fears and griefs. No one really
loves discomfort. Yet, how else
can God train us to cope, to
be sturdy, healthy people, other
than by leading us through
the cold of disappointment, the
drought of depression, the
storm of grief, and the night of
fear? God's pruning often hurts,
but He is the master gardener.

"The average person," Dr.
Norman Vincent Peale once said,
"takes a dim view of a
problem. His notion is that a
problem is inherently bad. But
would you be better off if you
had fewer problems, or easier
problems, or even no problems
at all? No. When you run out
of problems, you run out of life."

Every adversity, every
unpleasant experience, every
failure you may endure carries
with it the seed of an equivalent
or greater benefit. Search for
this seed when you meet with
any form of defeat. You will
discover that it has a potential
benefit for you in excess of
that which you lost through the
experience.

Take the case of William H.
Prescott who, in his junior
year at Harvard, was blinded in
one eye by a crust of bread
thrown at him in the dining
room. Within five months he
had practically lost the sight of

his remaining eye. Instead of
becoming discouraged, William
simply placed his troubles in
the hands of Jesus and began
concentrating on his career.

A historian, Prescott started
writing The Conquest of Peru.
Working under conditions that
would have appalled the most
courageous — for example, all
research materials had to be
read to him by his secretary — he
completed his monumental
book in two years and nine
months. Scholars throughout
the world hailed the book as a
masterpiece. Prescott had great
faith in God: in turn, he
discovered great faith in
himself.

One's most fortunate break
often comes from tumbling into
unexpected pits of misfortune.
It was so with young Jimmy
Whistler who wanted to
become a soldier. Receiving an
appointment to West Point in
1851, he was well on the way to
achieving his goal. But he
failed in chemistry and was
dropped from the academy.
Instead of becoming despondent,
Whistler prayed that the Holy
Spirit would guide and direct his
life. Striking out on faith
alone, he went to Paris to study
painting and became one of
the great artists of fll time.

Harry Emerson Fosdick
once wrote: "The beginning of
great character, like the
beginning of deep wisdom, lies in
renouncing the expectation
that life will be just."

Some years ago this writer
was in an audience of Houston
music lovers as pianist George
Riabikoff held us mesmerized
with the haunting quality of
his music. Only the broken,
maimed hands of this superb
musician hinted at the price he
had paid for the perfection of
his talent. Riabikoff is proof that
a man can miraculously rise
above almost any adversity if he
just holds on and has
unlimited faith that Christ is
with him.

Musically, George had been a
child prodigy. Then the Nazi
juggernaut began rumbling across
Europe. A Christian, George
watched with horror the brutal
persecution of Jewish people
who were his friends. He hid as
many of them as he could.
One night he was arrested by
the gestapo.

The Nazis began a diabolical
torture routine to force George
to tell where his Jewish friends
were hidden. He refused.
They pierced his palms with
red-hot spikes. When George
still held his silence they broke
his fingers and wrists and
added the final touch by
crushing his hands in a steel
doorjamb. Then they threw him
into a concentration camp.

When he was eventually freed,
Riabikoff began slowly to
rehabilitate himself. Gritting his
teeth when the agony became
unbearable, he spent long painful
hours working to restore life
to his gnarled and paralyzed

A Church of God Youth Publication

AIST1GL3

hands. Little by little, through
sheer grit and an abiding faith in
the Savior, he conquered his
affliction and regained his former
wizardry at the keyboard.

No one knows why life is
often so punishing to some of
God's creatures. It's a question
that's been asked down
through the ages. Abraham could
not understand why God
should ask for the sacrifice of his
son Isaac. Moses could not
understand why God should keep
him on the backside of the
desert for forty years. Joseph
could not understand the years
he spent in slavery and
imprisonment in Egypt.

In each case God had a
purpose. Abraham's faith was
being tested. When he proved
faithful, God made him the
father of many nations. Because
he believed God, Moses
became the greatest hero in
Israel's history. Even in
prison, Joseph never doubted
God had a purpose and he
became prime minister of Egypt
and was able to save his
family.

Always in times of trouble
there is the cry, "Why me?" It
may be that it is sometimes
necessary for us to be seared in
the crucible of suffering in
order to attain our goal. It has
often been said that diversity
gives our life an added
dimension. Those who suffer
intensely experience the gamut
of life's tribulations to the
fullest. They drain the cup to
the bottom while others sip
only the froth on top. Perhaps
no man is permitted to touch
the stars until he has known the
depths of despair and has
fought his way back through
faith.

Ralph Waldo Emerson once
wrote: "Bad times have a

scientific value. These are
occasions a good learner would
not miss." Yet how many will
take advantage of such
circumstances? Would you wager
anything on the future
prospects of a fifty-three-year-old
man whose entire adult life
has been a losing struggle against
debt and bad luck? Who has
lost the use of his left hand due
to a war injury? Who has
obtained and lost one job after
another? Who has lost count
of the times he has been in
prison?

And then, motivated by
something only God could
explain, he decides to write a
book. It turns out to be one
of the greatest pieces of
literature produced in the past
350 years. That famous prison
habitue's name was Cervantes.
The book, Don Quixote.

Sometimes it takes
tremendous obstacles to bring a
person to proper appreciation
of the statement, "God helps
those who help themselves."

Remember the youngster
known as "The Black
Gazelle"? In 1960, this
twenty-year-old junior at
Tennessee State University was
acknowledged the greatest
woman athlete since Babe
Didrikson. She was the fastest
woman on earth — Wilma
Rudolph. But what an
impossible road she traveled to
reach that pinnacle.

Born prematurely, the
twentieth of twenty-two
children, Wilma was the
daughter of a black family
living in Clarksville, Tennessee.
She was stricken with scarlet
fever, had double pneumonia
twice, and finally was cruelly
maimed with polio which
crippled her left leg — all
before she was ten years old.

Wilma's mother was a
devout Christian. She took
charge of the situation. For
four years she massaged the
near-lifeless limb, praying as
she worked. Once a week she
took her daughter to Nashville
for therapy. Gradually the leg
began to strengthen.

Wilma discovered basketball in
Burt High School. Later,
entering Tennessee State, she
started running. At sixteen she
was the youngest member of the
U.S. Olympic team at the
1956 Olympics in Melbourne,
Australia. She became cocky
and exalted with pride. Her
participation in the games
proved a disaster.

Humbled, Wilma asked
Jesus to take charge of her life.
She continued training and
became the only American
woman to win three gold
medals in track during one
Olympiad.

Today Wilma operates a
public-relations firm in
Nashville. She calls it Wilma
Unlimited. She also spends
much time traveling about the
country speaking to high
school students, encouraging them'
to develop a lifestyle that will
be within the framework of
Christ's teachings. Having
been driven to the very depths
by adversity, Wilma has been
able, through faith in Christ and
herself, to emerge a victor in
this great adventure of life.

Suffering is part of our
faith. By trusting God completely
we learn to bear life's trials
with dignity and total courage.

Christians have stood up to
adversity for two thousand years.
How many realize that the
Gloria Patri is based on the
marching-to-death song of the
early Christian martyrs? They
knew the death awaiting them

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

AIETKOLI

would be appalling. Because they
had faith, a conviction, an
all-out belief in life everlasting,
they met their fate with calm
fortitude.

Life lived by faith in God!
It is a precept that has been the
great liberating force which
has set millions of believers free
from adversity.

You too can live boldly,
generously, joyously, sacrificially,
and creatively in the love
of Christ and neighbor. □

Editor In Chief!

Alan Cliburn Photo

byAlanCliburn

WHAT WOULD YOU DO if there was no
newspaper in your town? Well, if you're
anything like sixteen-year-old Bruce Pflieger of
Shingle Springs, California, you'd start your
own!

"My friends thought I was nuts," Bruce said
with a grin, "but a paper was needed in our
community and it was something I wanted to
do."

Although he admits he lacked the experience
necessary to edit a newspaper, Bruce did gain
some practical experience by working as a sports
stringer (where you get paid by the length of the
story) for the Mountain Democrat, a biweekly
paper published in nearby Placerville.

How do you go about starting a newspaper?
Bruce explained it this way:

"Obviously you have to have stories and
photos and all that, but I knew my friends and I
could take care of the content. What we needed
was someone to print the paper for us. So I got

A Church of God Youth Publication

AISTIGL]

out the trusty Yellow Pages and
called a few printers until I found
one who could handle the opera-
tion at a fairly low price."

That "fairly low price" turned
out to be $470, which is exactly
what the first issue of the Foothill
Examiner cost to produce. So
where did Bruce come up with
the money?

"I was able to scrape together
$170," Bruce told me, "but I
didn't go to my folks to make up
the difference, even though they
were behind me all the way. In-
stead I borrowed the $300 from
a man in my church."

The Foothill Examiner rolled off the presses with
three thousand copies delivered to residents of
Shingle Springs and the surrounding area by six
paper boys. The paper is offered free of charge
at this point.

So how does Bruce hope to make it a
profit-making venture?

"We sell ads to local merchants," he
explained. "It's not always easy selling advertising
in a new publication, but by the time our
second issue was published, we were breaking
even."

Bruce isn't alone in his newspaper business, by
the way. In addition to the six carrier boys, who
range in age from twelve to fifteen, he has a staff
of three, including a sports editor, an advertising
manager, and a photographer. The sports editor is
college age; the others are in high school.

"We have an office right near Ponderosa High,
so I usually head over there after school," Bruce
said. He spends several hours a day working on
the paper, with the other staff members putting
in their time as well.

"At first we were working on the paper all
the time," Bruce told me, "but that can really get
to you after a while, especially if you've been
sitting in school all day. So now we plan some
stuff together that has nothing to do with the
newspaper, such as fishing or something relaxing
like that. It really helps."

Bruce, who attends Cameron Christian
Fellowship, also gets some help at school by
taking a journalism class in addition to an English
course which stresses journalistic style.

"I knew I wasn't qualified to start my own

Alan Cliburn Photo

paper, but I figured I'd learn
by doing," Bruce said.
Has he succeeded?
"A woman in the
community offered to become a
partner and was willing to
pay $15,000, but I didn't feel
right about it," Bruce
answered. "So I said no."

Even though the Foothill
Examiner is not a Christian
newspaper, Bruce manages to
include articles of a spiritual
nature on a regular basis.

"We recently ran a series
of articles condensed from
'Whatever Happened to the
Human Race?', a five-part motion picture
starring Francis Schaeffer, noted Christian
philosopher and theologian, and C. Everett
Koop, M.D., surgeon-in-chief at Children's Hospital
in Philadelphia," Bruce said.

What else is included in his paper?
"What you'd expect to see in a community
newspaper," Bruce replied with a shrug. "We
feature local issues, of course, but we also have
things like editorials, letters to the editor,
man-on-the-street interviews, and extensive sports
coverage. It's a twelve-page tabloid, so we have a
lot of space to fill.

"The number one goal of our paper is to
adequately serve the area of its circulation
(which includes three communities in addition to
Shingle Springs) with the most current,
informative, and interesting news possible."

When asked if he felt the Lord led him to
start the Foothill Examiner, Bruce admits that he
didn't. "To tell you the truth, I didn't even
think about it at the time, but since then I've
become convinced that He was leading me. I
got the idea from somewhere, after all, and His
Spirit can lead us even when we're unaware of
it."

A Christian since the summer of 1979, Bruce
isn't sure what the future holds for him at this
point. Journalism is a definite possibility and he
plans to continue editing the Foothill Examiner for
some time, but the distant future is in the
Lord's hands. D

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

When you're 23/2 years old,
everything in a bottle, box or
can is fair game. For exploring.
And tasting.

That's why children are
involved in about 90% of all
reported poisonings.

Yet parents (and even grand-
parents) go about setting deadly
little traps, however unwittingly
Leaving medicines, detergents,
paints, pesticides in reach of
unsuspecting, curious kids.

If you think a child has swal-
lowed something poisonous, you

might save a life or a throat or a
stomach if you'll remember this.

Don't panic.

Do get medical advice.
To induce vomitmg or to give
milk or water may be right. Or
dead wrong.

Immediately get out any-
thing that's still in the child's
mouth. Get the container, to
identify toxicity.

Then get on the phone to a
poison control center. Or a doc-
tor or the nearest hospital.

Keep Syrup of Ipecac around

m case induced vomiting is
recommended. It'll save criti-
cal time.

But the best medicine is pre-
vention. For a free booklet full
of ideas wnte to us at the
address below.

When you're 2 J/2, you can't
spell poison.

When you're the grown-
up, you're the ; one who has to
know better. *\

LIBERTYlNATIONAL

A TOBCHMABK COMPANY

Cleaning fluid looks just
like ginger ale when you're 2V2 .

UHWSmdAeTOTTin

Focus on its real meaning.

die fee

ARosr/WRra

Double your pleasure.

Double your fun. Find a friend to

share it with.

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

MEWS mM ACTOTT]

Hfc'b fte BlGGeR C^~ "7

Evaluate your expectations. We all
expect Christmas to be a time of happiness,
presents, and spiritual uplift. Yet holidays
rarely run smooth. Don't let little snags rob

you of its joy.

DhANZe

scMAS even

MiKyeNeAQLe

sure the season in terms of
thought, and concern, not dollars
cents.

Give as He gave. Give the
gift of yourself.

A Church of God Youth Publication

mm ■MSB BHNN S

H§ 1 B HI 1 H B 1 1 H*

♦w

.*■'.*

rrouD

Neutered
LOVE

Life had taught Christina a lot,
but not about love.

CHRISTINA ADAMSON
stood at the window of
her sixth-floor office. Tall
and trim, dressed in a gray
suit and high heels, she
exemplified the new and
liberated woman. On the wall
behind her desk was a M.B.A.
degree which justified her claim
to respect among the
predominantly male employees of
Matthews, Morgan and
Grimes, Incorporated, and not
even the half glasses which
rested on her nose hid the
natural beauty which had
caused her selection as
homecoming queen of Balford
High only ten years ago.

Christina could see shoppers
on the street below, rushing like
cattle across the intersection
when the light changed. She still
found the view rather
awesome, knowing those people
were totally unaware she
looked down on them, and it
always reminded Christina —
sometimes with a tinge of
guilt — that God above looked
down on her as well.

H Armstrong Roberts Photo

A Church of God Youth Publication

by Hoyt E.Stone

Today, though, it wasn't
God whom Christina had on her
mind. It was her mother.
Christmas was only a week away

and Christina still hadn't found
that special gift she had
promised herself she would
buy for her mother this year.

I owe it to her, Christina
kept reminding herself. She
worked hard to send me to
college. She's always put me first
in her life. I've got to show
her my appreciation in some
unusual way.

The phone buzzed.

"Yes."

"I think it's your mother, Ms.
Adamson," her secretary said.
"Shall I put her through?"

"Umm, no. Tell her I'm
busy right now, Marie. I'll get
back to her shortly."

Christina didn't like her
mother phoning during
business hours. She had
reminded her of this time and
again, explaining that her office
was busy and the phone
should not be tied up. That was
only partially true, of course,
since there were more than a
dozen lines coming into the
offices.
CONTINUED ON PAGE 21

I KNEW IT WAS Christmas by the sound of
the bells ringing out over the quiet streets.
I'd heard them ringing all day long. Slow,
deep sounding bells. Quick tinkling chimes,
ringing lightly. Jingle bells. Silver bells. Church
bells. Sleigh bells. Christmas. Lingering in the
air.

I usually measure Christmas by
the big trees we cut down in the
field behind our house. It helps me
keep Christmas in perspective. The
year we had the spruce. The year
we found the fir. The year we cut
a winter pine that touched the
ceiling. Once we found a struggling
spruce and carried it home. We
decorated it with tinsel and some-
how I loved it better than the
spreading spruce.

The sound of loud bells crowded
out my memories. This Christmas
I would not remember trees. I would remember
bells.

My feet kicked up fallen snow and scattered it
on to the sidewalk. Twilight hugged the corners
of the deserted road. I tried to remember the
Christmas I was twelve. The miracle of
childhood was fading: the magic of adulthood
approaching. That was the year we cut the
ungainly cedar. The year I got to stay up past
midnight for the first time. Got to chide little
sister for believing in myths that not long ago I
had wholeheartedly endorsed.

It was the Christmas my grandfather died. And
something inside me died too.

My grandfather. He would have understood
about the bells. They seemed to challenge me,
reach inside me with their ancient carols. Prodding
me to answer them, to answer their call to visit
the ancient stable. They somehow touched the
silent longing in my spirit to be holy, to be
free.

I couldn't remember the last time I'd been to
church. I hadn't meant to stop going. Hadn't meant

to drift away. It was just gradually more
convenient to sleep than to get up and go out
on a cold morning.

I'd made it just fine, though. Just fine until
Mitchell left. Then the world had come crashing
down on me.

I found the note myself.

hristmas
onscieiMM

by Wanda Gate* Brett

"I'm crowded," Mitchell wrote. The lines were
uneven. "Crowded. All this Christmas stuff just
brings it back to me. Too many Santas. City
lights. Commercial credit. Know what I mean? I
need space. See you after New Year's. I'm going
to the country for a while."

I couldn't believe he was gone. Just gone.
Like light fading at the end of summer. Leaving
me to face the bleakness alone. My shopping
bags seemed to grow heavier with each step. Piled
high with ribbons and bows, the packages
seemed to be for people in faraway places with
unfamiliar faces and names. Still the bells rang.
Echoing from the paved streets. Clanging. Banging
out their message.

My steps brought me rather aimlessly to the big
church on the corner, where bells were ringing
the loudest. My gloved hands found the doorknob
and pushed. Inside everything was peaceful.
Quiet. Almost unearthly. Wreaths lined the walls
and tiny white lights framed a nativity scene in
one corner. Candles burned in windows surrounded
CONTINUED ON PAGE 25

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

)T0M3

Camenque Photo

A Church of God Youth Publication

Update

RICHARD DIAL, newly
appointed coordinator of
youth ministries for the General
Department of Youth and
Christian Education, is the
guest writer for this month.

GOD'S WILL FOR YOU— NOW

Young people often ask about God's will for their lives. Unfortunately, they often
project God's will into the future, but it begins right now. It starts with today.

A young person need not go to Africa to find a mission field. Neither must you fill
a pulpit in order to minister. The kids at school, church, and in the neighborhood
can be your mission field, and the church youth group can be your ministry.

Let me suggest five things you can do to fulfill God's calling now.

1. Get involved in leadership of your youth group.

Sitting back and letting adults run the youth program and complaining about
what is going on won't get the job done. If you want to see what a youth leader in
shock looks like, then volunteer to help in a youth activity or Bible study. Perhaps
the missing ingredient in a success formula for your youth group is you.

2. Be a positive influence.

Get excited about what is going on at church, and share your excitement with
others. Your enthusiasm may light a spark that sets your youth group on fire.

3. Help unite your young people.

If the young people at your church are cliquish, they are typical. However, if
God is going to use your group, they must be pulled together. Other young people
will be attracted by warm, caring, sharing young people. If your group is divided
it will say something important. It will testify to the absence of God's Spirit working in
your lives. Share your concern in an unthreatening way and try to change the
situation.

4. Be open and friendly to new young people.

Many times regular young people treat new young people like lepers. They make
visitors feel completely out of place. It isn't easy but force yourself to be a
one-person welcoming committee. You could convince someone else to help you
and thus start a fad.

5. Invite new kids to get involved.

Now that your youth group has been revolutionized, go out and win your world.
There are many young people who are looking for acceptance. Your youth group
can provide that ministry. You can help make it happen. □

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

NEUTERED LOVE

Continued from page 17

Christina went to her desk,
toyed for a moment with a
financial report she needed to
review, and then picked up a
Christmas gift catalog.
Nervously, she flipped through
the pages of special gifts,
trying to find something real
nice.

Dresses?

Mother didn't go for fancy
clothes. She hadn't even worn
the last dress Christina bought.
Thought it was a little too
flashy.

Small appliances?

Heaven knows, Christina
had long ago filled her mother's
little kitchen with just about
everything imaginable — mixer,
blender, toaster, coffee maker,
last year a microwave oven.
None of which had been used.

Jewelry?

Not Mother. She thought it
sinful to make a display of
wealth. Said there were too
many needy people in the world.
She did occasionally wear the
little butterfly broach Christina
had purchased in Paris two
years ago. The broach was
rather plain. Mother thought
of it as a souvenir rather than
jewelry and had no idea of its
monetary worth.

Christina continued to flip
the pages of the catalog.

The phone buzzed again.

"Yes."

"It's your mother, Ms.
Adamson. She says it's
important."

Christina sighed. "All right.
Put her through."

"Hello." The voice was high
and unnatural. Mother
Adamson felt that's how you had
to speak to cover thirty miles.

"Hi, Mother."

"Sorry to bother you,
Chrissie, knowing how busy you
are and all, but I was
wondering if you could come
over for a little while tonight."

"Now, Mother, you know I go
to the spa on Mondays."

"Yeah, but I've not seen you
in three weeks and I just
thought maybe we could have
popcorn and talk and sort of
spend the evening together. Like
we used to."

"That would be nice, Mother,
but not tonight. I've some
more Christmas shopping to do
and . . ."

"Oh, Honey, don't worry about
all that shopping. You can't
buy Christmas. You've got to
create it in your heart. Seems
like it's been so long since I've
seen you."

"Not all that long, Mother.
Besides, it's only a few more
days till Christmas. Remember?
I've promised to stay the
whole day."

First there was silence, then
an audible sigh.

"Mother."

"Yes, Dear. That'll be all
right."

"What's the matter. Mother? Is
something wrong? It's not your
heart?"

"Nothing's wrong, Dear. I . . .
I just thought maybe you could
come tomorrow. Or
Wednesday. If you'd come
Wednesday we could go to
church together."

"Now, Mother, don't start
that again. You promised."

"All the folks at church miss
you. Why, just the other day,
Sister Murphy said how nice
it'd be to have you sing for us.
And . . ."
CONTINUED ON PAGE 23

ad-pro

r MVERTISIHB t mmOVOHS~\
CHURCH OF GOD" SPECIALTIES:

Pens.Pencils«Port1o!ios.Notebooks»But1ons«Badges
•Rlbbons>Balloons«Decals«Tags*Caps«Other items

CLEVELAND, TN (615) 472-1113

SALES AND RENTALS:

GOSPEL TENTS

Special prices to ministers For Complete

information write:

VALDOSTA TENT

MANUFACTURING COMPANY

P. O Box 248, Valdosta, Georgia 31601
Phone: 242-0730

Church Pews, Inc.

2250 Hwy 43 N

Grove Hill, Ala. 36451

205-275-3101

Complete Line • Solid Wood

Church Furniture

Pews, Baptistries, Steeples, Pew Cushions,
Carpet, Stained Glass Windows, Lighting.

JAMES R. PERRYMAN
Church Furniture and Building Suppliers

P.O. Box 5586 Anderson, SC 29623

Phone: (803) 261-6078

BAPTISTRIES

FIBFRGI ASS
CHURCH PRODUCTS

CALL OR WRITE FOR FREE BROCHURE

TOLL FREE 1-800-251-0679 • TN COLLECT 615-875-0679

3511 HIXSON PK • CHATTA TN 37415

•

WOLFE BROS. & CO.

PINEY FLATS, TENN.

Manufacturers of DISTINCTIVE

CHURCH FURNITURE

Since 1888. Write for free estimate.

GOSPEL TENTS 51

Many sizes, styles and prices in stock now
and available for immediate delivery

Valdosta Tent & Awning

706 N. Forrest/P. 0. Box 31 78 /Valdosta, Ga. 31601
GORDON L.SHAW RBEU| ;!i!i!IJ?:SI

Manufacturers of Gospel Tents for 25 Years!

A Church of God Youth Publication

MHWg md AGTI¥ITE

Current Happenings with Questions tot Christian Heile€tion

GYWTHNEWS T@Nm~E

Compiled by SON 1 1 71 LEE HUNT, Editorial Assistant General Department o<¥oufh and Christian Eduialion

PARENTS USE TOUGH LOVE ON
PROBLEM KIDS

A controversial program called "Toughlove" has been organ-
ized by troubled parents in a Pennsylvania town. Its logo is a
heart with a clenched fist. Problem kids are told to straighten up
or else, even if the "else" means the ultimate penalty of being
banished from home, and groups of parents join together for
moral support.

David and Phyllis York founded Toughlove five years ago after
their daughter "ripped off" a cocaine dealer. "You have to say to
a kid, 'We can't live with you anymore,' " they said. They told
their daughter, "You got yourself into this. You get yourself out,"
and they refused to bail her out of jail immediately. "We tell
parents to lay it on the line and make their child accept the
consequences of his behavior."

Some are not as positive about Toughlove. Dr. Francis Harris,
an associate professor of child psychology and a counselor of
adolescents at Western Psychiatric Institute in Pittsburgh says,
"It's a pretty radical approach. I have never suggested that a
parent throw a kid out. You're making the statement, You're
such a bad kid, not even your parents will keep you.' "

More than six hundred Toughlove groups now operate in
practically every state in the nation. ~

1. What do you see as some pros and cons of the Toughlove
program ?

2. To what would you think the growth of this program may be
attributed?

3 Do you think a parent could be justified in throwing his
teenager out of the house? If so. under what circumstances7

4. Do you agree that a young person must learn to accept
responsibility for his behavior? O

CIVILIZED ADULTERY

Just how serious is adultery to the average married person
between ages eighteen and fifty-one? A survey by a London
newspaper showed that of thirteen ingredients for a happy
marriage, sexual fidelity was ranked eleventh by the 1,069 adults
who were questioned. Having a sense of humor, liking the same
kind of life, having similar ideas on how to handle money,
financial security — all ranked higher than fidelity. □

1. Has adultery and extramarital involvement become so
ordinary that we consider it normal and acceptable?

2. What does the Bible say about adultery and extramarital
involvements? ~

THE UNCLUTTERED LIFE

What are the really important things in life?

Many people never answer that question. They clutter their
lives with so much "excess baggage" they wear themselves out
trying to carry it. How about your life? Is it simple and uncluttered?
Or is it complex and stressful?

Jesus had a word to say about living: Matthew 6:33. Z

1. What areas of your life are cluttered with unnecessary
things that are crowding out the important things?

2 What are the important things of life that should receive
your priority attention?

3. How can you apply Matthew 6:33? O

DRUNK DRIVERS

Each year thousands of deaths on our nation's highways are
caused by alcoholic consumption. State legislatures in several
states across the country have responded to citizens' outcries by
enacting stronger penalties for those caught driving while drunk.
It is hoped that stricter enforcement of the law and stronger
penalties will help save lives.

Ironically, one of the nation's largest publishers of books for
the legal, accounting, banking, medical and insurance profes-
sions recently reported that one of its best-sellers is entitled
Defense of Drunk Driving Cases. □

1. Do you have friends at school or work who sometimes drink
and drive?

2. Would you refuse to ride with a friend or family member
who was drinking?

3. Should Christians speak out in the community and to
elected officials in support of stronger penalties and stricter law
enforcement concerning drunk drivers? Would you? O

Sunrise Photo / Rohn Engh

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

NEUTERED LOVE

Continued from page 21

"Mo-o-other!"

Again there was a sigh.
Silence.

Christina waited, swiveling
in her chair and slowly wiping
the palm of her hand across
her forehead.

"You're going to like the
present I'm getting you,"
Christina said. "It's really
going to be a surprise."

"I always like what you buy
me."

"I know. But this is going
to be really special."

"That's not necessary,
Chrissie. You know that, don't
you?"

"Yeah. I know. But you
always bought things for me.
Now it's my turn. I enjoy doing
it."

"Could you come Thursday?
Just for a while?"

"Thursday's our board meeting.
That night we're hosting a
party for our sales reps. Sorry,
Mother."

"Chrissie?"

"Yes, Mother."

"I love you very much, you
know. I . . . I'm sorry I've
bothered you."

"You haven't bothered me,
Mother. Just that we do have a
busy office, that's all. I'll see
you Sunday. Okay?"

"Sunday?"

"That's Christmas, Mother."

"Yeah, but . . ."

"I'll tell you what, Mother. No
more phoning and I'll wrap
everything up here and come
Saturday night. How's that?"

"Oh, Chrissie, that'll be nice.
I'll have the tree up . . . and
your gifts out . . . and fruitcake
. . . and eggnog. Remember

how you used to like fruitcake
and eggnog?"

"Mother. That'd put twenty
pounds on me overnight."

"Well . . . you can eat just a
little. And I'll get out the
family album . . ."

Christina was no longer
listening. She didn't have to.
Mother tended to live in the
past. Finally, though, it dawned
on her that the phone bill was
going to be terribly high. She
hung up.

Christina did not go shopping
until Saturday morning, by
which time she was growing
desperate for her mother's
special present. Actually,
Christina hated to shop. She
couldn't really understand Marie
and the secretaries who could
spend hours in shopping centers,
looking at everything, trying
on clothes and shoes. For
Christina, shopping was a
chore, something which took her
away from important business
matters. So, in a sense, on this
Saturday morning, Christina
was not so much a Christmas
shopper: she was a buyer.

The watch was displayed in a
special case, on top of the
counter. On sale. Five thousand
dollars.

It took the salesman a few
minutes to explain to Christina
why any watch could be worth
that much money. There were
technical reasons. Gold case and
band. The man even agreed
to a 20 percent discount and to
bill it through the company.

Christina had the watch gift
wrapped and sighed with
relief. Thank goodness, that's
over, she said to herself as
she exited into the wind and
cold of Main Street. At least
it's something nice enough to let
CONTINUED ON PAGE 24

BUILD
BUILD
BUILD

CHURCHES

Includes: Masonry and wood construction, social area.

jrfices, classrooms, nursery, choir, robe rooms, baptistry,

steeple, carpet, and Sanctuary with padded pews

FAMILY ACTIVITY CENTERS

Steel or masonry from $22/sq. ft.

CHRISTIAN SCHOOL DESIGNS

4 classrooms and larger

rfoRTHWAY
CONTRACTORS

||l|^ P.O. Box 591
ll>IV_f , Taylors, SC 29687

fcOver 180 buildings constructed In Southeast.

RAI$E MONEY
the EA$Y WAY!

CANDY - CARDS
NOVELTIES - FLAVORING

DISH CLOTHS
Ask for our FREE Catalog

LOVEJOY

Drawer E
Madison, Tenn. 37115

CHURCH STEEPLES

k • BAPTISTRIES

* • WALL CROSSES

- BAPTISTRY WATER HEATERS

COLONIAL. CONTEMPORARY. AND
N10DERH DESIGNS.
ERECTION WITH CONIPANY
CRANES AND CREWS AVAILABLE.
WRITE OR CALL FOR COLOR
I LITERATURE AND PROPOSALS:

I TOLL FREE

800-241-3152

IN GEORGIA CALL .
COLLECT: '

.404-993-9960

GLASSTECH PLASTICS. INC.
P.O. BOX 910.
R0SWELLGA 30077

A Church of God Youth Publication

nEWSsMflAOTWITTIII

Books

THERE'S MORE TO LIFE! by Craig Selness

If you want to see your frustrations turned into fulfillment, if you want to walk on water,
you have to get out of the boat!

You can do something about the frustrations in your life. Things don't have to stay the
same. But first you have to move. You have to risk.

There's More to Life is a positive book that will help you put your life together in a more
satisfying way. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) □

THE SECRET OF SUPERNATURAL LIVING by Adrian Rogers

Because Christians are indwelt by the Holy Spirit, the line between the secular and the
spiritual is erased. Spirit-filled Christians are naturally supernatural at the same time they
are supernaturally natural. Adrian Rogers discovered this exciting key to the here-and-
now life, and he enthusiastically shares the simplicity of his joy in this practical guide for
believers. Rogers' concept of the indwelling Christ will confirm and build up the new
believer — and strengthen the old. (Thomas Nelson Publishers, Nashville, TN 37214) □

LAST ONE CHOSEN by Dorothy Hamilton

Scott Alan Hardesty couldn't help it that one of his legs was shorter than the other
because of a farm accident.

He wished he could play ball as well as the other boys he knew. It wasn't that he liked
playing ball so much. But he disliked being the last one chosen for a team.

In the end Scott decided that he liked caring for tropical fish better than playing ball.
Maybe it was more important to choose what he liked than to be chosen for something he
didn't like. (Herald Press, Scottdale, PA 15683) □

MAKING THE MOST OF WHAT YOU'VE GOT by Allan D. Willey

Making the Most of What You've Got will provide you with a practical plan for good
stewardship of the financial resources entrusted to you!

If you are a taxpayer and earn under $100,000 per year, then this book is for you.
(Here's Life Publishers, San Bernardino, CA 92402) Z

WHEN IT'S HARD TO FORGIVE by Goldie Bristol with Carol McGinnis

Sometimes it's hard to forgive. Especially when your heart is broken. Goldie Bristol
knows. She forgave the man who murdered her daughter. That experience, a remarkable
testimony to God's power and love, sets the stage for this study of forgiveness.

In this book, you'll find out what real forgiveness is and how you can forgive others.
You'll learn how to fight the return of angry and bitter feelings. And you'll see that God is
still in control, even when you're hurting. (Victor Books, Wheaton, IL 60187) Z

THE SORREL HORSE by Ruth Nulton Moore

Melissa Howard does not want to leave her home in the city housing project to spend
two weeks on a farm in New Jersey. Her fears mount until she discovers the sorrel horse
that is to be hers to ride during her vacation in the country.

The Sorrel Horse is a sensitive story of acceptance for what one is, regardless of
handicaps or background. It is also a story about horses, a gymkhana, and a haunted
mill. (Herald Press, Scottdale, PA 15683) Z

Mother know I still love and
care for her.

* * # *

Balford was a town of five
thousand, with one traffic light
and a four-man police force.
Christina drove her sports car
slowly past her old high school
and out to the entrance of
McMinn Street. It was beginning
to snow. The Adamson house
was at the end of the street,
near the creek. Christina
remembered it as four rooms
with a floor furnace but two
others had been added and a
real gas furnace installed. Just
before her father walked out.

Every light in the house
was on. Christmas lights were
strung gaudily across the eve
of the front porch and Christina
saw the tree blinking through
the window.

It took Christina but a
moment to get her overnight
case and Christmas gift from
the back seat. She locked her
car, ran up the three steps to
the porch and stamped snow
from her high-heeled boots.

"I'm here, Mother," Christina
called as she stepped into the
living room. "Merry Christmas."

Lights blinked but there was
no answer.

"Mother . . .

"No games, Mother. Merry
Christmas."

Christina passed through the
kitchen and into her mother's
bedroom.

"Mother . . ."

Mother Adamson lay straight
and stiff in the bed, her white
hair pillowed neatly.

That isn't like Mother,
Christina thought.

"Mother, I'm home."

Christina reached to touch her
mother's forehead. Cold. The
truth dawned!

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

A truth which, for Christina,
split the night in a scream that
brought neighbors running. □

CHRISTMAS CONSCIENCE

Continued from page 19

by holly boughs and pine. The
scent of evergreen filled the
air. It all came rushing back to
me. Sights and sounds of
Christmas.

My unsteady hands touched
the open Bible on the altar.
Why had I drifted away?
What had enticed me? Why?
What could be more important
than the tiny baby — born to a
carpenter and his wife — sent
from God to live and love and
die and live again (Luke,
Chapter 2).

I searched the nativity scene
in the corner for wise men,
shepherds, angels, and fluffy
sheep. They were all there in
place. I was the one who had
left the scene. But only
temporarily.

It felt good to be home again.
To remember. It wasn't just a
light case of nostalgia. It was
something more, something
bigger. Something that could
only be expressed by ringing
bells or singing songs. At first,
my voice cracked, and then
grew stronger. I found myself
singing words to carols I'd
forgotten long ago. "Silent night!
holy night!"

I'm not sure when I realized I
wasn't singing alone. Other
passersby had come in from the
cold, had answered the call of
bells. Our voices filled the
building. "O come, let us adore
Him, O come, let us adore Him,
O come let us adore Him,
Christ, the Lord."

With one long glance around
the church, I gathered my
packages and made my way
out the door.

Adore Him. That's what it
was all about. Adoring Him.
Stars lit up the dark, clear,
December sky as I stomped
through the snow. Stars. Very
much like those which led weary
wise men to their place of
adoration. Like the ones which
watched over shepherds when

they ran over barren Bethlehem
hills to the stable to adore the
Christ Child.

It was nice to open the door
of my warm apartment and
shake cold from my body. I
drank a cup of chocolate and
watched lights make diamond
pictures on the tinsel hanging
from my tree.

I rummaged through my
packages and found a new box
of cards. I mailed one to
Mitchell. He probably wouldn't
understand the significance of it,
but I would tell him. In time,
I would tell him. The words
made me smile:

"I heard the bells on

Christmas day

Their old familiar carols

play,

And wild and sweet

the words repeat

Of peace on earth,

good will to men."

I usually measure Christmas
by the big trees we cut down
in the field behind our house.
Not anymore. L

Before You Remodel

^contact

overholtzer:

rWe have the ways to save you money?

the experience to show you how, the'

quality of workmanship to make your

church turniture last for years to

come What a change our new furniture

can make for you and your

congregation Contact us now1

OVERHOLTZER

CHURCH FURNITURE, INC.

626 Kearney Ave Modesto CA 95352

Dept. LP (209) 529-1716

WORLD S LARGEST MANUFACTURER

, of FIBERGLASS

T CHURCH PRODUCTS

A • STEEPLES

M • WALL CROSSES

M • STAINED FIBERGLASS WINDOWS

I \ • BAPTISTRIES

I • BAPTISTRY HEATERS

Camenque Photo

A Church of God Youth Publication

A.C 214 657-6522 Box 210 Henderson, Texas 75652

'TWAS THE EVE OF

iniirm

by Olga Cossi

,rTwas the eve of millennium and all through the earth
It looked as if goodness was not what it's worth.
Jiopes for improvement grew cynical, sour,
Opportunism ruled by a mandate of power,
governments faltered, leaders were scum,
[And posterity's cfiances were certainly glum.
Mother earth wore a thick mantle of fog
'That had settled down to just being smog.

When it suddenly dawned: What was the matter?

Was it time for more action, not reaction and chatter?

Like a flash of memory lost long days ago

I felt my own personal involvement grow.

What was the solution to earth's urgent need?

Could intuition awake and regain godspeed?

'Then out of the gray what should appear

'But a still, small voice Id jolty well hear!

'The idea was lively, the wording was quick,

"$od's earth is OX. It's your outlook that's sick!"

CAs rapid as reason this logic it grew,

Cfaid I knew in spite of myself it was true.

Jiow dashing! Jiow daring! My attitude counted!

'Then swiftly and surely the conviction mounted

'That to see or be good, good must first be expected,

'That polluted earth is self-pollution reflected!

My own expectations were all I was seeing?

What I saw as "others" was my own imaged being?

STs stars in the heavens light up the night sky,

'The light dawned within, and 1 knew I must try.

In a twinkling came reason, the option was mine!

I could change my perception in the nick of time!

'There was nothing to say, so 1 spoke not a word.

It was now up to me to 1)0 what I'd heard.

So I went right to work and I changed my mind,

STnd the world I now see is a different kind.

If I want to see peace, I must stop thinking war;

if I want to see love, I just love all the more.

'To clean up the earth I begin with me.

Whereas I was blind to good, now I can see!

Whereas I was dead, resurrection takes place.

Love recycles all things based on pure inner grace.

So I stand and proclaim with a happy shout,

"I've discovered what Christmas is really about!"

Lighted Pathway, December, 1982

BDITOmiAL

TRANSCENDENT VISION

FIRST THINGS FIRST.
That's a rule of life, a necessary dogma
which permits us to concentrate on specific items
and to accomplish some one thing rather than
squandering energy on many things.

Even we Christians live, work and think in
terms of segmented activity. We block off time
slots. We chart courses. We outline and detail
steps toward realization of our more glorious
dreams.

We feel it's necessary. That's how businessmen
obtain success. That's how factories produce.
How institutions function. How the church should
also perform. Or so we tend to think.

Thus seeing the immediate, and concentrating
all attention on what's happening now, we tend
to become victims of our own ingenuity.
Dedicated, we become humanly proficient.
Committed, we become obviously efficient. With
characteristically human vani-
ty, we see ourselves and what
we contribute to the Kingdom
as being the essence of Chris-
tianity.

Not so.

Jesus said, "My kingdom is
not of this world" (John 18:36).

It is as difficult for us to
accept and understand those
words as it was for the disci-
ples. We hear them. We re-
peat them. We even agree with
them, in spirit, but we easily
forget them in the daily work-
ing out of our lives.

It's easier to plan and pro-
mote a bake sale, to organize
and direct a fund-raising pro-
ject, to finance and erect a

Religious News Service Photo

new building than to have revival. Easier to roll up
your sleeves and sweat than to wrestle in spirit
with the powers of evil. Easier to do something
now (just anything) rather than stand naked in
the presence of God and acknowledge
worthlessness.

Yet, if Jesus revealed anything in terms of
His life and attitude, it's the fact that those who
follow Him must look beyond the present. We
must visualize that which can't be seen at the
moment. We must transcend the world. We
must reach above the immediate, the mundane,
the sordid. We must rise up and stand tall as
men and women of another order.

In the world, we are yet not of the world. Our
citizenship is in heaven. Our hope is above.
Our joy, our happiness, the very essence of our
being, is centered elsewhere. We are men and
women with transcendent vision.

Sure, we understand
there are people who
become "so heavenly
minded they are no earthly
good." Some cloister
themselves from the
marketplace of life,
refusing to touch or to be
touched by the hurts of
society. Some do: but not
all.

It is still possible to
maintain the true vision.
To be dedicated, committed,
and trusting. To keep
believing, and singing, and
hoping.

Jesus said, "Seek ye first
the kingdom of God"
(Matthew 6:33). □

A Church of God Youth Publication

• Ministers

• Laymen

• Youth

J\Zlcssengers

Sfihe
glory

6fQvri§t

THEME: "The Christian and the Message"

1 983

BIBLE

INSTITUTES

• Bible Subject • Ministerial Practicum • Lay Practicum

Maintaining the Foundations Leadership Communication Improving Your Serve

;:..'::.:;

Plan to attend the institute in your area

See your pastor for more information

Sponsored by the Church of God Department of General Education

PENTECOSTAL RESOURCE CENTER

I, 3 1838 00146 7840 §

Lee College Library
Cleveland, Tn. 37311

NOT TO BE TAKEN OUT

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Lighted Pathway"

See other formats